Col.
3.23
.
Whatsoever
you
do
,
do
it
from
the
Heart
,
as
unto
the
Lord
,
and
not
unto
men
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
from
the
Soul
.
THe
difference
between
the
Soul
and
the
Body
,
(
which
is
the
foundation
of
all
Religion
,
and
Honesty
,
and
Honour
,
)
is
not
so
plainly
demonstrable
from
Natural
marks
and
arguments
,
(
wherein
the
resemblance
of
Organs
and
Animal
operations
in
man
and
beast
,
puts
a
meer
Naturalist
often
to
a
stand
,
)
as
from
Moral
effects
and
experiments
,
and
signatures
undenyable
.
For
men's
Actions
good
and
bad
,
(
like
the
Men
themselves
)
consist
of
two
Essential
parts
,
Body
and
Soul
,
or
the
outside
of
the
Action
(
which
men
regard
)
answering
to
the
Body
or
Carcass
;
and
the
inside
,
or
the
intent
and
manner
,
(
which
God
respects
)
answering
to
the
Heart
and
Soul
,
which
is
all
in
all
▪
to
assigne
a
few
instances
received
throughout
mankind
without
controll
.
It
is
the
mind
and
kindness
of
the
giver
,
(
which
is
as
the
Soul
of
the
guift
)
and
not
the
bulk
and
quantity
,
(
which
is
but
as
the
Body
)
that
gives
price
and
valuation
to
presents
,
with
God
and
God-like
men
.
And
a
Dinner
of
Herbs
,
or
Bread
and
Water
,
where
there
is
love
and
a
cheerful
countenance
,
as
a
signe
of
hearty
welcom
,
(
which
is
the
life
and
Soul
of
entertainment
)
digests
better
,
than
the
most
Sumptuous
Magnificent
Feast
,
that
is
,
where
these
are
wanting
.
If
a
life
be
destroyed
,
yet
if
the
will
and
intention
(
that
is
the
heart
)
appear
to
have
no
manner
of
hand
at
all
therein
,
there
is
a
non
est
factum
in
the
Case
;
it
's
neither
Murder
,
nor
Slaughter
,
but
Chance
:
Lucretia
,
though
Villanously
Ravished
in
her
Body
,
stands
Chast
and
undefiled
in
Story
;
because
she
fully
proved
(
after
her
Roman
way
)
her
mind
to
have
been
pure
and
unconsenting
.
It
was
done
against
my
will
,
is
a
plea
of
Natural
Logick
in
tender
Age
,
and
Riper
,
for
their
indemnity
,
in
any
fault
committed
,
unawares
:
●●ir
promises
and
Professions
,
that
proceed
not
from
the
heart
,
none
value
,
but
as
wind
;
or
as
God
doth
the
worship
or
repentance
of
a
Hypocrite
that
hath
a
relapse
and
falsehood
in
his
heart
.
The
Roman
General
knew
not
how
to
be
angry
with
the
transported
Greeks
,
that
went
nigh
to
press
him
to
death
with
their
excessive
joy
and
thankfulness
,
at
his
unexpected
Publication
of
their
liberty
at
the
Olympick
Games
;
the
verity
of
their
heartiness
,
drown'd
the
danger
of
their
outward
rudeness
.
Whereby
,
as
by
a
tast
,
it
is
apparent
,
that
the
want
and
absence
of
the
Soul
,
or
heart
,
render
all
our
actions
not
only
pale
,
and
ghastly
,
and
ill
favour'd
,
but
also
null
,
and
void
,
and
dead
;
and
that
the
least
touch
and
tincture
communicated
from
the
Soul
unto
them
,
gives
them
a
new
and
admirable
life
,
and
beauty
:
How
great
then
must
the
loveliness
and
beauty
of
the
Soul
itself
be
?
if
the
image
of
the
Sun
shines
so
bright
in
a
Pail
of
water
,
How
glorious
is
the
Sun
it self
in
full
body
in
his
own
orb
and
firmament
?
Upon
this
account
,
so
great
a
stress
is
laid
upon
the
heart
in
all
mens
Actions
;
by
all
wise
and
holy
men
,
by
Solomon
,
My
Son
give
me
thy
heart
,
Prov.
23.26
.
By
our
Blessed
Saviour
,
from
the
heart
proceed
all
evil
thoughts
and
works
,
and
all
good
by
the
contrary
,
Mat.
15.19
.
By
St.
Paul
in
my
Text
,
Whatsoever
you
do
,
do
it
from
the
Heart
,
&c.
without
which
all
Religious
worship
would
be
Insignificant
,
and
Cadaverous
,
and
dead
;
as
without
brotherly
love
from
the
heart
amon●●t
brethren
,
your
solemn
Festivals
would
be
but
jejune
Pageantry
,
but
a
Feast
of
Artificial
Napkins
or
painted
Pastboard
,
or
that
wooden
treat
of
the
Poet
,
Et
tot
á
sonat
ulmea
Caena
saburrâ
.
2.
The
Text
is
a
rule
and
lesson
given
to
Servants
;
But
doth
God
take
care
of
Servants
only
?
Doth
it
not
as
well
belong
to
Masters
also
?
yea
it
doth
as
much
belong
to
Masters
,
Col.
4.1
.
For
if
the
Servant
is
bound
to
eye
the
Authority
and
fear
of
Christ
in
his
Master
,
is
not
the
Master
bound
by
Counter-part
,
in
Equity
,
to
appear
in
the
mercy
and
tenderness
of
Christ
towards
such
an
awful
and
conscientious
Servant
?
Or
is
there
,
or
can
there
be
any
better
regulation
of
Master
and
Servant
,
than
when
Christ
is
made
a
Rule
for
both
?
And
wherein
lies
the
main-stay
and
support
of
all
the
Societies
and
Communities
of
the
World
more
,
than
in
the
right
Regulation
of
Master
and
Servant
,
Superiour
and
Inferiour
?
For
Communities
ever
stand
,
or
fall
;
decay
,
or
flourish
,
as
Servants
and
Subjects
▪
Masters
and
Governours
,
neglect
or
discharge
,
each
their
several
parts
and
duties
.
For
in
all
our
service
and
subjection
,
we
have
two
Lords
and
Masters
before
us
,
our
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
v.
22.
those
our
visible
Lords
and
Masters
,
whom
we
outwardly
and
subordinatly
serve
in
our
Mortal
bodies
,
with
a
condition
and
reservation
ever
,
that
they
interfere
not
in
their
Commands
with
God
,
Acts
4.19
.
And
our
Invisible
and
supreme
Lord
and
Master
,
whom
we
absolutely
and
unconditionally
serve
and
obey
,
with
our
immortall
Souls
and
Spirits
,
which
know
no
Superiour
but
God
alone
,
or
Christ
,
(
the
Lord
in
my
text
)
who
,
because
he
hath
right
to
the
entire
service
of
the
heart
and
soul
,
according
to
our
Apostle
in
this
text
,
is
therefore
truly
God
.
And
seeing
we
are
to
do
all
from
the
heart
and
soul
,
(
or
else
nothing
in
reason
is
by
us
ever
done
)
And
the
heart
or
the
soul
knows
none
over
it
,
but
only
God
,
the
Apostle
therefore
takes
Christians
off
from
serving
Earthly
and
perishing
Lords
&
Masters
,
to
serve
our
only
ever-living
Master
in
Heaven
from
the
heart
,
(
of
whom
Masters
on
Earth
to
Christians
,
are
as
Signs
and
Symbols
,
)
changing
eye-service
for
fear
,
into
heart-service
for
Conscience
.
v.
22.
Our
Earthly
drudgery
to
men
,
into
Heavenly
worship
towards
God
;
fear
of
blows
,
into
fear
of
Hell
:
temporal
liberty
,
and
salary
,
into
everlasting
bliss
and
Glory
;
knowing
saith
he
v.
24.
That
of
the
Lord
you
shall
receive
the
reward
of
the
Inheritance
,
for
ye
serve
the
Lord
Christ
.
Ye
serve
the
Lord
Christ
,
and
you
are
to
serve
your
Masters
and
Governours
over
you
in
the
flesh
,
nevertheless
;
yea
the
more
,
because
they
are
now
,
(
to
you
,
)
vested
with
Christ
.
By
the
Christian
Hypothesis
Earthly
Masters
and
Governours
,
are
,
as
I
may
say
,
Sacramentally
chang'd
and
consecrated
into
Christ
,
yet
continue
the
same
Masters
and
Governours
nevertheless
,
un-transubstantiated
,
un-removed
from
their
beings
and
stations
,
to
make
room
for
Christ
▪
So
that
a
Quaker
may
with
a
safe
conscience
,
ye●
ought
in
conscience
,
to
express
Reverence
from
his
heart
,
as
to
Christ
in
the
first
place
,
so
to
his
Superiour
in
the
next
,
yea
to
Christ
himself
in
the
persons
of
his
Superiours
at
once
.
And
as
the
Blessed
Sacrament
is
Holy
Bread
to
our
sense
,
while
yet
Christ
himself
,
to
our
Faith
;
so
the
Christian
Servant
,
or
Subject
serves
an
Earthly
Prince
or
Master
in
the
flesh
,
but
serves
the
Lord
Christ
himself
,
in
his
heart
and
Faith
;
the
outside
of
the
service
is
transacted
here
on
Earth
,
between
man
and
man
;
the
Inside
is
performed
in
Heaven
through
Faith
between
the
Soul
and
God
.
The
height
and
stature
of
a
Right
Christian
reaches
from
Earth
to
Heaven
,
pedibus
terram
terit
,
&
caput
inter
nubila
condit
.
The
Originall
Model
and
Truth
of
all
his
actions
,
is
order'd
and
contriv'd
in
his
upper-man
,
in
his
Sanctum
Sanctorum
,
where
there
is
access
to
none
,
but
God
and
his
conscience
,
Christ
and
his
heart
:
his
outward
Actions
in
his
lower
man
,
or
outward
court
of
the
body
,
are
but
Copies
and
Proclamations
,
of
those
Rules
from
above
;
and
are
all
executed
by
,
and
towards
deputies
;
our
hands
being
the
Proxies
of
our
Souls
,
and
our
Neighbours
and
Superiours
,
the
Proxies
of
Christ
.
And
should
a
lust
or
Idoll
,
or
Self-interest
or
Carnall
fear
,
steal
in
,
or
usurp
,
(
like
Lucifer
or
Antichrist
,
)
the
Throne
of
Christ
in
the
upper
man
(
the
Soul
,
)
the
Inferiour
faculties
below
,
will
serve
and
worship
this
Impostor
or
Usurper
,
with
the
same
Allegiance
,
the
same
fear
and
trembling
,
as
Christ
himself
,
which
is
an
abominable
Idolatry
and
confusion
,
and
a
vile
and
treasonable
Prophanation
and
subversion
of
Christs
Honour
and
Soveraignty
in
us
,
together
with
that
of
our
own
Liberty
and
felicity
.
Therefore
the
heart
is
to
be
always
watch'd
and
guarded
against
invasions
.
Prov.
4.24
.
and
kept
free
and
entire
for
Christ
;
and
whatsoever
we
do
,
we
are
to
do
it
for
no
other
end
or
respect
,
and
for
no
mans
sake
,
but
Christ
,
which
is
the
benefit
and
Interest
of
the
superiour
,
and
Inferiour
too
.
The
Master
or
Superiour
is
happy
in
the
fidelity
and
Religion
of
his
Servant
,
who
is
now
as
diligent
in
his
work
behind
the
back
,
as
before
the
face
,
directing
his
service
not
to
man
,
who
cannot
always
see
him
,
but
to
Christ
from
his
heart
,
present
at
all
times
and
places
to
him
in
his
heart
and
faith
:
And
the
servant
is
much
more
happy
,
not
only
in
his
Immense
and
Infinite
reward
for
his
labour
,
above
what
his
Earthly
Lord
or
Master
could
ever
reach
to
give
,
but
in
the
glorious
liberty
and
dignity
of
his
condition
,
being
not
so
much
Servant
,
as
brother
to
his
own
Lord
and
Master
,
in
Christ
,
whose
Servants
both
are
alike
,
and
the
chief
Rulers
of
the
Earth
,
and
the
Angels
of
Heaven
,
count
it
their
chief
honour
and
glory
so
to
be
.
The
text
,
(
as
we
,
all
men
,
)
consists
of
two
parts
,
Body
,
and
Soul
.
The
Body
in
those
words
,
whatsoever
ye
do
;
ye
,
that
is
ye
Servants
;
which
takes
in
all
ranks
and
orders
,
and
degrees
of
men
;
all
from
the
Plow
to
the
Throne
,
being
but
Servants
;
Servants
,
either
of
man
,
or
God
,
or
both
;
and
the
word
,
whatsoever
,
comprehends
all
the
duties
and
Actions
of
them
all
.
The
Soul
,
or
the
heart
of
my
text
in
the
other
words
,
do
it
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
the
Lord
and
not
unto
men
:
where
there
are
two
parts
of
this
,
the
heart
,
the
right
.
ventricle
,
and
the
left
:
the
right
,
or
positive
part
,
in
these
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
to
the
Lord
;
and
the
left
,
or
Negative
part
,
in
the
other
,
and
not
unto
men
.
(
1.
)
In
the
right
part
,
the
particle
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
implies
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
quatenus
ipsum
,
as
Logicians
say
,
between
the
Lord
and
the
heart
;
whatsoever
is
done
,
or
not
done
,
from
the
heart
,
is
done
,
or
not
done
to
the
Lord
in
effect
;
and
whatsoever
is
,
or
is
not
done
for
the
Lord
,
is
,
or
is
not
done
from
the
heart
;
because
of
the
concat●nation
or
eternall
correlation
between
these
two
(
for
ever
Inseparable
Liege
and
Subject
,
)
God
and
the
Soul
:
for
though
a
sincere
Heathen
,
and
a
carnall
Christian
seem
both
miserably
out
,
the
one
,
for
want
of
God
,
the
other
for
want
of
the
●ear●
in
worship
:
yet
in
neither
,
where
one
is
present
,
i●
the
other
correlative
,
really
ever
wanting
:
and
Socrates
and
Cicero
who
serv'd
false
Gods
actually
,
did
design
the
true
God
in
their
hearts
,
and
will
rise
up
in
judgement
,
against
such
nominall
Christians
o●
Catholicks
,
who
actually
worship
Christ
,
but
design
another
end
in
their
hearts
,
their
Backs
or
Bellies
,
or
secular
conveniences
by
him
;
and
whatsoever
is
the
aim
of
our
heart
,
is
our
God
.
And
this
chief
end
,
and
treasure
at
the
bottom
of
the
heart
and
intention
,
(
which
as
our
Saviour
notes
,
Math.
6.21
.
goes
ever
with
the
heart
)
is
that
,
which
(
as
the
Soul
of
the
action
,
)
gives
life
and
formality
to
it
,
and
denomination
to
the
worshipper
:
either
of
a
true
worshipper
,
or
true
Christian
,
where
the
chief
end
at
bottom
is
the
true
God
,
or
Christ
:
or
of
an
Idolator
,
or
Atheist
,
where
the
chief
end
in
the
heart
,
is
the
world
,
or
self
;
which
God
well
knows
,
and
every
mans
conscience
can
best
tell
him
,
which
it
is
.
(
2.
)
The
negative
part
,
not
unto
men
;
yea
to
men
,
as
secondary
Masters
,
by
the
order
of
Christ
,
the
chief
:
to
Masters
according
to
the
flesh
,
v.
22.
but
not
from
fleshly
motives
or
worldly
respect
or
fear
;
that
were
contrary
to
the
nature
of
the
Soul
,
and
the
faith
of
Christians
:
for
the
Soul
knows
none
to
be
loved
or
feared
,
but
God
alone
,
or
in
reference
to
him
;
and
faith
sets
us
above
the
world
,
and
consequently
above
all
wordly
fears
or
ends
in
our
actings
,
if
our
actings
be
Christian
,
and
our
Christianity
be
true
.
To
dwell
on
the
first
part
,
or
body
of
the
text
,
and
to
enumerate
all
the
fair
limbs
and
lineaments
of
duty
belonging
to
all
sorts
of
men
,
in
their
severall
ranks
and
orders
,
were
in
effect
,
to
sum
up
to
you
,
the
whole
duty
of
man
:
which
yet
,
without
the
second
part
,
or
the
heart
in
my
text
,
would
prove
but
a
meer
Anatomy
,
or
Skeleton
,
the
shell
without
the
kernell
,
the
body
without
the
soul
.
And
though
the
outside
of
our
duties
be
nothing
,
(
if
compar'd
to
the
inside
or
heart
therereof
,
)
and
the
latter
is
to
be
chiefly
done
,
yet
the
former
is
not
to
be
left
undone
,
for
how
can
that
be
done
from
the
heart
,
which
is
not
done
at
all
?
or
well
done
before
God
,
which
is
ill
done
before
men
?
before
whom
we
are
bound
to
glorifie
God
,
as
well
as
within
our
hearts
.
I
shall
therefore
fall
to
the
heart
and
life
of
my
text
,
after
warning
and
detection
given
of
a
great
and
dangerous
errour
among
Christians
,
which
lies
in
the
extreme
,
(
where
faults
use
to
lie
.
)
Not
theirs
do
I
mean
,
with
whom
their
body
,
and
its
wellfare
,
are
all
in
all
,
with
them
,
and
their
immortall
Souls
,
but
as
ciphers
,
out
of
sight
,
out
of
mind
,
which
is
a
very
Catholick
Irreligion
,
not
to
be
refuted
here
,
because
such
cannot
pretend
to
be
Christians
,
because
they
are
no
men
;
and
no
men
,
because
they
deny
their
Souls
;
falling
short
of
nobler
Infidels
and
Heathens
,
in
Wit
,
and
Spirit
,
and
Religion
,
and
hearding
themselves
unworthily
with
the
beasts
that
perish
,
having
no
signs
of
manliness
left
,
but
the
false
magnanimity
of
wounding
and
damning
there
no
Souls
,
and
vilifying
the
Lord
Christ
,
his
Scriptures
,
and
Ministers
,
and
that
before
any
open
renunciation
of
their
Christianity
,
which
is
against
the
Law
of
Nations
,
in
the
treachery
,
and
of
common
sense
and
reason
,
in
the
contradiction
.
But
the
errour
in
extream
,
that
I
would
warn
you
of
,
hath
the
face
of
sincerity
,
and
Christian
honour
and
perfection
,
maintaining
the
soul
to
be
all
in
all
,
and
the
body
,
or
outside
of
our
duties
to
be
nothing
,
and
not
worth
the
ordering
or
regarding
;
who
therefore
seldom
or
never
open
their
hands
,
in
charity
to
their
brethren
in
distress
,
but
think
it
enough
,
to
pity
and
relieve
them
in
their
hearts
,
that
think
good
works
needless
,
least
they
justle
out
Faith
,
which
is
the
heart
of
all
Religion
:
that
think
decent
ceremonies
and
habits
in
Gods
service
lawfully
ordain'd
,
(
and
answering
but
to
the
body
)
to
be
slighted
,
as
Inconsistent
with
the
worship
of
God
in
Spirit
and
Truth
,
(
which
answers
to
the
Soul
)
and
that
there
are
to
be
no
Masters
,
or
Superiours
,
according
to
the
flesh
;
whatsoever
St.
Paul
saith
here
to
the
contrary
v.
22.
but
all
to
be
thou'd
with
Hat
on
,
as
equalls
,
because
the
Soul
hath
but
one
Superiour
to
it
,
that
is
,
God
.
The
root
of
such
mens
mistake
lies
in
this
,
that
they
conceive
Subordinates
to
be
contrary
,
and
comparatives
wholly
to
destroy
the
positive
;
that
heart
and
hand
cannot
go
together
;
that
the
body
and
the
soul
,
and
God
and
man
,
and
Heaven
and
Earth
be
inconsistent
,
because
the
one
doth
so
far
excell
and
out-go
the
other
.
Two
errors
there
are
,
Antient
and
modern
,
contrary
to
one
another
,
yet
twins
of
the
same
womb
,
that
have
much
annoyed
and
moth-eaten
the
beauty
,
and
glory
of
the
Christian
Church
,
in
its
severall
ages
all
along
,
and
brought
needless
straits
and
troubles
upon
many
a
well-meaning
Christian
.
(
1.
)
That
of
Monkery
,
(
2.
)
that
other
of
Nonconformity
:
the
root
and
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
of
both
,
being
in
the
one
,
a
Melancholly
;
in
the
other
,
a
willfull
Imagination
,
of
Inconsistency
,
where
there
is
none
;
for
the
soul
may
be
saved
,
without
going
a
begging
,
and
God
may
be
worshipped
,
(
as
well
as
Idolatry
incurr'd
)
by
the
reverence
of
the
knee
:
For
though
this
present
World
compared
to
that
to
come
,
be
nothing
with
the
Monk
,
as
the
knee
compar'd
to
the
heart
,
is
nothing
with
the
Non-conformist
,
wherein
both
be
very
right
and
Orthodox
:
yet
considered
apart
,
and
by
themselves
,
out
of
such
comparison
,
they
recover
again
their
positive
,
necessary
,
and
convenient
bein●
,
and
their
use
and
goodness
with
their
being
by
consequence
:
As
the
Earth
is
nothing
in
respect
of
Heaven
,
and
England
therefore
(
so
small
a
part
of
the
Earth
)
is
less
than
nothing
in
all
reason
:
However
by
it self
positively
considered
,
it
is
a
large
Territory
of
many
dayes
Journey
,
consisting
of
several
Counties
,
and
famous
Towns
,
and
Cities
,
affording
large
materials
,
for
Laws
,
and
Government
,
and
Order
.
But
if
Monk
and
Seperatist
be
compar'd
as
to
the
consequence
of
their
principles
,
or
the
sincerity
of
their
Discipline
;
the
one
is
found
to
wrong
himself
only
;
the
other
,
publick
peace
and
order
:
The
one
to
despise
the
World
,
(
which
agrees
with
a
Christian
)
the
other
to
despise
Government
,
(
which
too
much
agrees
with
Antichrist
,
Jud.
8.
2
Thess.
2.4
.
)
withall
,
it
's
far
easier
to
flesh
and
bloud
to
abstain
from
bowing
,
or
kneeling
,
or
capping
,
than
to
wear
Sack-cloath
,
or
to
live
on
Bread
and
Water
all
ones
life
:
It
s
easier
I
say
,
and
less
subject
to
taking
cold
,
to
change
you
,
into
thou
,
than
to
walk
bare-foot
all
the
year
;
therefore
the
Monk
stands
further
off
from
the
Hypocrite
,
than
the
Quaker
,
though
from
the
unwise
,
both
much
at
equal
distance
.
To
place
all
Religion
and
Service
of
God
in
opere
operato
,
or
the
work
outwardly
done
,
though
without
the
heart
or
understanding
,
is
Idle
and
Popish
:
To
place
none
in
the
outward
Reverence
of
the
body
,
before
Angels
and
men
,
is
Rude
,
and
Fanatical
,
and
Scandalous
:
To
perform
all
the
parts
of
our
outward
duties
with
care
and
Reverence
;
but
to
judge
them
as
nothing
,
and
as
meer
formality
,
compared
to
the
truth
and
sincerity
of
our
hearts
to
Christ
,
this
is
Orthodox
and
Regular
Religion
,
and
well
pleasing
in
the
sight
of
God
and
Reason
.
For
great
is
the
natural
,
greater
(
or
more
sensible
)
is
the
moral
difference
between
our
Bodies
and
Souls
:
The
Body
(
like
matter
in
Plato
)
is
a
vast
,
spungy
,
dull
,
Earthly
,
lump
,
and
substance
;
without
any
life
,
or
spirit
:
But
the
Soul
,
is
a
contract
,
and
strong
,
and
indivisible
,
divine
,
and
lively
essence
,
and
spirit
,
being
that
in
the
Body
,
what
God
is
in
the
World
,
tota
in
toto
:
Giving
life
,
and
motion
,
and
vigour
,
to
all
its
parts
;
minimum
maximi
m●jus
maximo
minimi
,
a
Mole-hill
of
Gold
,
is
worth
a
Mountain
of
Oare
.
But
the
moral
difference
between
them
,
(
currant
in
Conversation
,
and
the
esteem
,
and
value
of
God
,
and
man
)
seems
much
greater
:
Five
words
of
real
English
truth
from
the
heart
,
are
better
received
with
all
men
,
than
ten
thousand
Complements
and
Grima●ces
.
Though
a
vast
Estate
be
greatly
valued
in
the
World
,
(
for
the
port
and
respect
that
attends
it
)
yet
health
,
and
life
,
have
far
the
pre-eminence
,
when
ever
they
stand
in
Competition
:
Yet
the
one
,
and
the
other
,
both
Estate
and
life
,
set
against
the
Soul
,
become
so
little
worth
,
that
they
both
must
expose
themselves
at
its
beck
,
into
Martyrdom
,
and
Sequestration
,
and
the
Canons
mouth
,
to
defend
and
make
good
,
but
any
one
Article
of
Faith
,
any
one
Principle
of
Honour
and
Loyalty
in
the
heart
:
And
your
Hectors
bid
higher
,
who
by
their
Hair-brain
Duells
,
and
sickly
Luxuries
,
and
hazardous
and
ignominious
Lusts
,
do
loudly
maintain
,
that
an
erroneous
thought
or
fancy
of
the
Soul
,
is
of
more
value
and
price
,
than
health
and
life
,
and
all
the
World
?
What
then
must
be
the
worth
and
value
of
thoughts
,
sober
,
and
wise
,
and
true
?
What
of
the
Soul
it self
,
the
Matrix
and
mother
of
them
all
?
Therefore
God
,
who
understands
the
nature
of
the
Soul
,
takes
it
for
no
service
at
all
,
but
rather
a
contempt
,
which
is
offered
to
him
by
the
lip
without
the
heart
,
Mat.
15.8
.
Ones
whole
life
,
spent
in
his
service
,
without
the
heart
,
is
not
one
hour
,
or
minute
spent
therein
:
If
I
speak
with
the
Tongue
of
men
and
Angels
,
and
have
not
Charity
,
(
that
is
,
do
it
not
for
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
Edification
of
men
,
from
my
heart
)
I
am
but
as
sounding-brass
,
and
a
tinckling-cymbal
:
If
I
bestow
all
I
have
to
the
poor
,
and
give
my
body
to
be
burnt
,
and
have
not
Charity
(
that
is
,
do
it
for
a
vain
Glory
,
or
for
some
other
respect
,
than
from
my
heart
to
God
)
it
profiteth
me
nothing
,
1
Cor.
13.1
,
2
,
3.
But
this
second
and
principal
part
of
my
Text
,
touching
the
Heart
and
Soul
of
our
Actions
,
may
for
distincter
method
,
be
further
explained
and
illustrated
two
ways
:
By
shewing
(
1.
)
The
Quomodo
.
(
2.
)
The
Quare
.
The
Quomodo
,
how
we
are
to
Act
,
is
expressed
in
those
words
.
(
1.
)
From
the
heart
.
(
2.
)
To
the
Lord
.
(
3.
)
Not
to
men
.
(
2.
)
The
Quare
,
why
we
are
so
to
Act
,
is
insinuated
in
those
two
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Heart
,
and
the
Lord
,
and
of
these
in
Order
.
(
1.
)
For
the
Quomodo
,
in
the
first
place
;
Whatsoever
we
do
,
we
must
do
it
from
the
Heart
which
requires
these
three
properties
at
least
.
(
1.
)
That
we
do
it
with
Knowledge
.
(
2.
)
With
Freedom
.
(
3.
)
With
Conscience
to
God
,
and
no
other
:
The
Will
and
Vnderstanding
(
being
the
two
parts
of
the
Soul
)
require
the
two
first
;
and
the
natural
bent
and
verticity
of
the
Soul
after
God
,
(
its
only
center
and
rest
)
requires
the
last
:
For
nothing
is
,
or
can
be
said
,
to
be
done
from
the
heart
,
which
is
not
done
for
God
,
and
before
him
:
An
honest
hearty
man
,
doth
all
,
that
he
doth
,
as
it
were
,
upon
his
oath
,
because
he
doth
every
thing
from
his
heart
,
and
Conscience
,
in
the
presence
of
God
.
(
1.
)
In
the
first
place
,
what
is
done
from
the
heart
,
must
be
done
with
knowledge
,
and
attention
,
(
which
is
the
wakefulness
of
knowledge
.
)
For
where
there
is
no
understanding
,
there
can
be
no
will
,
or
rational
consent
;
(
as
in
Beasts
,
Idiots
,
Lunatiques
,
Minors
,
and
persons
cheated
,
surpriz'd
,
miss-led
;
)
and
where
no
will
,
then
no
heart
;
heart
,
will
,
Soul
,
and
understanding
,
being
all
the
same
.
Therefore
St.
Paul
decides
it
to
be
Idolatry
to
worship
,
even
the
true
God
,
ignorantly
;
as
in
the
Case
of
the
Athenians
:
Act.
17.23
.
And
our
Saviour
Christ
gives
a
reason
for
it
,
Joh.
4.22
.
in
the
Case
of
the
Samaritans
,
Ye
worship
(
saith
he
)
you
know
not
what
.
In
our
Saviours
account
,
God
is
not
reckoned
to
be
worshipped
by
those
,
that
worship
him
ignorantly
,
or
blindly
,
hit
or
miss
;
whether
him
,
or
an
Idol
,
or
Usurper
in
his
stead
.
(
2.
)
With
freedom
,
which
implies
two
things
.
(
1.
)
The
exclusion
of
force
and
fear
.
(
2.
)
Necessity
of
Grace
and
Gods
assistance
:
For
force
and
fear
destroy
the
will
,
and
all
hearty
consent
and
delight
,
as
much
as
ignorance
and
errour
did
;
for
what
we
do
by
force
and
fear
,
we
do
it
from
a
principle
without
,
to
save
our
skins
;
but
what
we
do
from
the
Heart
,
we
do
it
from
a
principle
within
,
in
complyance
with
truth
and
justice
,
or
Gods
mind
,
wherewith
the
heart
complies
of
its
own
accord
:
These
being
so
diametrically
contrary
to
one
another
;
therefore
freedom
and
force
can
never
stand
well
together
.
If
Religion
is
to
spring
from
the
heart
,
as
saith
my
Text
,
its
absurdity
and
contradiction
to
propagate
it
by
force
:
Governours
may
,
and
perhaps
ought
,
to
use
the
discipline
of
the
Rod
and
power
paternally
,
towards
obstinate
and
froward
Subjects
▪
to
create
Attention
and
respect
in
them
towards
the
truth
,
but
to
use
Axe
,
or
Fag●ot
,
to
burn
and
destroy
the
Lives
of
all
Dissenters
,
is
far
from
the
spirit
of
Christ
,
Luk.
9.55
.
Which
method
began
to
be
in
practice
,
when
Religion
without
a
Heart
,
(
and
consequently
without
God
)
began
to
be
in
fashion
in
the
World
,
and
Corpus
Christi
worshipped
and
reverenc'd
above
Christ
himself
;
and
the
Wood
of
the
Cross
,
above
the
Mystery
of
the
Cross
;
and
a
frail
Father
on
Earth
,
above
our
Father
in
Heaven
.
And
as
the
growth
and
prevalence
of
the
true
Church
,
over
Idolatry
and
Heresie
,
was
by
truth
and
meekness
and
benificence
,
which
tended
to
win
the
heart
,
like
the
Suns
victory
over
darkness
,
which
it
early
dispells
with
its
light
and
rayes
without
noise
or
bloud-shed
;
yet
with
a
sufficient
Glorious
alteration
in
the
World
:
So
the
growth
of
the
false
,
hath
mostly
ever
been
,
by
ignorance
,
and
Fire
,
and
Gun-powder
,
which
quench
and
alienate
mens
hearts
and
spirits
;
or
like
the
March
of
the
Grand
Seigniour
,
which
burns
and
destroys
all
that
stands
in
its
way
.
(
2.
)
The
necessity
of
the
Assistance
of
Gods
spirit
,
obtainable
by
servent
Prayer
,
to
renew
and
make
us
truly
free
and
right
,
:
without
whose
Illumination
,
and
renewing
of
our
minds
and
hearts
,
we
can
neither
know
,
nor
love
what
is
truly
good
,
nor
in
our
hearts
be
affected
towards
it
.
The
carnall
man
,
who
is
blinded
with
lusts
,
and
suffers
his
affections
(
which
are
the
wings
of
the
Soul
)
to
be
intangled
and
fettered
with
the
bird-lim●
of
sensual
pleasures
,
and
wordly
delights
,
and
your
glory
;
hath
neither
heart
,
nor
power
l●●t
him
,
●o
〈◊〉
up
towards
Heaven
,
o●
to
qui●
his
s●eming
g●
〈…〉
in
han●
,
to
purifie
the
savour
of
an●
〈…〉
●hom
he
knows
in
his
conscience
,
to
〈…〉
to
his
present
ways
and
practices
.
〈◊〉
w●en
,
through
the
Cross
and
death
of
Christ
,
and
the
mortification
of
his
flesh
,
by
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
the
Soul
dies
to
this
present
world
,
and
the
lusts
thereof
;
and
by
that
death
of
Faith
,
is
set
at
liberty
,
and
detach'd
,
as
men
say
,
from
such
snares
and
fetters
,
then
it
can
soar
as
an
Eagle
,
and
ascend
in
its
affections
,
in
the
power
of
Christs
ascention
,
towards
Heaven
,
its
true
rest
and
center
,
with
delight
and
ease
.
All
are
for
ease
and
rest
,
both
godly
and
ungodly
:
the
rest
and
pleasure
of
the
just
and
unjust
differ
from
one
another
,
but
by
truth
and
appearance
;
both
pursue
their
vices
and
virtues
from
the
heart
;
the
one
with
a
false
,
the
other
with
true
,
delight
and
satisfaction
:
Wine
,
and
Women
,
and
the
like
,
which
take
away
the
heart
Hos.
14.
are
pursued
from
the
heart
,
by
their
several
followers
;
but
with
a
void
and
dead
consent
,
because
of
the
deceit
,
and
disappointment
they
meet
in
them
:
thus
all
sinners
tire
themselves
forever
in
a
maze
of
contradictory
and
absurd
elections
and
short-liv'd
joyes
;
soon
repenting
,
and
hating
that
bliss
,
they
eagerly
chuse
and
pursue
;
because
they
put
up
false
Coyn
for
true
,
through
want
of
skill
and
care
,
and
take
their
counsels
and
measures
from
sense
,
and
the
flesh
,
and
not
from
the
Soul
or
renewed
mind
,
to
chuse
objects
for
their
hearts
to
rest
on
,
as
shall
never
deceive
or
disappoint
their
expectation
,
none
being
such
,
but
God
or
Christ
alone
.
Which
is
the
third
property
requir'd
in
our
doing
,
whatsoever
we
do
from
the
heart
,
and
contains
the
remaining
parts
of
the
Quomodo
,
To
the
Lord
,
and
not
to
men
,
which
may
be
spoken
to
,
together
.
The
heart
of
man
,
is
not
for
two
contraries
at
once
,
God
and
Mammon
;
Christ
and
a
lust
together
:
the
Soul
abhors
all
such
Polygamy
:
it
is
either
wholly
and
undividedly
for
God
,
and
all
else
for
his
sake
:
or
wholly
for
its
prime
lust
and
Idol
,
which
thereupon
becomes
,
as
a
God
unto
it
;
For
out
of
a
God
in
generall
,
true
or
false
,
the
Soul
can
neither
Act
,
nor
move
,
nor
stir
:
therefore
the
verse
before
the
text
,
requires
Christ
to
be
served
and
obey'd
with
singleness
of
heart
,
which
if
it
be
done
for
any
wordly
end
,
or
design
,
as
the
chief
motive
of
the
heart
;
the
heart
is
divided
,
or
doubled
between
them
;
and
a
double
heart
is
no
heart
,
the
division
of
the
heart
and
will
,
destroys
it
;
and
Christ
is
not
serv'd
,
or
obey'd
at
all
,
but
rather
Irritated
and
provok'd
to
enmity
against
us
,
by
our
making
other
ends
partners
in
our
hearts
,
of
that
glory
and
worship
,
which
is
due
to
him
alone
:
whereby
you
may
perceive
the
world
is
to
withdraw
,
and
depart
out
of
sight
and
hearing
,
when
the
Christian
Soul
comes
upon
the
Stage
,
to
Act
its
part
before
its
God
alone
,
like
a
Nightingale
in
a
still
calm
,
it
being
below
the
Soul
to
sing
her
part
to
any
other
ear
:
neither
can
the
heart
own
any
competent
spectator
of
its
Actions
,
but
Him
alone
,
who
can
search
,
and
judge
it
.
And
what
is
more
agreable
(
as
with
this
text
)
so
with
the
great
care
of
our
Saviour
also
in
the
right
ordering
of
our
Religious
Actions
,
our
Alms
,
and
Fasting
,
and
Prayer
,
that
we
do
all
to
Gods
eye
alone
,
and
not
to
be
seen
of
men
Math.
6.1
,
2
,
3.
For
if
we
do
the
same
for
men
,
we
have
our
reward
,
that
is
,
they
must
pay
us
who
set
us
on
work
;
or
,
for
whom
we
chuse
to
work
:
but
if
for
God
in
secret
,
then
God
who
seeth
in
secret
,
shall
reward
us
openly
.
If
we
pray
in
our
Closets
,
it
must
be
to
God
alone
intirely
,
being
more
seen
and
heard
by
him
alone
,
than
if
we
prayed
in
the
sight
and
hearing
of
the
whole
world
:
If
we
pray
in
the
Church
,
(
where
we
are
seen
of
men
,
)
we
are
not
so
to
pray
,
that
men
may
praise
our
devotions
,
but
that
God
may
approve
our
hearts
,
we
are
to
Pray
in
private
,
between
God
and
our
heart
,
in
the
midst
of
the
congregation
,
as
in
a
desert
:
In
duties
of
the
Pulpit
,
Bench
,
or
Shop
,
our
chief
aim
must
not
be
lucre
;
or
vain
glory
,
the
fear
,
or
the
favour
of
any
,
but
the
approving
of
our
hearts
and
consciences
to
Christ
,
which
will
make
us
just
,
and
bold
,
and
sober
,
and
tender
:
We
are
not
to
be
dejected
or
cast
down
for
any
loss
,
but
the
loss
of
Christs
favour
by
our
sins
,
which
sorrow
is
its
own
cure
:
we
are
not
to
esteem
our selves
better
than
others
in
any
thing
,
but
where
we
can
out-go
them
in
conformity
to
our
meek
and
humble
Saviour
,
which
kind
of
humility
is
true
and
Divine
Grandeur
:
nor
to
count
our selves
at
ease
,
amidst
our
ease
and
plenty
,
till
we
find
it
to
go
well
with
Christ
and
his
Church
,
which
is
our
zeal
and
Loyalty
.
The
Christian
(
that
Acts
all
in
Christ
,
and
through
Christ
,
and
for
Christ
,
)
super-induces
Christ
upon
himself
,
and
upon
every
other
person
,
he
hath
to
do
with
;
as
the
colour
of
the
glass
shall
colour
all
the
objects
the
eye
sees
through
it
,
even
as
envy
and
malice
on
the
contrary
,
sees
the
Devil
in
every
Brother
,
and
finds
him
in
it self
.
His
hope
of
life
and
Salvation
ebbs
and
flows
according
as
he
finds
himself
in
,
or
out
,
of
Christ
Rom
8.1
.
and
he
finds
himself
in
,
or
out
,
of
Christ
,
according
as
his
thoughts
,
words
,
or
actions
,
agree
or
disagree
,
with
the
person
of
Christ
,
which
(
as
a
Christian
)
he
hath
put
on
for
his
rule
and
measure
,
Gal.
3
.
27.-5.24
.
He
dares
not
approach
his
Neighbours
bed
,
because
he
earries
Christ
in
him
,
and
upon
him
,
wheresoever
he
moves
;
shall
I
take
a
member
of
Christ
to
make
it
a
member
of
an
Harlot
?
God
forbid
,
1
Cor.
6.15
.
He
preferrs
every
Brother
,
or
Sister
in
humility
,
before
himself
,
against
his
pride
,
because
Christ
to
his
Faith
,
is
in
every
Brother
or
Sister
,
Rom.
12.10
.
1
Cor.
8.12
.
He
is
faithfull
and
diligent
in
his
Masters
business
,
against
his
sloath
and
temptations
,
considering
with
himself
,
he
serves
not
man
,
but
Christ
,
as
in
my
Text.
In
a
relation
of
husband
or
wife
,
Christ
and
his
Church
are
to
be
acted
betwen
them
,
the
one
is
to
love
his
wife
,
(
for
all
her
frailties
,
)
as
Christ
loved
his
Church
;
the
other
is
to
honour
her
Husband
,
against
her
discontents
,
as
the
Church
honours
Christ
:
Eph.
5.22
,
25.
He
obeys
his
Superiors
in
all
lawfull
injunctions
,
against
his
scruples
,
because
Christ
in
his
Faith
rules
in
them
,
who
is
worthy
to
be
submitted
to
,
Prov.
8.15
.
Rev.
1.5
.
He
forgives
his
enemies
against
his
stomach
,
because
Christs
will
,
is
now
his
will
,
and
not
his
own
,
Math.
5.44
.
He
is
liberal
to
the
poor
against
his
avarice
,
because
Christ
,
to
his
Faith
,
is
in
the
poor
as
really
,
saith
St.
Chrysostome
,
as
in
the
Sacrament
,
Math.
25.40
.
He
neither
wrongs
,
nor
imposes
on
,
nor
scandalizes
any
man
,
with
his
good
will
;
that
,
to
his
Faith
,
were
to
wrong
,
or
impose
upon
,
or
scandalize
Christ
himself
,
1
Cor.
8.12
.
(
as
much
as
in
him
lyes
)
which
he
abhorrs
and
trembles
at
:
Neither
is
he
weary
of
praying
,
or
doing
good
,
(
as
his
flesh
would
suggest
)
because
;
to
his
Faith
,
it
s
the
same
to
him
,
as
being
in
Heaven
with
Christ
all
the
while
,
1
Cor.
15.58
.
Heb.
11.1
.
he
startles
at
the
first
step
,
or
motion
to
any
sin
,
because
,
to
his
Faith
,
(
which
makes
the
threats
of
Christ
ever
present
to
him
,
as
well
as
his
rewards
)
it
signifies
here
to
him
,
the
same
with
departing
from
Christs
presence
into
everlasting
flames
,
with
the
Devil
and
his
Angels
,
Mat.
25.41
.
Good
God!
what
an
Heaven
upon
Earth
it
were
to
live
among
Christians
,
if
all
that
were
Christians
by
name
,
were
Christians
indeed
and
in
truth
!
And
none
can
be
truly
saved
,
but
those
alone
,
who
are
truly
Christians
in
heart
to
Christ
,
and
not
in
appearance
to
men
only
:
And
so
much
for
the
Quomodo
,
how
we
must
do
all
from
the
heart
to
Christ
,
and
not
to
men
:
Next
follows
the
Quare
,
or
the
two
reasons
,
why
we
are
so
to
act
,
the
first
implyed
in
the
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
the
other
in
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
(
1.
)
Soul
,
and
(
2.
)
the
Lord
.
(
1.
)
The
first
is
,
from
the
fundamental
nature
and
fabrick
of
our
Souls
,
which
bear
a
connatural
,
imbred
allegiance
,
and
subjection
to
God
,
and
no
other
,
to
whom
they
are
as
Unisons
,
or
Correlates
,
as
the
eye
was
made
to
answer
the
Light
,
or
the
herb
Heliotropium
to
move
at
the
motion
of
the
Sun
;
or
,
as
your
common
Daisies
,
that
(
as
it
were
with
mourning
and
joy
,
)
shut
and
open
,
according
as
they
lose
,
or
enjoy
,
the
Sun
:
Our
Souls
are
not
sui
juris
,
independant
unaccountable
beings
;
(
that
were
for
a
Creature
to
be
the
same
,
as
God
is
;
)
but
are
subject
and
responsible
for
all
their
most
inward
designs
and
actions
,
and
that
to
God
alone
,
and
no
other
:
All
Earthly
powers
,
and
their
threats
,
and
bonds
,
they
flight
,
and
defie
,
as
Sampson
did
his
Withs
and
Cords
,
or
Leviathan
doth
Iron
and
Brass
,
to
him
,
but
as
straw
and
stubble
:
But
God
or
Christ
they
will
own
as
their
Leige
,
who
governs
them
by
a
Vice-Roy
;
I
mean
Conscience
,
which
is
the
same
with
the
heart
,
in
my
Text
,
which
seems
to
be
no
other
,
than
the
Soul
it self
made
an
Officer
or
Register
,
both
for
,
and
against
it self
,
to
view
,
and
record
,
and
report
all
passages
impartially
against
the
great
Tribunal
,
being
a
manifest
demonstration
of
the
immense
power
of
that
Almighty
Soveraign
,
who
thus
controlls
and
rules
this
potent
and
lofty
spirit
,
the
Soul
of
man
,
and
all
for
its
good
.
Rather
than
to
be
without
a
God
to
Worship
,
by
way
of
virtue
and
Religion
;
the
Soul
will
chuse
an
Idol
to
serve
,
by
way
of
Vice
and
Idolatry
.
There
are
two
experiments
to
be
remarked
in
the
worst
of
sinners
,
that
irrefragably
prove
a
God
.
The
first
is
,
their
infinite
insatiable
appetite
after
their
peculiar
Lusts
,
(
which
is
that
true
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Avarice
,
which
Scripture
stiles
Idolatry
,
Col.
3.5
.
)
▪
The
second
is
,
that
forlorn
guilt
and
anguish
that
the
Conscience
ever
meets
with
,
(
criminibus
peractis
,
)
as
the
Poet
said
,
as
soon
as
the
Commission
of
the
sin
is
over
,
which
no
Creature
for
the
present
can
allay
,
or
still
,
without
either
Gods
pardon
upon
Repentance
and
amendment
;
or
the
help
of
time
at
least
to
forget
it
,
whereby
the
heart
,
like
the
skin
,
grows
more
hard
and
senseless
,
by
its
wounds
ill
Cur'd
.
These
two
effects
very
evidently
prove
,
it
was
a
Divine
and
an
Infinite
Bliss
and
Happiness
,
the
Soul
did
aim
at
,
and
forfeit
,
in
all
its
wicked
fruitions
and
disappointments
;
such
an
unbounded
manner
of
Pursuing
,
and
Ruing
,
being
as
clear
an
argument
,
as
ten
thousand
miracles
,
to
prove
the
existence
,
and
nearness
of
the
deity
to
mens
Actions
,
but
that
Vicious
Souls
,
by
the
habit
and
Custom
of
vice
,
become
Callous
and
Bedlam-like
,
insensible
,
and
so
wholly
brutal
,
and
un-attentive
after
God
,
as
the
very
beasts
,
that
perish
;
in
whom
we
commonly
observe
several
shadows
and
resemblances
of
our
own
Reason
in
some
degree
,
but
not
the
least
sense
,
or
footstep
,
or
inclination
after
Religion
,
or
Altars
,
or
Sacraments
:
This
being
the
peculiar
imploy
,
and
prerogative
,
of
Immortal
Spirits
.
Seeing
therefore
our
Souls
cannot
be
without
either
God
,
or
Idol
,
to
serve
and
fear
;
and
cannot
serve
both
,
or
neither
;
it
is
not
only
our
duty
,
but
necessity
,
to
chuse
to
do
all
we
do
,
rightly
from
the
heart
,
to
the
true
God
alone
,
to
our
unspeakable
comfort
and
reward
;
than
erroneously
,
to
Worldly
and
private
ends
or
Idols
,
to
our
everlasting
misery
and
ruine
.
This
is
the
first
reason
,
from
the
fundamental
constitution
,
and
Genius
of
our
Souls
,
which
were
made
from
the
beginning
,
(
as
Adam
in
Paradice
)
to
walk
and
converse
only
with
God
:
and
the
good
lives
of
the
best
Patriarchs
,
are
remarkably
compriz'd
in
Scripture
,
in
a
phrase
to
the
same
effect
,
That
they
walked
with
God
.
And
our
own
Law
resolves
all
Crimes
in
her
Indictments
,
into
one
Cause
,
The
want
of
the
fear
of
God
before
mens
eyes
:
And
why
is
it
,
that
peace
of
Conscience
can
defie
the
frowns
of
the
whole
World
;
and
all
the
favour
and
affluence
of
the
World
,
cannot
quiet
a
disturb'd
mind
,
but
that
the
entire
concern
and
interest
of
man
is
found
by
all
experience
to
be
solely
and
immediatly
in
God
.
The
second
reason
is
implyed
,
in
the
word
Lord
,
who
is
Christ
:
For
Christ
became
Lord
of
Christians
,
by
purchase
and
merit
,
by
dying
for
them
,
as
the
Apostle
Argues
,
2
Cor.
5.15
.
In
whose
Death
and
Cross
,
this
present
World
hath
its
end
and
period
by
Faith
,
as
the
Old
World
in
the
deluge
,
by
Gods
judgments
.
And
the
Christian
Church
,
is
a
New
raised
people
,
a
new
Creature
,
springing
out
of
the
Grave
of
the
second
Adam
,
(
as
Eve
the
type
of
the
Church
,
from
the
first
Adam
fallen
asleep
,
)
and
following
Christ
in
heart
and
faith
,
to
the
right
hand
of
God
,
where
now
he
is
.
For
the
Church
of
Christ
is
supposed
and
laid
,
according
to
the
Scriptures
,
in
Heaven
above
,
More
fully
shewed
in
another
Discourse
on
Phil.
3.20
.
Col.
3.1
.
Heb.
12.22
,
23.
and
not
in
any
Corner
,
or
City
,
or
Chair
on
Earth
,
here
below
,
as
some
Modern
Donatists
,
or
Romanists
strongly
fancy
for
their
gain
,
deceiving
and
being
deceived
.
And
this
present
World
,
with
its
pomps
and
concerns
,
(
which
used
to
allure
and
detain
the
Soul
from
God
)
to
be
withdrawn
,
and
vanished
,
and
dead
and
gone
,
Col.
3.3
.
1
Cor.
7.31
.
And
all
the
Cob-webs
of
Worldly
ends
,
and
lusts
,
and
transitory
designes
,
(
which
used
to
bind
Carnal
hearts
like
strong
Cords
)
swept
,
and
removed
out
of
the
way
;
and
none
left
but
Christ
,
and
the
Soul
,
alone
,
upon
the
pit
:
None
for
it
to
love
,
or
converse
,
or
set
its
heart
upon
,
but
Christ
alone
;
Christ
Personal
,
or
Christ
Mystical
,
Christ
in
himself
,
or
Christ
in
his
living
Images
in
being
,
or
to
be
,
that
is
,
his
Church
:
So
like
is
our
Restoration
by
Christ
,
as
Christians
,
to
our
Creation
at
first
,
by
God
,
as
men
;
by
both
we
were
made
to
converse
with
God
alone
;
all
other
things
being
set
below
us
under
our
feet
,
by
subjection
,
or
by
death
:
By
subjection
,
by
the
law
of
the
Creation
,
and
by
death
,
by
the
designe
and
fiction
of
the
Regeneration
:
So
true
is
that
of
the
Apple
,
1
Joh.
1.3
.
Truly
our
fellowship
is
with
the
Father
,
and
with
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
;
for
as
the
Soul
could
not
stir
out
of
God
,
so
neither
hath
the
Christian
any
life
,
or
motion
,
or
being
,
out
of
Christ
:
Whatsoever
he
doth
,
he
must
do
it
according
to
that
general
Rule
of
St.
Paul
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
only
in
the
Lord
,
1
Cor.
7.39
.
Christ
hath
the
heart
of
a
Christian
in
the
first
place
;
next
those
,
that
are
likest
in
their
lives
,
and
places
,
to
him
:
He
joynes
in
Communion
with
this
,
or
that
Church
,
as
far
as
they
keep
Communion
with
Christ
,
and
no
further
:
He
'l
joyn
in
Communion
with
St.
Peter
,
that
Christ
is
the
Son
of
the
living
God
;
he
'll
separate
from
St.
Peter
himself
,
in
his
Abnegation
,
and
return
again
to
his
Communion
upon
his
Repentance
with
bitter
tears
,
for
that
his
Abnegation
:
being
still
constant
to
Christ
,
though
Peter
not
constant
to
himself
.
And
no
other
Inferiour
Pope
,
or
Church
on
Earth
,
can
claime
Communion
with
,
or
submission
from
us
,
upon
any
other
terms
,
than
as
our
Prime
and
Eternal
Allegiance
to
Christ
,
will
give
leave
and
permit
,
without
the
guilt
of
Treasonable
Idolatry
against
Heaven
,
in
our
selves
,
to
give
and
yield
it
,
in
them
,
to
take
or
arrogate
it
:
For
whether
we
serve
a
Master
,
or
obey
a
Governour
,
or
chuse
,
or
approve
a
Church
,
or
Marry
,
or
live
single
,
or
eat
,
or
drink
,
or
celebrate
a
Festival
,
or
whatsoever
else
we
are
to
do
,
we
are
to
do
all
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
the
Lord
,
and
not
unto
men
:
And
so
much
of
the
Doctrinal
part
of
my
Text.
Which
in
the
first
place
is
of
infinite
use
and
influence
,
to
the
right
ordering
and
prosperity
of
Societies
and
Communities
,
whether
those
Majorum
Gentium
,
of
the
greater
size
and
sort
,
that
of
Church
,
and
Common-wealth
,
or
mankind
in
General
;
or
other
particular
Fraternities
of
a
lesser
compass
,
formed
after
the
mould
and
imitation
of
those
greater
:
For
nothing
ever
was
given
more
useful
to
the
World
,
to
sodder
and
strengthen
Societies
and
Corporations
,
than
Christian
Charity
,
or
Love
from
the
heart
towards
one
another
for
Christs
sake
,
which
adopts
and
Incorporates
all
,
both
small
▪
and
great
,
to
its
Heavenly
community
,
all
the
members
of
any
Company
,
all
the
Companies
of
any
City
,
and
all
the
Cities
,
and
States
,
and
Kingdoms
of
the
world
,
into
an
unity
of
the
Spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
.
Men
are
weak
,
and
comfortless
,
and
of
a
narrow
sphere
,
while
alone
;
but
grow
strong
,
and
goodly
,
and
formidable
,
and
useful
to
all
,
and
to
one
another
,
when
united
and
confederated
together
,
in
lawful
bands
and
Brother-hoods
;
as
,
I
need
not
prove
,
your
vocation
and
establishment
to
be
,
which
is
founded
not
only
upon
the
indispensable
needs
of
men
,
but
the
express
allowance
also
,
and
the
approbation
of
Laws
both
Humane
and
Divine
.
It
is
not
Wealth
,
or
Gold
,
or
Purse
,
makes
Interest
and
Power
,
but
men
and
friends
:
as
Cicero
observes
in
his
offices
,
for
those
,
without
these
,
would
little
avail
to
our
aid
or
comfort
;
neither
are
we
ever
sure
of
men
,
to
be
on
our
sides
,
or
fully
to
be
trusted
in
,
till
first
we
are
sure
of
their
hearts
,
and
nothing
more
wins
and
binds
the
hearts
of
men
unto
us
,
than
our
hearts
to
them
,
whether
with
our
gift
,
or
without
:
nothing
so
charms
the
heart
of
another
,
as
a
heart
to
meet
it
,
as
no
loss
more
weakens
,
and
dethrones
,
than
the
loss
of
hearts
.
Now
this
communion
and
fellowship
of
hearts
and
souls
,
is
no
where
so
to
be
learnt
or
acquired
,
as
in
the
School
of
Christ
,
who
is
the
sole
legislator
and
judge
of
Souls
and
hearts
,
I
'le
Instance
therefore
in
a
concise
description
of
a
true
and
false
Brother
,
or
member
of
this
,
or
that
Society
,
whether
greater
or
smaller
,
according
to
the
Christian
pattern
,
and
the
Apostical
rule
of
my
Text
;
to
point
but
at
the
one
,
or
the
other
,
is
sufficient
praise
and
reproof
for
either
.
A
right
Brother
then
of
his
Society
,
is
him
,
in
a
word
,
that
is
true
hearted
;
which
no
man
ever
was
,
or
will
be
,
without
discharging
every
duty
,
that
lies
upon
him
,
out
of
conscience
to
God
,
and
his
Saviour
;
he
considers
aright
,
his
livelihood
,
and
priviledge
,
his
love
,
and
honour
,
from
that
Company
,
or
Charter
,
to
which
he
relates
,
and
his
duty
arising
from
his
priviledge
,
and
the
blessing
of
Heaven
showring
upon
him
,
and
his
,
while
he
conscientiously
performs
his
duty
.
He
considers
,
that
by
being
of
a
Society
,
he
hath
a
new
and
a
larger
self
than
before
,
(
being
co-extended
and
co-multiplied
,
according
to
the
number
and
considerableness
of
the
whole
Brotherhood
whereof
he
is
)
and
with
this
new-self
,
a
new-self
preservation
by
consequence
,
and
a
larger
care
doth
grow
upon
him
:
before
he
was
but
one
,
and
had
but
one
to
care
for
,
now
he
is
grown
into
hundreds
,
and
hath
hundreds
therefore
to
love
,
and
tender
,
even
as
he
is
tendered
by
them
.
For
it
's
manifest
,
the
whole
body
owns
the
concerns
of
every
the
least
member
belonging
to
it
,
and
if
a
toe
be
but
crushed
,
the
pain
goes
to
head
,
and
heart
,
and
all
.
He
conceives
it
therefore
but
equity
and
reason
,
that
he
should
answer
love
with
love
,
that
his
gratitude
should
indent
with
his
advantage
from
his
Society
;
yea
,
that
his
returns
of
love
should
exceed
his
receipts
,
like
the
good
ground
,
that
repairs
an
handful
of
seed
with
an
Harvest
.
He
loves
therefore
every
Brother
of
his
community
,
equall
,
yea
above
himself
,
or
his
own
single
concern
therein
:
being
thus
match'd
and
exhausted
in
his
disbursments
and
duty
towards
any
one
,
what
stock
hath
he
left
to
answer
the
love
of
the
whole
community
,
who
are
hundreds
of
friends
and
defenders
of
him
,
who
is
but
one
,
against
them
?
here
he
finds
himself
insolvent
and
over
match'd
with
love
,
and
studies
to
get
out
of
debt
,
but
cannot
;
and
gladly
would
he
meet
some
streit
,
or
tryal
,
or
expence
,
some
happy
kind
of
prejudice
or
honourable
undoing
of
himself
,
to
do
them
some
publick
good
,
and
to
testifie
his
preference
of
them
by
prostration
,
and
an
humble
annihilation
of
himself
before
them
:
this
is
but
the
temper
,
and
due
disposition
of
every
member
,
towards
the
publick
good
,
and
preservation
of
that
Body
or
Community
,
whereof
he
is
:
all
true
and
Generous
Spirits
,
have
their
greatest
wish
and
bliss
,
when
an
opportunity
is
offered
them
,
to
preserve
and
defend
their
Country
,
though
with
the
manifest
hazard
of
their
lives
.
Dulce
&
decorum
est
pro
patriâ
mori
:
and
so
it
is
,
and
ought
to
be
,
in
some
parallel
proportion
,
in
every
lesser
Corporation
.
It
is
not
only
the
duty
,
but
the
delight
of
every
genuine
member
thereof
,
to
Sacrifice
his
whole
private
interest
therein
,
for
its
publick
welfare
,
when
necessity
shall
require
;
and
a
greater
allegiance
to
a
greater
Society
,
or
stronger
relation
,
shall
not
countermand
him
.
Thus
he
lives
,
and
thus
he
dies
;
and
when
he
dies
,
his
whole
Society
die
with
him
,
in
grief
and
sorrow
for
the
loss
of
so
dear
a
Brother
,
so
true
a
heart
:
yea
they
will
not
suffer
him
to
die
,
nor
his
name
to
see
corruption
,
but
attend
him
solemnly
to
his
grave
,
loaded
with
respect
and
mourning
:
What
,
to
leave
him
there
behind
them
?
No
;
but
to
combat
death
for
his
rescue
;
and
to
raise
him
from
the
dead
,
in
the
strength
of
their
love
,
(
to
which
nothing
is
impossible
)
and
to
bring
him
back
into
a
life
of
honour
and
immortality
in
their
hearts
and
memories
:
this
life
of
honour
,
and
good
name
,
being
a
new
life
,
and
better
than
natural
life
it self
,
in
the
sense
of
civilized
mankind
.
But
he
is
before-hand
with
them
,
being
pre-embalm'd
,
and
secur'd
against
all
assaults
of
death
,
by
his
brazen
wall
,
the
Testimony
of
a
good
conscience
:
for
a
good
conscience
is
infinitely
better
,
and
more
durable
than
a
good
name
.
This
is
the
Original
life
of
honour
,
to
which
that
from
our
neighbours
,
is
but
the
Counterpart
and
eccho
;
subject
to
mistakes
both
of
love
and
malice
:
But
his
blessed
Saviour
,
who
is
greater
than
his
conscience
,
is
as
much
before-hand
with
him
,
in
point
of
life
to
be
restored
,
as
he
was
with
them
:
his
merciful
Saviour
graciously
considers
,
this
poor
man
,
in
all
his
toyl
and
imployment
,
his
heart
did
ever
aim
at
me
;
and
shall
I
do
nothing
for
him
in
his
low
condition
,
now
he
is
given
by
all
for
lost
?
he
considers
when
his
feet
travell'd
toward
his
Patients
,
his
heart
,
the
same
time
,
travell'd
towards
Heaven
and
God
:
that
he
tender'd
the
lives
and
purses
of
his
charge
,
the
bills
and
reputation
of
his
directors
:
the
orders
and
weal
of
his
Society
,
(
either
his
obedience
to
it
,
or
place
of
trust
in
it
)
(
which
all
carry
some
equivalence
to
life
)
all
from
his
heart
and
conscience
,
doing
as
he
would
be
done
by
,
in
the
sight
of
Christ
,
his
Lord
and
Judge
;
extracting
by
Divine
Chymistry
,
some
service
and
worship
to
his
Saviour
,
out
of
every
imployment
on
Earth
;
Christ
therefore
owns
him
to
have
been
his
Minister
and
Servant
all
the
while
,
(
and
not
the
Communities
.
)
Now
to
be
provided
for
,
and
considered
by
a
bountiful
Master
,
who
hath
ability
and
inclination
to
effect
it
to
some
purpose
;
and
this
good
and
faithful
Servant
,
shall
now
enter
into
his
Masters
joy
,
and
be
crowned
with
that
astonishing
bliss
and
Immortality
,
to
which
all
honour
and
good
name
here
below
,
(
so
much
valued
in
the
world
,
)
were
but
empty
shadows
and
chances
:
and
peace
of
conscience
it self
,
which
passeth
all
understanding
,
but
a
short
glimpse
and
fore-tast
.
Dearly
beloved
and
honour'd
,
let
me
leave
this
lesson
in
your
mind
,
In
perpetuam
rei
memoriam
;
that
no
man
is
happy
or
unfortunate
,
but
he
alone
,
that
hath
Christ
,
the
judge
of
Quick
and
Dead
,
to
be
his
Friend
or
Enemy
;
his
Friend
,
by
loving
Christ
;
his
Enemy
,
by
wounding
Christ
in
any
Brother
,
Act.
9.4
.
Math.
25.39
.
and
bless
ye
his
Holy
name
,
and
serve
him
from
the
heart
for
ever
,
who
doth
so
espouse
each
your
concerns
and
Protection
,
as
to
count
your
Friends
,
his
Friends
:
your
Enemies
,
his
Enemies
;
yea
your selves
his
Friends
,
or
Enemies
,
according
as
your selves
either
love
,
or
hate
your
Brethren
,
and
love
or
hate
Christ
by
consequence
in
them
.
And
as
for
the
false
Brother
of
his
Society
,
I
am
loath
to
rip
him
up
before
you
(
though
contraries
serve
to
Illustrate
one
another
,
)
for
fear
of
offence
to
any
of
your
sences
,
though
he
be
yet
above
ground
;
yet
seeing
many
of
you
perhaps
,
have
been
well
innur'd
to
such
hardships
,
for
the
benefit
of
the
living
,
I
'le
dissect
and
open
his
breast
only
,
to
convince
you
manifestly
,
that
his
disease
lies
,
where
the
others
health
and
soundness
lay
in
,
the
heart
.
I
mean
,
a
rotten
heart
,
base
and
Hypocriticall
,
and
false
,
and
stuffed
with
nothing
else
,
but
sordid
self-love
,
and
private
ends
,
that
engrossed
all
his
concern
and
care
,
either
for
his
Brethren
,
or
Superiours
or
Country
;
inverting
and
confounding
the
order
and
course
of
nature
in
him
,
setting
the
toe
above
the
head
,
the
Subject
above
Soveraign
,
the
weal
of
one
member
above
the
weal
of
the
other
,
or
the
safety
of
the
whole
,
or
principal
;
though
the
decay
of
the
one
,
involves
in
it
,
of
necessity
,
the
decay
of
the
other
likewise
,
and
his
folly
returns
upon
himself
,
being
served
by
others
,
as
he
served
them
,
all
caring
as
little
for
him
,
as
he
cared
for
them
,
and
his
self-love
at
long
running
,
found
to
be
self-loss
,
and
to
devour
it self
,
as
well
as
its
neighbours
,
for
want
of
a
right
rule
to
guide
it
.
For
this
self-monarch
,
loves
neither
part
,
nor
whole
;
neither
his
equal
,
nor
,
Superiour
,
with
the
love
of
charity
,
or
equality
,
and
honour
,
according
to
the
Rules
and
Laws
,
and
rewards
of
Christ
and
Conscience
,
but
as
a
Gentleman
loves
a
good
Horse
,
or
a
Hector
his
Mistress
,
in
reference
only
to
his
Saddle
,
or
his
Lust
;
his
Courtesies
are
but
his
chaffe
to
cover
his
Nets
,
wherewith
he
is
invegling
:
He
studies
to
bring
all
about
him
,
and
the
whole
community
,
to
serve
his
ends
;
that
is
,
in
plain
terms
,
to
become
his
servants
;
for
a
Servant
is
he
,
who
is
grati●
alterius
,
to
serve
the
ends
and
purpose
of
another
,
and
not
his
own
;
in
plainer
terms
,
his
study
is
,
how
to
swallow
and
devour
their
persons
(
for
he
that
is
a
Servant
,
in
Law
and
reason
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
Civilians
say
,
without
a
Poll
of
his
own
,
being
swallowed
up
,
in
fiction
,
in
the
person
of
his
Master
)
he
barbarously
makes
all
about
him
(
though
as
free
as
himself
)
to
enter
into
his
service
,
without
their
consent
,
or
any
fair
contract
;
how
much
will
you
take
per
annum
to
be
daily
led
by
me
by
the
Nose
,
and
abused
every
hour
to
serve
my
turn
?
He
makes
them
his
Slaves
and
Captives
before
Declaration
of
War
,
which
is
against
the
Law
of
Nations
.
This
man
is
not
a
right
man
,
but
a
Wolf
in
Sheeps
cloathing
,
whom
our
Saviour
bids
beware
of
;
not
a
Brother
,
but
a
Rebel
to
his
Society
,
in
the
shape
of
a
Brother
:
He
is
a
Pike
in
a
Pond
,
a
Moral
Cannibal
,
that
eates
up
his
Neighbours
alive
,
without
cracking
of
their
bones
,
and
Spirits
them
into
slavery
before
they
know
it
:
A
Faux
with
a
dark
Lantern
,
lighting
none
but
himself
,
blowing
up
the
Community
whereof
he
is
,
out
of
zeal
to
his
holy
Catholick
self
.
There
is
nothing
;
that
stands
in
its
way
,
or
makes
for
its
turn
,
but
this
devouring
lust
of
self-love
would
swallow
,
against
all
tyes
and
principles
.
It
will
sell
Father
and
Friend
,
Society
and
City
;
Conscience
and
Christ
,
Cant
Religion
;
Pimp
his
Prince
,
betray
its
Countrey
,
and
Laws
,
and
Church
,
and
all
private
and
publick
Trust
and
Honour
;
and
pawn
God
,
and
Oaths
,
and
Salvation
,
to
bring
about
its
little
ends
:
This
Immanent
intransitive
self-love
(
that
corrupts
and
stagnates
at
home
,
and
never
runs
out
in
any
clear
stream
of
Charity
,
or
Conscience
,
or
Honour
,
or
Compassion
towards
God
or
man
,
its
Fellows
,
or
Inferiours
,
or
Superiours
either
,
)
is
that
,
which
infects
and
depraves
all
orders
,
and
degrees
of
men
,
breeds
a
Thief
in
a
Servant
,
a
Dog
in
a
Master
,
a
Cut-throat
in
a
Friend
,
a
Rebel
in
a
State
,
an
Heretick
in
a
Church
,
a
Knave
upon
the
Bench
,
a
Tyrant
in
a
Throne
,
an
Antichrist
in
a
See
:
And
yet
for
all
this
,
this
Alchymist
proves
a
Beggar
in
the
end
.
And
he
that
was
no
mans
friend
but
his
own
,
fails
to
be
his
own
,
being
left
by
all
,
as
he
left
them
,
and
having
none
to
help
or
comfort
him
;
becoming
the
scorn
of
his
Neighbours
,
the
shame
of
his
Society
,
the
scandal
of
his
Church
,
a
burden
to
the
Earth
,
and
Fuell
.
for
Hell-fire
:
For
it
may
well
be
affirmed
,
that
nothing
is
punished
in
Hell
but
Philauty
,
nothing
in
Heaven
rewarded
and
refreshed
but
Charity
,
or
transitive
love
towards
God
and
man
more
than
himself
,
the
end
and
fruit
of
Faith
.
This
worm
therefore
of
self-love
in
the
heart
of
our
false
brother
,
that
prays
and
devours
all
before
it
,
and
at
last
it self
;
is
not
his
health
,
but
his
disease
,
not
his
policy
,
or
cunning
(
as
he
thinks
,
)
but
his
unconscionable
Atheism
and
madness
.
The
poor
man
is
manifestly
out
of
order
,
and
beside
himself
,
because
besides
his
right
self
,
and
out
of
capacity
to
love
another
as
himself
,
because
he
loves
not
himself
,
as
he
ought
.
For
it
is
perfect
madness
to
love
ones
self
above
all
,
like
minding
to
save
ones
Cabin
,
more
than
the
Ship
,
or
Cicero's
Piscinarii
,
that
believed
their
Fish-ponds
could
escape
,
when
the
Ocean
overflowed
the
Land
:
A
member
to
his
Society
,
is
as
a
Cabin
to
the
whole
Ship
,
and
any
one
Society
to
its
City
,
and
any
City
to
the
whole
Community
,
(
or
to
the
Prince
that
represents
it
,
)
and
the
Countrey
it self
to
the
law
of
nature
,
or
the
universe
,
and
God
its
S●veraign
;
who
are
not
to
be
violated
or
offended
to
preserve
a
Nation
,
for
the
law
and
will
of
God
,
is
Solus
publica
,
the
weal
publik
of
the
World
[
as
the
will
of
Christ
of
his
Church
]
and
the
Standard
and
measure
of
self-preservation
to
all
Creatures
,
whom
they
are
to
observe
and
tender
in
the
first
and
chiefest
place
,
and
their
own
affairs
,
and
concerns
,
and
lives
,
but
in
the
next
.
For
whosoever
loves
not
God
,
and
the
publick
above
himself
in
the
first
place
,
neither
understands
nor
loves
himself
,
or
any
other
in
the
next
:
For
if
his
immortal
Soul
,
and
the
God
that
made
him
,
and
the
Saviour
that
redeemed
him
,
and
the
good
land
wherein
he
was
born
,
and
Holy
Church
wherein
he
was
re-born
,
if
these
cannot
deserve
his
first
love
,
I
would
forever
despair
to
win
his
second
.
It
directs
in
the
second
place
,
to
make
all
[
1.
]
good
men
,
[
2.
]
good
Subjects
,
[
3.
]
good
Rulers
;
which
were
a
Heaven
upon
Earth
to
see
,
and
find
.
The
great
Rule
of
Moral
honesty
,
and
doing
as
we
would
be
done
by
[
which
is
the
sum
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
]
is
highly
improv'd
and
fenc'd
by
this
Text.
For
men
shall
be
more
Heavenly
,
and
steddy
,
in
doing
as
they
would
be
done
by
;
when
they
make
Christ
,
together
with
themselves
,
their
standard
and
measure
,
than
when
themselves
alone
;
for
the
one
or
the
other
self
,
ever
is
,
and
must
be
the
foundation
of
that
Rule
:
Now
abuses
and
mistakes
,
can
creep
in
by
the
one
,
none
by
the
other
at
all
:
One
may
do
foolishly
and
unjustly
,
that
should
do
,
as
he
would
be
done
by
,
in
his
own
heart
,
but
never
,
if
he
do
,
as
he
would
be
done
by
,
in
Christ
;
the
first
makes
an
act
,
the
second
makes
it
right
:
For
instance
,
Intemperate
persons
will
commonly
press
their
dearest
friends
to
excess
of
Drink
and
pleasure
;
by
this
Rule
and
Standard
of
equity
,
because
they
do
nothing
herein
,
but
as
they
would
be
done
by
,
by
them
;
under
which
deceitfulness
of
sinning
,
this
Nation
groans
.
Did
they
take
Christ
along
with
their
own
heart
and
will
,
they
would
will
nothing
to
themselves
and
others
,
but
what
were
Regular
,
and
comely
,
and
befitting
Christ
:
For
our
own
will
,
without
Christ
to
Rule
it
,
is
false
,
and
unjust
,
and
Atheistical
.
And
if
the
standard
be
false
,
what
a
false
Edition
will
it
produce
of
things
measur'd
by
it
.
If
the
light
that
is
in
us
be
darkness
,
how
great
must
that
darkness
be
?
And
so
it
is
in
the
Case
and
expectation
of
implicit
obedience
,
without
regard
to
Christ
,
or
Conscience
.
The
chiefest
lure
and
bait
,
Popery
hath
for
some
Princes
humours
[
which
otherwise
is
so
contrary
,
and
Ecclipsing
of
their
supremacies
]
is
,
the
Device
and
Iron
yoak
of
absolute
and
unconditional
obedience
to
Superiours
,
let
the
cause
be
right
or
wrong
,
or
the
Command
and
design
manifestly
just
,
or
unjust
,
the
Inferiour
is
not
to
judge
,
nor
inquire
unto
it
.
For
so
;
if
the
Pope
shall
be
absolutely
obeyed
by
Secular
Princes
[
which
is
the
key
of
this
design
]
those
Princes
by
the
same
equity
,
shall
be
so
obeyed
by
their
Subjects
,
[
as
it
seems
but
just
to
expect
,
to
find
the
same
measure
that
one
is
ready
to
give
.
]
And
Subjects
among
themselves
,
Master
by
his
Servant
,
the
Officer
by
his
Souldier
,
[
though
the
Laws
of
War
and
Peace
,
carry
not
the
same
reason
or
mildness
]
the
Ordinary
by
his
Clerk
,
the
Clerk
by
any
in
subjection
under
him
,
shall
be
absolutely
,
and
quietly
obeyed
,
without
dispute
,
or
scruple
:
Then
peace
and
order
,
and
Harmony
,
shall
take
place
in
all
Kingdoms
,
and
Governments
,
and
amongst
all
Ranks
,
and
degrees
of
men
,
instead
of
discord
,
and
War
,
or
fanatical
suspition
of
Superiours
.
And
probably
some
Rulers
are
won
to
entertain
a
fair
opinion
of
the
Roman-Catholick
Religion
,
for
the
inventing
or
maintaining
of
so
Ingenious
,
and
Divine
a
Model
,
for
the
unity
and
peace
of
the
World
;
wherein
yet
the
species
infima
,
or
lowest
rank
of
men
,
is
left
infinitely
more
low
and
comfortless
,
than
they
were
;
as
,
not
having
any
Inferiours
under
them
to
wreak
and
ease
themselves
,
by
retaliation
of
the
hard
usage
they
received
from
their
Superiours
,
[
which
this
Hypothesis
ligitimates
,
under
the
false
colour
of
equity
,
and
serving
others
,
as
themselves
have
been
served
,
]
but
[
which
is
never
to
be
endur'd
]
deprives
them
and
all
other
degrees
also
,
of
their
God
.
And
,
under
colour
of
honouring
his
Deputies
,
wrests
an
Idolatrous
Recognition
and
engagement
from
them
,
inconsistent
with
their
Allegiance
to
Gods
Soveraignty
:
For
to
be
the
absolute
rule
and
measure
of
good
and
evil
,
[
which
these
vest
and
lodge
in
mortal
Governours
]
is
one
of
the
absolute
prerogatives
of
the
immortal
God
alone
,
incommunicable
to
Creatures
,
without
Idolatry
in
the
compliers
,
as
well
as
contrivers
;
nor
allows
them
the
liberty
to
distinguish
between
God
and
his
Creatures
,
which
is
the
essential
priviledge
and
work
of
their
reason
,
and
the
imbred
Allegiance
of
their
nature
:
And
the
Catholick
Charter
both
of
Jew
and
Gentile
,
and
Christian
,
early
and
plainly
avowed
by
the
Apostles
in
the
face
of
the
Jewish
Magistrate
at
the
Councel-table
;
Whether
it
be
right
in
the
sight
of
God
to
hearken
unto
you
,
more
than
unto
God
,
judge
ye
,
Act.
4.19
.
This
cruel
unnatural
method
takes
care
for
the
strong
,
but
none
at
all
for
the
helpless
,
but
suffers
the
weakest
to
go
to
the
wall
,
which
agrees
neither
with
real
Honour
,
(
which
inclines
noble
breasts
to
take
the
part
of
the
weaker
)
nor
Romantick
,
(
which
encounters
Monsters
to
rescue
the
distressed
,
)
which
Paternal
Bowels
(
Gods
Patterns
for
the
Regal
,
)
never
practice
,
being
ever
fond
of
the
youngest
and
most
helpless
:
Civil
Justice
and
equity
wholly
excludes
,
where
the
nature
,
and
Case
,
and
mould
,
for
all
men
,
is
the
same
;
the
Vulgar
Proverb
before
disdains
,
and
Censures
,
as
ignoble
and
unconscionable
,
as
what
usually
is
,
but
should
not
be
the
fashion
:
Our
Blessed
Saviour
never
thought
of
it
,
when
in
due
time
,
he
dyed
for
us
,
when
we
were
without
strength
,
and
is
still
specially
tender
of
his
little
ones
,
Rem.
5.6
.
Mat.
18.10
.
who
own'd
Caesars
Image
and
Conquest
;
but
still
,
that
men
should
give
to
Caesar
,
that
which
belongs
to
Caesar
,
and
to
God
,
what
belongs
to
God
.
But
this
Model
will
not
allow
the
heart
to
God
,
though
it
belong
to
Him
alone
,
and
no
other
;
but
Sacrilegiously
divides
,
and
imbeazles
it
,
between
the
Pope
and
Caesar
.
By
the
Christian
Hypothesis
,
this
World
,
and
the
Princes
thereof
,
are
as
nothing
,
set
against
God
;
by
this
,
God
is
nothing
,
compared
to
Princes
.
Where
is
the
Loyalty
or
Consistency
,
(
much
less
the
Wisdom
or
Modesty
)
of
this
method
,
which
so
eagerly
insists
upon
obedience
to
Superiours
,
and
leaves
out
God
?
Unless
it
would
have
us
look
upon
men
,
as
perfect
and
unerrable
,
as
God
only
is
;
or
,
that
he
hath
cashier'd
himself
,
and
resign'd
his
Glory
,
and
the
Regiment
of
the
World
,
to
Earthly
Princes
;
or
Canton'd
the
Empire
of
the
Universe
,
amongst
a
handful
of
Mortal
Rulers
,
stepping
in
,
(
not
as
his
Deputies
and
Vicegerents
,
)
but
as
his
Successors
.
This
were
to
depose
and
annihilate
God
,
what
in
them
lyes
,
and
by
consequence
,
to
overthrow
the
whole
World
,
that
is
supported
by
him
,
and
themselves
likewise
,
together
with
their
Authority
,
in
the
common
ruine
,
with
the
Parricidial
guilt
,
and
weight
of
Heaven
and
Earth
destroyed
,
upon
their
backs
.
This
is
not
the
obedience
of
a
man
,
or
a
Christian
,
but
of
a
Beast
,
which
a
generous
Superiour
would
scorn
to
accept
,
and
an
Inferiour
(
that
fears
and
trusts
in
God
)
would
never
give
:
And
savours
of
Idolatry
in
taker
and
giver
;
it
is
not
Christian
obedience
,
but
a
confederacy
of
Apostates
and
Rebels
against
Heaven
,
combining
together
,
to
dethrone
Christ
out
of
the
heart
,
and
God
out
of
the
World
:
And
to
expect
from
others
the
like
sinful
and
shameful
obedience
,
they
are
free
to
shew
,
upon
the
like
barbarous
equity
,
as
Selymus
murdred
all
his
Brethren
,
assigning
this
for
a
reason
,
that
he
did
no
more
to
any
of
them
,
then
he
was
to
expect
from
any
,
who
had
been
Elder
.
If
the
Gospel
be
true
,
and
Christian
;
this
Doctrine
of
blind
obedience
(
which
is
one
of
the
chiefest
pins
,
or
props
,
that
supports
the
Fabrick
of
that
Church
)
is
false
and
Antichristian
:
If
God
be
in
the
World
,
this
pernicious
Hellish
Model
,
that
is
so
contrary
thereunto
,
ought
to
be
hiss'd
and
exploded
out
of
it
,
with
zeal
and
indignation
,
by
all
Generous
and
Religious
Princes
,
and
by
every
honest
man
,
that
loves
God
,
or
his
Saviour
,
or
mankind
.
But
when
the
Inferiour
obeys
his
Superiour
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
Christ
;
the
one
commanding
,
the
other
observing
,
not
what
his
own
heart
doth
prompt
,
or
lead
him
to
,
but
what
a
conscientious
heart
,
directed
by
Christ
,
gives
leave
to
either
;
and
expects
not
,
from
any
other
,
either
observance
or
obedience
,
further
than
usque
ad
Aras
,
as
far
as
Christs
Law
permits
,
then
all
are
right
and
happy
in
this
Regular
obedience
in
the
Lord
:
As
I
have
already
,
and
may
further
shew
.
And
indeed
without
this
Rule
in
my
Text
to
regulate
and
enliven
,
Quod
tibi
fieri
non
vis
—
it
self
,
(
which
is
the
Rule
of
Rules
,
and
the
sum
of
the
Scriptures
,
)
all
Societies
and
enjoyments
,
all
converse
and
friendship
,
would
be
false
,
irregular
and
degenerate
:
Friendship
it self
would
be
Hollow-hearted
,
Counsels
treacherous
,
Promises
wind
,
mens
tongues
full
of
nought
,
but
lyes
,
their
hearts
of
uncleanness
,
and
their
hands
of
bloud
and
unrighteousness
:
Their
Justice
would
be
Cruelty
,
their
Wealth
an
Idol
,
their
Power
Tyranny
,
their
fears
wild
and
causeless
,
their
Joys
and
pleasures
mean
and
sordid
,
their
desires
Feavers
,
their
mirth
madness
,
their
Sorrows
Apoplexies
,
their
Reasons
Vagabond
,
their
best
works
,
but
outward
shew
,
their
Vertues
Scene
and
Hypocrisie
.
For
when
the
Soul
is
out
of
Christ
,
every
Action
is
out
of
Tune
,
and
order
,
and
account
;
for
as
our
outward
Acts
,
without
the
heart
,
are
frigid
,
and
dead
,
and
null
;
so
the
Actions
of
the
Soul
it self
,
without
an
aim
after
Christ
,
are
all
impure
,
and
illigitimate
,
and
null:
But
Christ
and
the
heart
super-added
to
every
Action
,
shall
give
it
Truth
,
and
Rectitude
,
and
life
,
and
permanency
:
every
thing
becomes
true
and
lovely
,
by
agreeing
and
answering
to
its
proper
Rule
,
and
measure
.
When
the
heart
agrees
with
Christ
,
its
rule
and
Judge
,
all
Hypocrisie
and
impurity
departs
:
when
our
thoughts
agree
with
such
a
heart
,
they
are
cur'd
of
their
vanity
;
when
our
lips
agree
with
such
thoughts
,
and
such
a
heart
,
such
a
rule
,
and
Judge
,
there
will
be
no
deceit
in
them
;
when
every
Action
of
our
whole
man
copies
out
our
heart
,
as
our
heart
copies
out
Christ
,
we
recover
our
Original
perfection
;
which
consists
in
agreement
to
that
Idea
,
and
Image
of
God
in
Holiness
and
true
Righteousness
,
according
to
which
we
were
created
by
him
,
and
were
restored
to
it
,
by
Christ
,
as
we
fell
from
it
,
in
the
fall
.
This
is
Truth
,
throughout
the
whole
man
,
and
Christian
:
and
that
Truth
perhaps
,
which
Pilate
desired
,
but
did
not
deserve
,
to
know
from
our
Saviour
.
For
in
such
Acts
and
converse
,
which
have
life
in
them
,
as
from
the
heart
,
and
Sincerity
and
Holiness
,
as
unto
Christ
;
the
Souls
of
all
men
,
upon
trial
and
experience
,
find
Truth
and
satisfaction
,
and
peace
of
conscience
in
them
(
and
but
disappointment
,
and
vexation
,
and
lies
,
ever
in
the
contrary
.
)
And
Praise
and
Honour
,
and
shame
and
Infamy
,
from
men
;
and
Life
,
and
Death
,
Eternal
,
from
God
,
following
close
upon
the
heels
of
the
one
and
the
other
,
are
suffrages
for
this
Truth
,
beyond
exception
.
And
what
makes
good
men
,
makes
good
Subjects
and
Rulers
,
by
easie
consequence
.
Out
of
Christ
,
all
would
be
uppermost
,
and
Supreme
,
and
none
a
Servant
,
or
Subject
to
another
from
his
heart
,
and
with
his
good
will
;
whence
arise
Wars
,
and
Rebellion
,
and
poysons
,
and
steelettoes
,
at
opportunities
,
whereof
Histories
(
especially
Heathenish
)
are
so
full
,
(
and
some
Christian
,
to
their
greater
shame
:
)
But
in
Christ
,
(
our
subjection
being
transferr'd
over
from
men
to
the
Lord
,
)
our
slavery
is
extinguish'd
,
and
our
service
enobled
,
and
made
agreeable
to
our
Souls
,
which
know
no
Lord
over
them
,
but
God
and
Christ
;
and
all
pride
,
and
stubborness
,
and
secret
murmuring
,
is
now
turn'd
into
good
will
,
from
the
heart
towards
our
Superiours
,
whether
mild
or
hard
:
As
is
expresly
taken
notice
of
by
the
Apostle
,
and
with
care
recommended
to
Inferiours
in
a
parallel
place
,
Ephes
▪
6.7
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
good
will
doing
service
to
the
Lord
,
and
not
to
men
.
The
Church
makes
no
alteration
in
properties
,
Luk.
12.14
.
or
mens
vocation
,
1
Cor.
7.20
.
much
less
in
Constitutions
of
Governments
,
or
Civil
Rights
,
either
of
Kings
or
people
,
but
leaves
all
to
the
Reiglement
of
Municipal
Laws
,
and
publick
Contracts
,
and
local
Customes
,
which
are
secular
things
,
to
which
the
Church
is
dead
,
saving
any
thing
of
Conscience
or
duty
,
to
Christ
,
or
justice
,
and
mercy
,
that
may
arise
in
,
and
from
them
;
the
Alteration
therefore
the
Church
makes
,
is
in
the
hearts
and
Souls
of
men
,
and
not
in
the
outward
things
themselves
.
It
binds
all
rights
,
and
Duties
,
established
by
Law
,
upon
any
manner
of
persons
,
with
the
bond
of
Conscience
,
(
additional
to
that
precedent
bond
of
Law
and
Civil
fear
:
)
And
humane
Laws
,
be
they
never
so
provident
,
will
have
their
oversights
,
and
holes
for
trangressors
to
escape
,
if
Conscience
be
not
kept
up
in
men
:
which
makes
that
which
was
a
trespass
in
the
outside
,
against
the
Law
,
to
be
treason
in
a
Christian
in
the
heart
,
against
Christ
his
Lord
;
and
he
suffers
for
his
offence
,
not
only
as
a
Malefactor
before
men
,
but
as
a
Reprobate
and
Rebel
in
his
Conscience
to
his
Saviour
.
Thus
St.
Paul
states
the
matter
of
Christian
obedience
:
Wherefore
ye
must
needs
be
subject
,
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
also
for
Conscience
sake
:
For
whosoever
resisteth
the
power
,
resisteth
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
they
that
resist
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
,
Rom.
13.2
,
5.
If
therefore
Inferiours
would
obey
their
Superiours
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
Christ
,
according
to
my
Text
,
would
there
be
such
fraud
in
Servants
,
or
any
sedition
,
or
Rebellion
,
or
Non-conformity
in
Christian
Subjects
towards
their
Christian
Masters
and
Governours
?
Could
they
have
the
heart
or
Conscience
,
thus
to
fight
against
Christ
,
out
of
a
tender
Conscience
?
What
else
is
it
,
to
be
Antichrist
?
and
visible
Terrene
Atheists
,
against
visible
and
Terrene
Gods
?
Nothing
gives
a
greater
blow
,
to
the
order
of
the
Universe
,
and
more
provokes
God
to
try
his
title
of
Soveraignty
against
men
,
to
the
certain
misery
of
the
weaker
side
,
than
Disobedience
and
Rebellion
to
Parents
,
and
Princes
,
that
on
Earth
do
represent
him
;
next
to
Tyranny
and
ill
example
in
Princes
and
Parents
themselves
.
It
being
more
stupendiously
monstrous
and
irregular
,
to
find
Kings
,
that
stand
for
Christ
,
to
be
Merciless
,
or
unholy
;
than
Subjects
,
that
represent
the
Creature
,
to
be
frail
and
froward
:
More
contrary
to
the
course
of
nature
and
experience
,
for
Parents
to
be
unnatural
,
than
Children
to
be
undutiful
;
or
Masters
to
be
unjust
and
cruel
,
than
Servants
to
be
false
or
negligent
.
Therefore
the
inspired
King
recommends
it
as
their
wisdom
to
all
Earthly
Kings
,
To
kiss●
the
Son
lest
he
be
Angry
,
and
so
they
persh
from
the
right
way
,
Psal.
2.10
,
12.
This
Son
,
is
the
Messia
,
the
Lord
Christ
in
my
Text
,
whom
to
kiss
,
is
to
submit
to
his
Laws
,
to
love
his
nature
,
and
to
imitate
his
way
and
example
,
to
win
the
hearts
of
the
World
:
And
to
chuse
rather
to
die
,
as
he
did
,
for
the
liberties
of
their
people
,
than
devour
their
Birth-rights
,
or
Sacrifice
their
Lives
,
in
whole
●hecatombs
and
Myriads
,
to
their
pleasure
and
ambition
:
Full
Dominion
and
full
Liberty
,
which
both
covet
,
Governours
and
Governed
,
are
both
obtain'd
,
when
both
observe
this
Rule
in
my
Text
;
Governed
,
obey
from
their
hearts
,
as
unto
Christ
;
and
Governours
,
rule
from
their
hearts
,
according
to
Christs
mind
and
will
;
for
the
same
Gospel
,
which
binds
the
one
to
submit
,
binds
the
other
to
protect
;
and
to
be
compassionate
tender
Fathers
,
as
well
as
the
other
,
dutiful
and
mild
Children
:
That
the
Prerogative
of
the
Prince
,
should
be
preserv'd
by
the
people
,
as
their
own
Interest
and
Glory
:
and
the
liberty
of
the
people
,
preserved
by
the
Prince
,
as
his
chief
trust
and
honour
:
Even
as
the
Church
loves
Christ
above
its
own
life
,
and
Christ
his
Church
in
like
manner
;
and
that
they
preserve
not
each
themselves
apart
,
which
would
tend
to
coldness
and
alienation
,
and
trespass
,
and
removal
of
bounds
in
the
party
unreasonable
,
but
that
they
mutually
transplant
and
place
their
own
preservation
and
Interest
in
the
maintenance
of
each
others
right
,
as
it
were
forgetting
their
own
:
and
this
begets
endearment
,
and
firm
trust
,
and
union
,
and
peace
between
both
parts
;
and
the
contrary
tends
to
separation
,
and
to
divide
the
Nation
and
Kingdom
against
it self
,
especially
when
the
one
,
or
the
other
part
,
shall
plead
themselves
free
from
their
duty
,
jure
divino
,
and
the
other
bound
:
which
suggestion
cannot
be
from
the
God
of
peace
and
order
,
but
from
Satan
and
Antichrist
,
the
contrivers
of
Confusion
:
But
when
both
are
as
they
should
be
;
that
is
,
both
discharge
their
duty
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
Christ
,
(
which
is
all
,
that
the
Church
meddles
to
direct
in
state
matters
,
)
then
both
should
have
their
wills
,
and
great
peace
and
blessing
from
God
besides
:
the
soul
best
directs
the
body
,
and
the
body
best
obeys
the
soul
,
when
both
are
as
they
should
be
,
and
enjoy
their
several
healths
,
natural
and
moral
,
being
free
from
all
Disease
and
Vice
;
but
let
the
one
be
Sottish
,
or
the
other
Hydropical
,
and
be
enclined
to
neglect
,
or
over-reach
,
the
one
,
the
other
,
they
shall
observe
no
bounds
,
but
covet
on
Insatiably
against
one
another
,
to
the
burden
and
ruine
at
last
of
both
.
The
happiness
and
bliss
of
a
Nation
consists
in
this
;
when
the
Prince
,
who
is
the
soul
,
and
the
people
,
who
are
as
the
body
,
enjoy
both
their
several
healths
,
Mens
sana
in
corpore
sano
,
which
all
good
Subjects
ought
,
and
will
ever
pray
and
wish
for
,
and
is
only
attainable
,
when
both
observe
and
follow
the
directions
and
Prescriptions
of
this
Text.
Thirdly
,
this
Text
is
of
use
,
to
discover
and
confute
false
Doctrines
,
that
creep
in
among
us
,
some
more
covertly
,
others
more
openly
,
and
with
a
high
hand
,
threatning
the
utter
Subversion
of
the
Church
.
It
serves
first
to
convince
Socinians
,
or
Modern
Arrians
,
and
Anabaptists
,
who
labour
to
suppress
,
and
overthrow
,
and
deny
the
Divinity
of
our
Saviour
,
God
blessed
for
ever
.
For
if
the
Lord
in
my
Text
,
who
is
in
the
following
verse
expressly
affirm'd
,
to
be
the
Lord
Christ
,
be
not
the
High
and
true
God
,
then
to
do
all
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
him
,
were
flat
Idolatry
in
us
Christians
:
which
yet
our
Inspired
Apostle
prescribes
,
and
binds
upon
us
all
,
as
our
indispensiable
duty
,
and
that
in
contradistinction
to
men
;
do
it
,
saith
he
,
to
the
Lord
;
and
not
to
men
;
manifestly
owning
thereby
his
God-head
:
besides
there
are
two
Attributes
implied
in
this
,
and
another
parallel
Paragraph
,
Eph.
6
.
5.-8
.
belonging
to
this
Lord.
(
1.
)
First
that
he
is
the
searcher
of
the
heart
,
(
2.
)
That
he
is
the
Judge
of
of
the
world
according
to
the
secrets
of
the
heart
,
which
are
not
communicable
,
either
of
them
to
any
Creature
in
Heaven
or
Earth
,
neither
to
Angels
nor
Archangels
,
but
to
him
alone
,
who
is
the
true
God
.
Christs
Divinity
,
which
these
dangerous
Hereticks
would
overthrow
,
is
the
main
Pillar
and
Foundation
of
all
our
Christian
comfort
;
For
because
he
was
truly
God
,
that
was
it
,
gave
price
,
and
Infinite
value
,
to
his
death
for
our
Redemption
,
whereby
he
became
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Soveraign
Lord
of
Christians
,
as
our
Creeds
acknowledge
.
And
because
he
was
the
eternal
Son
of
God
,
that
also
was
it
,
that
gave
beauty
and
exstasie
,
to
his
unparallel'd
astonishing
humility
and
love
,
in
condescending
to
take
our
nature
upon
him
,
to
die
in
it
for
us
,
when
we
were
his
enemies
;
whereby
he
became
Lord
of
Hearts
,
and
all
knees
in
Heaven
,
and
Earth
,
and
under
the
Earth
,
bound
to
bow
unto
him
,
and
every
tongue
confess
,
that
Jesus
Christ
is
Lord
,
to
the
glory
of
God
the
Father
,
Phil.
2
.
6-11
.
Rom.
5.10
.
This
merit
and
humility
of
his
death
,
is
that
,
which
is
recommended
in
Sacraments
to
our
remembrance
;
and
in
Brotherly
Charity
towards
one
another
,
to
the
Worlds
end
.
And
the
impudent
imitation
of
Antichrist
,
is
not
the
least
proof
amongst
many
,
of
Christs
Divinity
,
as
St.
Chrysostom
well
observes
,
who
would
not
have
acted
his
part
so
forgetfully
,
as
falsely
to
assume
to
be
God
;
2
Thes.
2.4
.
if
Christ
had
not
been
truly
so
.
SECTION
I.
The
Controversie
reduced
to
one
single
point
in
General
;
of
Obedience
to
the
Right
Soveraign
of
the
heart
:
and
Protestancy
found
Loyal
;
and
Popery
,
the
contrary
,
in
its
principles
and
Practice
.
BUt
in
the
Second
place
,
I
shall
chuse
to
enlarge
and
insist
,
upon
a
more
necessary
Exhortation
,
because
the
danger
of
seduction
grows
daily
greater
,
that
you
,
and
all
other
Christians
here
in
Britain
,
would
be
carefull
to
preserve
your selves
,
true
and
stedfast
members
(
in
the
day
of
tryal
,
)
of
an
higher
Society
,
into
which
you
were
early
enrolled
,
for
more
Holy
and
Eternal
purposes
,
and
to
be
obedient
to
your
own
good
Laws
,
and
the
Governours
that
are
over
you
by
Providence
,
and
by
consequence
to
God
himself
in
them
,
and
not
to
fall
off
(
as
many
false
hearts
are
like
to
do
,
like
leaves
in
Autumn
,
upon
a
cold
nip
or
trial
,
)
into
forraign
Dirt
,
and
Captivity
,
and
imposture
;
from
which
the
Wisdom
and
zeal
of
your
Progenitors
have
set
you
free
;
for
Originally
(
as
the
learned
on
both
sides
know
,
)
our
Brittish
Church
never
was
a
Daughter
of
Rome
,
nor
Subject
to
its
See
;
being
Ancienter
in
Christ
,
and
Seniour
to
the
Church
,
and
Chair
of
Rome
it self
,
or
the
first
arrival
of
St.
Peter
there
,
were
the
Tradition
,
or
Legend
,
true
.
But
what
availeth
it
to
have
been
,
unless
we
still
be
,
a
true
Church
,
agreeing
with
the
mind
of
Christ
,
which
some
will
by
no
means
allow
.
Take
therefore
,
for
some
instance
,
the
Apostolical
Rule
in
my
Text
,
in
your
own
hands
;
to
measure
and
Judge
as
Solomon
once
did
,
between
two
Mothers
,
the
true
,
and
the
pretended
.
For
a
Private
Person
,
with
God
to
guide
him
,
may
judge
Infallibly
,
which
Church
most
agrees
with
God
:
for
a
wavering
eye
,
and
a
trembling
hand
,
having
a
streight
and
a
stable
rule
and
line
to
guide
it
,
partakes
of
the
stability
and
streightness
that
directs
it
:
the
guide
,
and
guided
,
being
one
and
the
same
person
by
fiction
and
agreement
.
And
the
Roman
Catholick
themselves
(
as
they
love
to
be
called
)
cannot
be
denied
to
be
every
Mothers
Son
,
as
Infallible
,
as
the
Judge
himself
,
or
their
Church
is
,
to
whom
they
give
themselves
entirely
over
to
be
guided
by
them
:
take
therefore
in
Gods
name
,
Gods
clear
mind
;
and
measure
and
judge
impartially
,
with
the
heart
and
soul
,
and
in
the
strength
of
him
,
that
guides
you
.
Your
Holy
Mother
,
the
Church
of
England
,
hath
nourished
you
up
in
a
Sound
and
Orthodox
Religion
,
and
Worship
,
which
you
,
and
your
Prosterity
,
can
understand
;
and
therefore
,
say
Amen
to
it
,
from
your
hearts
,
because
you
understand
it
.
The
great
pretender
of
Rome
,
starves
her
Children
at
Nurse
,
and
all
their
life
time
,
(
in
their
own
Territories
)
by
Politick
Ignorance
;
and
binds
,
and
enslaves
their
stoutest
Champions
,
in
chains
of
darkness
,
and
of
implicit
faith
,
and
blind
obedience
,
the
better
to
keep
them
under
,
in
Captivity
and
slavery
,
to
serve
her
unworthy
and
unnatural
designs
,
and
to
fight
against
the
Truth
;
as
the
Turk
breeds
up
deluded
Janizaries
,
to
War
and
subdue
their
own
Fathers
,
and
Mothers
,
and
people
;
which
absolute
and
blind
subjection
of
the
heart
,
to
any
man
on
Earth
,
is
Idolatry
in
the
giver
,
and
the
taker
.
Is
it
not
lamentable
to
consider
,
how
prophane
and
perfidious
,
the
guides
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
are
towards
God
,
and
their
people
committed
to
their
charge
;
and
in
deceiving
the
one
,
and
mocking
the
other
,
with
a
worship
in
an
unknown
tongue
,
without
the
heart
and
understanding
?
which
is
therefore
a
meer
nullity
,
by
the
Divine
Doctrine
of
my
Text
,
and
by
common
sense
;
and
therefore
no
worship
at
all
,
but
Idleness
,
and
●●●●ccation
approaching
to
Idolatry
.
Religion
without
the
mind
,
is
not
Religion
or
Worship
,
but
a
shew
,
or
Stage-Play
,
or
a
Counterfeit
of
Religion
,
as
the
Scene
is
of
Truth
and
History
:
where
an
Actor
,
or
a
Mimick
stands
for
a
Prince
;
as
here
the
shadow
for
the
substance
,
or
crossing
of
the
body
for
the
contrition
of
the
soul
;
and
all
are
able
to
know
,
and
understand
very
well
the
whole
management
in
both
,
to
be
a
meer
divertisement
of
the
fancy
only
,
(
more
sufferable
on
the
Stage
,
than
in
the
Church
,
in
Gods
presence
,
where
more
sobriety
and
seriousness
of
mind
is
required
,
)
and
nothing
else
in
point
of
Truth
and
reality
,
because
the
Original
Persons
,
and
parties
,
are
absent
and
wanting
;
there
,
the
true
Hero
,
and
here
,
the
Truth
of
the
heart
.
A
sincere
Protestant
is
grieved
and
troubled
at
every
straggling
thought
,
and
the
least
deviation
of
his
heart
,
at
Prayer
in
Gods
presence
,
as
a
great
and
griveous
affront
,
and
contempt
of
the
Divine
Majesty
;
like
turning
our
backs
to
a
Prince
,
while
we
are
speaking
to
him
.
But
our
confident
Bigots
of
Rome
,
by
their
Publick
and
common
pactice
,
maintain
and
defend
,
that
God
is
best
worshipped
,
when
he
is
so
affronted
and
despised
;
and
that
the
total
absence
of
the
heart
and
understanding
,
(
so
there
be
an
outward
Opus
operatum
with
lip
and
breath
)
is
no
sin
at
all
,
but
right
Catholick
Devotion
,
most
agreeing
with
the
Deity
.
If
mumbling
Pater
Nosters
,
and
Ave
Maries
,
whether
at
Church
,
or
Closet
,
or
at
Cards
,
or
Plays
,
(
as
Witches
do
Charms
without
knowledge
,
or
Attention
,
or
meaning
,
)
make
good
and
current
Roman-Catholick
Devotion
,
then
Parrots
,
and
Magpyes
,
and
Apes
,
may
commence
Catholick
Disciples
of
the
Roman-Catholick
Salvation
.
And
upon
this
score
perhaps
it
was
,
that
one
of
the
great
and
Sainted
Patriarchs
of
an
order
amongst
them
,
began
to
bestow
his
pains
and
zeal
in
Preaching
to
Birds
.
When
men
,
in
contrariety
to
the
Apostle
in
my
Text
,
judge
it
fanatical
Innovation
to
Worship
God
(
as
Protestants
do
)
with
the
heart
and
understanding
:
They
that
so
exclude
the
heart
in
the
first
place
,
as
needless
;
will
they
not
exclude
the
Lord
likewise
in
the
second
place
?
(
for
these
two
are
Correlates
,
take
away
the
one
,
and
take
away
the
other
also
)
where
the
heart
,
and
the
Lord
,
are
shut
out
,
in
the
first
and
second
place
,
will
not
the
fear
of
the
Lord
be
excluded
likewise
,
(
though
the
beginning
of
wisdom
)
in
the
third
place
?
And
where
the
fear
of
the
Lord
is
once
banisht
from
Religion
;
is
there
any
sin
,
or
Villany
in
Soul
or
Body
,
that
such
Religious
Atheists
will
boggle
at
,
to
act
and
prepetrate
at
opportunity
,
or
temptation
,
when
it
may
with
safety
be
committed
,
and
with
impunity
from
the
Laws
of
man
?
It
s
well
,
that
Church
exceeds
all
others
,
in
Pardons
and
Absolutions
,
(
if
such
seives
hold
water
,
)
for
their
Principles
cut
out
work
enough
for
Pardons
,
and
(
if
their
own
allowed
,
and
best
Historians
,
are
to
be
believed
)
the
practices
of
their
chiefest
Popes
come
not
short
of
their
Principles
.
How
deplorable
and
sad
,
is
the
condition
of
such
a
Church
,
to
which
no
further
degree
of
disorder
and
misery
can
be
added
,
or
imagin'd
?
Nor
the
Devil
drive
this
nail
further
to
the
head
,
than
,
that
they
should
strongly
believe
themselves
to
be
the
sole
,
and
only
Catholicks
,
salvable
,
and
infallible
,
in
such
gross
and
damnable
Errours
.
And
yet
upon
such
holy
guides
,
such
infallible
Rocks
,
the
Roman-Catholick
Church
is
built
:
For
all
with
them
are
bound
to
believe
as
the
Church
(
that
is
the
Pope
)
believes
,
whom
they
believe
to
be
infallible
.
For
though
their
lives
are
often
frail
and
vicious
,
yet
their
Doctrines
,
or
Testimonies
for
God
,
(
say
they
)
are
ever
firm
and
true
.
As
if
a
Vicious
life
were
not
an
effectual
quenching
and
renouncing
of
the
whole
Faith
of
such
a
person
,
during
such
impenitence
;
or
as
if
a
Debauch'd
person
,
or
Atheist
,
were
a
fit
witness
for
the
Christian
Faith
,
much
less
the
Judge
thereof
.
He
that
will
be
Infallible
for
another
,
ought
first
to
be
Infallible
for
himself
,
and
his
own
Salvation
:
And
every
man
is
bound
,
upon
his
everlasting
Peril
,
to
be
as
Infallible
as
he
can
,
for
himself
and
his
Brethren
:
But
,
as
a
Creature
,
no
man
is
,
or
can
be
Infallible
;
nec
vox
hominem
Sonat
,
but
more
or
less
,
he
may
be
Infallible
,
by
help
from
without
,
according
as
he
is
guided
wholly
,
or
in
part
,
by
God
,
who
is
alone
Infallible
:
And
the
issue
and
whole
state
of
the
cause
and
difference
,
between
Protestants
and
Papists
,
lyes
in
the
right
choice
and
election
of
their
Infallible
guide
and
judge
:
Who
this
is
?
being
the
great
Question
.
There
is
no
judge
under
God
(
and
Christ
the
sole
judge
of
quick
and
dead
)
but
the
invict
Supream
Powers
,
himself
hath
appointed
,
in
all
Kingdoms
and
Churches
,
and
private
breasts
;
Invict
Conscience
,
in
every
private
man
,
in
all
Private
,
and
all
Eternal
concerns
:
Invict
Fathers
and
Governours
,
within
their
several
Families
depending
on
them
,
for
Education
,
life
and
maintenance
;
Invict
Christian
Princes
,
and
Holy
Bishops
,
in
their
several
distinct
Provinces
and
Kingdoms
,
in
matters
of
peace
,
and
order
,
and
external
Ceremony
,
being
publick
Consciences
,
in
their
several
Dominions
,
which
are
so
many
larger
Bodies
or
Families
;
yet
none
of
these
are
absolute
or
infallible
any
further
,
than
they
agree
with
a
Superiour
Soveraign
will
,
which
alone
being
such
,
is
their
Rule
and
guide
,
communicating
its
Infallibity
to
them
that
follow
it
,
which
all
are
bound
to
do
:
Now
who
this
Infallible
Soveraign
guide
and
judge
,
is
,
whether
the
Pope
in
his
Chair
and
Bulls
,
or
Christ
,
and
his
Scriptures
written
in
the
Bible
,
and
mens
hearts
and
Consciences
,
seems
to
be
the
Question
between
Rome
and
us
.
The
Roman
Church
affirms
,
it
belongs
to
the
Pope
,
being
near
and
visible
on
Earth
:
The
Reformed
,
will
have
it
to
belong
to
Christ
,
who
is
far
nearer
to
mens
Souls
,
though
in
Heaven
:
With
Protestants
,
the
Invisible
Soul
,
is
correlate
with
God
its
Invisible
Lord
,
where
is
its
rest
and
satisfaction
:
With
Papists
it
must
be
correlate
to
the
Pope
,
a
visible
judge
and
guide
,
else
it
wanders
in
uncertainties
,
like
a
lost
sheep
.
Or
,
though
both
agree
perhaps
,
that
,
Gods
mind
and
will
,
is
the
Law
and
Rule
of
the
Soul
;
yet
they
vastly
disagree
,
about
its
promulgation
:
That
is
Gods
will
,
say
the
Papists
,
what
the
Pope
defines
to
be
his
will
;
that
his
Scripture
and
sense
thereof
,
what
he
allows
,
and
nothing
but
the
sense
of
the
Pope
must
be
the
sense
of
God
,
(
though
never
so
sensual
and
Carnal
,
or
contrary
to
truth
,
and
to
common
sense
.
)
But
Protestants
hold
Gods
mind
and
will
to
be
,
and
to
have
been
knowable
by
men
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
at
several
times
and
several
wayes
,
Heb.
1.1
.
Not
only
in
the
time
of
the
Old
Testament
,
and
before
,
by
the
light
of
nature
,
and
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
and
Angelical
Revelations
,
and
Vrim
,
and
Thummim
,
and
Visions
,
and
Dreams
:
But
also
in
the
last
dayes
,
by
his
Son
in
his
Holy
Gospel
,
and
other
inspired
Writs
delivered
to
his
Church
,
and
sufficiently
attested
to
the
sense
and
Conscience
by
Miracles
,
and
right
Catholick
Tradition
:
And
that
it
is
the
first
and
proper
work
and
duty
of
all
mankind
as
soon
as
they
come
out
of
their
Infancy
and
Non-age
,
as
on
the
one
hand
,
to
know
the
difference
between
God
and
the
Creature
,
and
the
right
and
wrong
Soveraigns
and
Legislators
of
their
Souls
,
and
to
follow
truth
and
vertue
,
which
are
ever
the
Laws
of
the
one
,
and
to
shun
vice
and
lyes
,
which
are
the
dictates
and
Impostures
of
the
other
;
so
also
carefully
to
discern
between
the
Authority
of
the
Master
and
the
Servant
,
or
the
Prince
and
his
Officer
,
between
the
Canonical
Scripture
,
(
which
is
the
Divine
will
and
Testament
of
Christ
)
and
humane
Tradition
,
which
is
the
Testimony
of
his
Ministers
,
subject
to
,
and
controllable
by
,
and
by
no
means
Superiour
to
the
other
;
for
next
to
the
confounding
of
God
and
Idols
,
in
our
values
,
(
who
are
so
infinitely
contrary
,
)
The
levelling
of
all
distance
and
degrees
between
Master
and
Servant
,
(
though
subordinate
and
friendly
)
is
most
absurd
and
abominable
with
all
sober
Christians
,
saving
them
at
Rome
,
with
whom
the
Authority
of
their
Church
,
or
the
Pope
(
which
with
them
is
equivalent
)
is
usually
exalted
above
the
authority
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
though
the
will
and
mind
of
Christ
,
the
undoubted
and
confessed
Lord
and
Master
.
And
we
also
hold
,
that
truth
in
the
General
,
(
which
is
ever
Gods
will
and
mind
,
)
may
be
well
known
by
men
,
divers
wayes
without
the
Pope
:
As
matters
of
fact
and
Tradition
,
by
the
Testimony
of
honest
men
,
of
good
lives
,
and
clean
hands
,
and
Holy
minds
and
Inclinations
,
free
from
all
worldly
ends
and
designes
in
their
report
:
For
where
God
alone
doth
rule
and
possess
the
heart
,
there
we
may
be
sure
of
truth
and
sincerity
;
where
any
Carnal
interest
or
Idol
prevails
instead
,
there
we
are
to
expect
lyes
,
Legends
,
and
Impostures
,
which
are
the
Dialect
of
false
Gods
,
as
truth
is
of
the
true
God
,
dwelling
in
the
heart
:
And
in
like
manner
,
by
the
Oaths
of
Credible
Neighbours
,
wherein
God
is
called
present
to
the
heart
and
mouth
;
and
by
the
decrees
and
sentences
of
Magistrates
and
just
Judges
,
who
in
Scripture
are
called
Gods
,
and
the
General
consent
of
Nations
,
vox
populi
vox
dei
,
and
by
every
mans
diligence
and
search
after
Truth
,
as
after
hid
Treasure
,
which
God
rewards
and
prospers
,
Prov.
2.4
,
5.
and
his
pains
and
study
in
History
,
Languages
,
Customs
,
Criticism
,
&c.
As
in
the
use
of
means
,
without
which
God
is
tempted
.
But
instead
of
all
these
methods
,
with
Papists
,
the
sole
report
and
decision
of
a
Pope
,
though
unlearn'd
,
or
swayed
perhaps
by
Interest
,
or
Avarice
,
or
Ambition
,
or
Fear
,
(
which
mislead
the
heart
and
tongue
from
God
and
Truth
,
)
shall
nevertheless
be
relyed
on
as
an
Oracle
Infallible
,
more
conclusive
than
the
famous
Delphick
;
and
the
heart
and
Conscience
in
every
man
,
(
which
were
made
to
indent
with
God
and
truth
,
)
be
totally
excluded
and
silenc'd
in
that
Church
under
the
notion
and
bear-skin
of
private
Judgment
and
opinion
,
which
endangers
all
:
Yet
Protestants
resolve
to
follow
the
former
methods
in
whole
,
or
in
part
,
let
the
Pope
contradict
,
or
Curse
as
much
as
he
please
.
So
Papists
are
led
by
Authority
,
(
Forraign
,
and
often
false
)
Protestants
by
Truth
,
(
Domestick
and
more
sure
.
)
They
follow
the
Doctrines
of
men
,
as
did
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
heretofore
;
we
the
voice
of
Christ
and
the
Commandments
of
God
,
as
all
Christs
sheep
ought
to
do
.
Herein
,
I
say
,
lyes
the
main
difference
between
us
,
and
not
so
much
in
those
other
many
points
and
and
Articles
,
wherein
we
are
divided
:
As
Image-Worship
,
Invocation
of
Saints
,
Transubstantiation
,
Purgatory
,
Indulgences
,
&c.
Which
are
,
and
will
be
,
Learnedly
and
voluminously
defended
on
each
side
to
the
Worlds
end
,
while
each
party
resolves
firmly
to
adhere
to
the
God
,
or
Idol
(
that
either
have
chosen
for
their
guide
)
to
the
last
gasp
with
stedfast
zeal
and
constancy
:
For
if
Protestants
,
as
well
as
Papists
,
could
believe
the
Pope
;
or
the
Papists
,
as
well
as
Protestants
,
did
once
believe
Christ
,
to
be
this
Infallible
Judge
and
guide
;
all
Controversie
between
us
,
would
soon
cease
,
and
be
laid
asleep
.
The
whole
Controversy
lyes
therefore
in
the
choice
,
or
rejection
,
in
obedience
or
disobedience
,
to
the
right
guide
or
immediate
Soveraign
of
the
heart
;
whether
Christ
,
or
the
Pope
:
And
exact
obedience
to
the
wrong
,
becomes
perfect
disobedience
,
to
the
right
Superiour
.
And
that
the
Issue
will
lye
here
,
may
further
appear
from
each
ones
case
stated
by
himself
;
and
their
charge
and
imputation
each
against
the
other
,
and
from
the
state
of
the
question
naturally
arising
hereupon
.
For
the
Protestants
say
,
they
take
Christ
,
and
Scripture
,
and
Conscience
(
and
what
agrees
thereto
)
for
the
guide
and
rule
of
their
hearts
and
judgments
:
And
that
the
Papists
take
the
Pope
;
and
hold
opinions
and
practices
upon
his
Authority
against
Gods
Truth
,
resisting
God
therein
,
and
preferring
man
before
him
,
which
is
Papistry
,
or
making
the
Pope
an
Idol
.
And
the
Papists
on
the
contrary
say
,
they
obey
the
Pope
,
as
Christs
Infallibe
Vicar
on
Earth
in
his
decisions
,
and
thereby
Christ
himself
by
consequence
,
and
enjoy
Peace
and
Union
agmonst
themselves
,
as
the
reward
of
this
Submission
;
And
that
Protestants
are
guided
by
a
Private
spirit
(
which
cannot
be
seen
or
met
)
under
the
colour
of
Christ
and
Scripture
;
and
are
led
and
Imbroyled
by
it
in
Eternal
Sects
and
Divisions
,
which
is
a
Fanaticism
,
that
cannot
be
of
God
.
And
I
suppose
,
both
sides
will
easily
subscribe
this
repetition
of
their
Case
,
and
main
exceptions
against
each
other
to
be
faithful
,
and
true
,
and
agreeing
with
their
minds
.
Now
there
are
Three
Questions
to
be
run
over
,
to
find
out
the
true
,
wherein
we
differ
.
The
first
,
of
Right
,
the
second
,
of
Opinion
,
the
third
,
of
Fact
.
The
first
,
(
or
Questio
juris
)
whether
in
the
General
,
or
the
Abstract
,
without
relation
to
parties
or
circumstances
,
whether
I
say
,
by
way
of
Major
Proposition
,
Truth
(
as
Gods
mind
)
is
to
be
follow'd
by
the
heart
,
and
errour
to
be
shunned
,
(
as
contrary
to
his
mind
,
and
the
nature
of
our
souls
)
is
out
of
question
,
and
by
both
agreed
to
.
The
second
,
that
each
side
believe
,
and
suppose
in
their
minds
and
perswasions
,
their
own
Opinion
to
be
Truth
,
and
their
Adversaries
to
be
an
errour
,
is
also
yeilded
to
:
and
that
the
Opinion
of
the
one
or
the
other
,
that
is
Gods
mind
too
as
well
as
mans
mind
,
is
not
the
Private
Opinion
of
man
,
but
the
absolute
Catholick
Truth
of
God
,
to
be
followed
by
all
hearts
,
which
is
a
rule
and
measure
to
end
the
controversie
by
:
the
Question
therefore
between
us
is
of
Fact
,
or
the
Assumption
,
and
Minor
Proposition
,
What
parties
Opinion
,
is
the
mind
of
God
too
?
whose
Facts
and
principles
agree
with
the
right
rule
and
guide
?
who
do
,
as
they
should
do
?
or
to
put
it
in
the
words
of
my
Text
,
which
party
doth
,
(
whatsoever
it
doth
)
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
the
Lord
,
and
not
unto
men
?
or
who
to
men
,
and
therefore
not
from
the
heart
.
unto
the
Lord
:
or
by
way
of
Simile
,
which
Dyall
most
agrees
with
the
Sun
?
it
being
pre-allowed
,
(
1.
)
That
the
Sun
goes
right
,
(
2.
)
That
the
Dyall
which
best
agrees
with
it
,
is
truest
.
For
the
further
clearing
hereof
,
the
heart
,
as
I
have
shewed
,
cannot
be
alone
without
its
guide
,
and
confident
to
advize
it
,
no
more
than
Ivie
without
an
Oak
or
Wall
to
bear
it
,
or
a
stone
without
its
weight
,
and
Bias
towards
its
Center
.
As
of
solitary
persons
it
's
said
,
they
are
either
Angels
or
Beasts
,
because
of
the
objects
the
soul
is
sure
to
entertain
,
though
solitary
;
so
the
heart
can
never
be
alone
but
(
through
heed
,
or
heedlesness
,
and
want
of
grace
)
will
of
necessity
chuse
a
God
,
true
,
or
false
;
either
Christ
,
or
bosom
sin
,
or
a
man
of
sin
,
to
be
led
by
.
The
will
and
design
of
the
first
,
if
chosen
for
an
head
and
Soveraign
,
will
be
Gods
glory
,
and
the
souls
bliss
:
of
the
second
,
the
desires
and
satisfactions
of
the
flesh
;
of
the
third
,
Secular
Power
and
Authority
over
every
thing
,
that
is
called
God
,
2
Thess.
2.4
.
The
Laws
of
Christ
are
in
holy
Scriptures
;
of
sin
,
In
the
carnal
fancy
:
of
the
man
of
sin
in
blind
obedience
and
strong
delusions
.
The
force
and
Co-ercive
Power
of
the
first
,
lyes
in
life
and
Death
Eternal
;
of
the
second
,
in
carnal
joyes
and
sorrows
,
(
which
in
fleshly
minds
,
make
Jubiles
and
Earth-quaks
equal
to
Heaven
and
Hell
,
as
to
them
)
of
the
third
,
in
false
Salvation
to
his
Catholicks
,
and
false
damnation
to
his
Hereticks
,
as
Satan
was
ever
,
the
Ape
of
the
Almighty
.
Christ
will
not
admit
of
any
Soveraign
in
the
heart
before
,
or
beside
himself
,
which
is
observed
to
be
the
reason
,
he
could
not
be
received
,
according
to
the
desires
of
the
Senate
in
the
days
of
Tiberius
,
into
the
number
of
their
Gods
at
Rome
:
for
all
were
to
be
quitted
,
to
admit
him
:
but
bosom
sin
is
more
Civil
,
will
allow
of
Religion
to
co-habit
with
it
;
but
if
it
offers
to
contradict
,
or
controul
,
it
must
quit
and
pack
:
the
man
of
sin
will
admit
both
of
sin
and
Christ
;
will
indulge
and
dispense
with
sin
,
that
may
advance
his
Grandeur
,
and
by
all
means
admit
of
Christ
,
for
Interest
and
Lustre
to
his
designs
and
ambition
:
but
if
sin
or
Truth
,
shall
offer
to
clash
with
,
or
Impede
his
secular
ends
and
Master
Interest
,
the
one
shall
be
discontinued
,
the
other
excluded
for
expedience
,
and
all
to
give
place
to
the
Soveraign
who
is
own'd
.
To
let
pass
the
servitude
and
slavery
of
the
heart
to
sin
,
Rom.
6.12
.
Against
which
,
as
our
greatest
misery
and
Captivity
,
we
stand
upon
our
Christian
Watch
and
Warfare
throughout
our
whole
life
,
I
'le
Instance
in
the
slavery
of
the
heart
to
a
man
of
sin
,
which
is
like
unto
the
former
,
and
is
the
everlasting
breach
and
difference
between
Protestancy
and
Popery
,
and
will
fully
discover
and
prove
the
point
in
Question
,
who
obey
the
right
or
the
wrong
Superiour
of
the
heart
;
who
Christ
,
and
who
a
man
,
that
is
contrary
unto
him
.
The
true
Christian
Church
in
her
Christs
Cross
,
and
her
Baptismall
vow
,
doth
bind
and
teach
her
Children
,
to
die
to
this
world
,
and
its
Pomps
,
and
Vanities
,
and
to
live
to
Heaven
and
Christ
:
But
the
Romish
Church
(
or
its
Rulers
which
is
the
same
with
them
)
insists
on
nothing
more
than
secular
Grandeur
,
and
domination
in
this
present
world
,
and
on
nothing
less
,
that
on
Christian
Truths
,
when
they
stand
in
contrariety
to
the
former
.
The
first
fundamental
Article
in
the
Popes
Religion
,
is
Romes
greatness
,
and
his
own
Supremacy
and
Perogative
over
all
orders
of
men
,
guarded
with
spirituall
Lightning
and
Thunder-bolts
,
as
Paradice
with
a
flaming
Sword
,
with
the
motto
,
Noli
me
Tangere
;
any
Article
of
the
Creed
,
or
precept
of
the
Dialogue
,
or
Institution
of
Christ
himself
,
shall
be
sooner
spar'd
or
dispensed
with
,
or
dismissed
,
yea
Heaven
and
Earth
shall
pass
away
with
them
,
before
any
one
jot
of
the
Rights
,
and
acquisitions
of
the
Triple
Crown
(
whether
rightly
or
wrongly
come
by
,
)
shall
be
curtailed
,
or
diminished
in
the
least
,
All
Errours
,
that
favour
this
Interest
,
must
be
believed
to
be
Orthodox
Truths
;
all
wickedness
,
that
promotes
it
,
Meritorious
:
all
Truths
that
oppose
it
,
to
be
Heretical
and
damnable
,
by
those
,
that
have
surrendred
that
intire
obedience
,
and
submission
of
heart
,
and
Judgement
,
to
a
mortall
guide
,
which
was
due
to
none
but
the
immortall
Lord
,
in
my
Text
,
For
as
where
sin
rules
the
heart
,
all
virtue
and
sobriety
shall
be
judged
folly
,
and
Impertinence
;
And
miserable
debauchery
,
true
Liberty
and
pleasure
;
so
where
the
man
of
sin
,
gets
into
the
same
Throne
,
all
Truths
that
cross
him
,
shall
be
Heresies
;
all
errours
that
please
him
,
and
advance
his
Interest
,
shall
become
Orthodox
Truths
,
and
Catholick
traditions
:
and
no
truce
or
accommodation
can
be
settled
between
the
subjects
of
either
,
till
such
Antagonist
Soveraigns
have
reduced
the
one
,
the
other
,
and
be
first
at
peace
;
till
either
the
Pope
conform
to
the
will
of
Christ
,
(
which
we
expect
)
which
would
beget
an
unity
of
Spirit
and
Truth
between
us
,
in
the
bond
of
peace
,
or
Christ
to
the
mind
and
will
of
the
Pope
,
and
have
no
Scriptures
,
that
shall
signifie
any
thing
contrary
to
his
sense
,
but
that
the
Popes
will
shall
be
taken
to
be
Christs
Will
,
where
they
interfere
,
which
is
their
aim
in
their
engrossing
the
right
of
interpreting
the
Scriptures
to
their
Church
alone
;
(
that
is
,
their
Pope
)
which
would
produce
peace
and
union
(
its
true
)
but
such
a
carnall
peace
and
slavish
union
,
as
were
worse
than
any
War
or
Captivity
,
or
desolation
whatsoever
.
Purgatory
,
indulgencies
,
image
worship
,
Transubstantiation
,
blind
obedience
,
Universal
Monarchy
over
the
whole
Church
,
&c.
let
them
be
never
so
false
,
or
unreasonable
or
scandalous
,
or
absurd
,
not
only
with
all
learned
and
sober
men
,
but
with
many
of
themselves
,
in
their
secret
thoughts
and
retirements
,
yet
because
they
support
the
Kitchin
,
and
adorn
the
Hall
,
and
carnal
state
,
and
esteem
,
of
their
Apostolick
see
,
they
shall
,
and
must
be
owned
and
defended
forever
,
as
Infallible
Doctrines
De
fide
,
more
unalterable
,
than
the
Laws
of
Medes
and
Persians
,
by
all
her
Catholick
Sons
,
as
they
tender
their
continuance
within
her
Pale
,
out
of
which
(
with
them
)
there
can
be
no
Salvation
:
and
our
worship
and
Liturgie
shall
be
condemned
,
as
Impious
and
prophane
,
till
(
upon
obedience
and
Submission
to
their
Chair
,
as
was
offered
in
Queen
Elizabeths
days
)
they
shall
permit
it
to
be
Orthodox
,
and
Holy
:
and
to
be
used
in
our
Churches
without
any
alteration
,
or
further
trouble
:
and
all
our
Protestant
Doctrines
,
(
which
are
the
same
in
effect
with
Gods
Holy
Scriptures
,
out
of
which
they
are
drawn
,
and
built
upon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
Jesus
Christ
himself
being
the
chief
Corner
stone
;
)
yet
because
they
comport
not
with
their
carnal
designs
and
greatness
,
shall
be
condemned
,
to
be
abjur'd
,
as
false
and
Heretical
,
(
though
the
Authors
of
them
,
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
his
purest
Church
,
be
involved
with
us
in
the
same
sentence
,
and
themselves
in
Gods
wo
and
curse
in
the
Prophet
,
upon
those
that
call
good
evil
,
evil
good
,
light
darkness
,
and
darkness
light
,
Esa.
15.20
.
)
What
Law
of
Nature
,
or
Nations
,
or
Conscience
,
or
Honour
,
or
Humanity
,
or
Civility
,
or
Faith
,
or
Plain-dealing
(
which
are
indelible
imbred
instincts
in
Vulgar
,
and
Heathen
Breasts
,
much
more
in
Christian
,
and
Generous
)
will
not
the
guides
of
that
Church
direct
their
charge
to
break
,
and
violate
,
with
assured
hopes
of
Salvation
,
and
Immortal
Glory
for
the
feat
,
so
it
tend
to
promote
and
advance
their
Holy
Catholick
cause
?
which
is
with
them
,
as
it
were
Gods
last
will
and
Testament
,
which
Abrogates
and
annuls
all
precedent
wills
;
the
Eternal
Laws
of
God
and
conscience
,
being
but
obsolete
,
or
Corporation
orders
,
when
they
clash
against
the
Infallible
Bulls
,
and
paramount
Oracles
of
his
Holiness
:
yea
the
contradiction
shall
be
salved
and
heal'd
,
and
Christ
,
by
Interpretation
,
(
which
belongs
to
them
,
)
is
brought
to
say
and
sign
their
draught
to
be
his
own
Will
and
meaning
,
and
their
Atheime
shall
be
fac'd
with
his
Authority
,
as
Hypocrites
do
their
Villanies
with
the
cover
of
Religion
,
as
King
Philip
of
Macedon
is
said
to
have
made
the
Oracles
to
Phillipize
,
and
Prophesie
for
him
.
What
Civil
War
and
combustion
must
this
make
in
English
,
and
honest
hearts
,
(
who
though
they
have
a
respect
for
Rome
,
think
fit
nevertheless
to
reserve
due
Loyalty
towards
God
,
and
their
Redeemer
,
and
their
Country
,
to
be
thus
necessitated
,
to
offend
against
God
,
and
man
,
to
save
their
souls
:
who
in
compliance
with
that
Church
,
and
obedience
to
its
commands
and
dictates
,
upon
perill
of
damnation
,
must
shocke
the
wise
and
settled
Laws
of
their
Nation
,
and
disturb
publick
peace
and
Union
,
and
bring
fear
and
consternation
upon
their
fellow
Subjects
,
that
desire
to
live
in
quietness
,
and
slight
and
disparage
the
learned
and
Religious
Clergy
of
this
land
,
and
our
unparallel'd
Vniversities
,
and
disobey
glorious
and
Paternal
Counsels
seal'd
in
bloud
,
(
for
Gracious
Kings
are
Fathers
to
all
their
Subjects
,
next
to
their
own
begotten
)
and
shame
the
cause
of
friends
and
fellow-sufferers
,
loyally
and
sincerely
defended
to
the
last
gasp
in
bloud
and
ruine
,
and
to
give
just
cause
of
boast
and
triumph
to
others
,
for
early
and
wise
fears
,
and
jealousies
and
fore-sight
;
and
at
last
reconcile
the
Nation
by
a
secret
judgment
,
against
themselves
;
and
profess
the
true
Religion
before
men
(
believed
in
the
heart
to
be
false
)
by
humane
Patent
and
dispensation
,
against
Conscience
:
And
conceal
a
false
Religion
,
(
believed
in
the
heart
to
be
true
,
)
And
act
to
the
prejudice
of
the
professed
,
before
declaring
for
the
intended
,
like
giving
Hostile
broadsides
,
without
an
Hostile
Flag
,
against
the
Law
of
Nations
,
and
continue
,
or
forbear
vitious
living
,
according
to
humane
Indulgence
and
tedder
,
above
the
fear
of
God
.
Such
twisted
Arts
,
and
servile
postures
of
the
Soul
,
(
set
by
God
above
humane
reach
and
power
)
such
chymical
,
sublimated
hypocrisie
,
and
doubling
,
(
to
which
all
the
Swords
and
Artillery
of
the
World
,
pointed
and
planted
against
a
single
breast
,
ought
not
to
be
able
to
force
a
Coward
to
,
all
Politicians
and
Head-pieces
,
and
Whisperers
,
to
gull
and
seduce
a
fool
to
)
though
they
may
go
down
with
more
ease
,
with
French
and
Italian
tempers
,
innur'd
by
ill
fate
,
to
absolute
governments
and
cringes
,
and
Slavery
,
how
loathsome
and
repugnant
,
and
against
the
grain
,
must
they
prove
to
any
honest
and
generous
,
and
freeborne
,
English
spirit
.
And
whence
can
this
Civil
War
and
distraction
arise
,
but
from
some
failer
,
and
breach
,
and
division
of
the
allegiance
of
the
heart
;
in
admitting
some
up-start
usurper
,
or
Impostor
,
to
be
co-ordinate
and
equal
,
if
not
Superiour
to
Christ
,
its
natural
Liege
Lord
,
and
Soveraign
,
(
which
the
Loyal
part
of
the
Soul
will
never
be
flattered
,
or
frighted
to
agree
or
yield
to
.
)
Thus
the
heart
,
through
its
own
folly
,
suffers
it self
to
be
ever
disturbed
,
and
racked
between
two
contrary
Potentates
,
within
its
bowells
:
God
,
and
Old
Conscience
,
command
,
and
approve
of
natural
affection
,
and
truth
,
and
peace
,
and
love
to
Countrey
and
obedience
to
Parents
,
and
Kings
,
and
Mercy
,
and
Civility
to
all
in
Misery
and
Anxiety
.
The
Anti-god
,
or
New
Conscience
,
commands
the
contrary
,
(
as
a
piece
of
Catholick
zeal
,
and
Glorious
hazard
,
and
self-denyal
)
under
pain
of
displeasure
of
the
Holy
See
,
and
St.
Peter
,
and
St.
Paul
,
and
exclusion
out
of
the
Pale
of
the
Church
,
and
the
like
usual
forms
.
Plain
therefore
,
and
evident
it
is
,
that
the
whole
Controversy
between
us
and
Papists
is
reduceable
to
one
point
,
touching
the
Right
and
Soveraignty
of
the
heart
and
Conscience
,
whose
it
is
,
and
ought
to
be
;
whether
the
Lord
Christ
in
my
Text
,
as
we
hold
with
St.
Paul
,
or
the
Pope
and
Successor
to
St.
Peter
,
as
they
maintain
at
Random
.
If
the
Pope
be
God
and
Lord
of
the
Soul
,
and
not
Christ
,
then
we
Protestants
are
much
to
blame
in
denying
our
implicit
obedience
and
submission
to
him
:
But
if
Christ
be
God
,
than
we
are
safe
,
and
have
the
truth
of
our
side
,
and
their
errours
are
the
more
dangerous
.
And
both
these
Masters
,
(
especially
of
contrary
wills
,
as
it
evidently
appears
)
cannot
be
obeyed
together
,
for
there
cannot
be
two
Kings
in
the
same
Kingdom
,
nor
two
Suns
in
the
same
Firmament
,
nor
two
immortal
Souls
in
the
same
man
.
But
it
will
be
alledged
,
as
a
Salve
.
(
1.
)
That
Gods
commands
in
Scripture
or
Conscience
,
bind
not
Christians
,
but
through
the
Pope
,
who
is
to
interpret
them
for
us
,
least
we
mistake
;
and
where
they
seem
to
cross
his
will
,
to
explain
them
otherwise
to
us
,
or
to
dispense
with
our
obedience
in
that
Case
,
which
is
an
usual
practice
at
Rome
,
though
it
makes
but
one
Master
out
of
two
,
and
the
Pope
to
be
chief
,
alone
;
and
Christ
to
stand
but
for
a
Cypher
,
or
as
a
Minor
,
whose
will
is
involv'd
in
his
Guardian
Viccar
;
hereby
the
Sun
is
measured
by
the
Dyal
,
and
not
the
Dial
by
the
Sun
.
It
makes
Conscience
and
Scriptures
,
(
the
greatest
gifts
of
Heaven
)
useless
to
Christians
,
unless
the
Pope
stand
by
in
every
place
of
the
World
to
be
consulted
with
,
by
every
Soul
,
which
is
Christs
mind
in
all
cases
and
scruples
:
And
sets
up
man
,
instead
of
Christ
,
and
confesses
the
Idolatry
,
and
gives
up
the
Cause
:
This
contrivance
of
assuming
power
to
interpret
the
mind
,
and
word
of
God
,
against
the
plain
sense
thereof
,
being
the
first
known
invention
of
Satan
in
Paradice
,
who
was
the
Father
of
Antichrist
,
for
which
our
Romanists
ought
to
suspect
themselves
in
the
Imitation
,
least
they
discover
themselves
too
much
.
(
2.
)
The
second
Salve
will
be
,
that
out
of
obedience
to
Christ
,
(
who
is
in
Heaven
,
afar
off
)
they
yield
this
obedience
to
the
Pope
,
as
his
Viccar
on
Earth
,
as
a
more
near
and
visible
officer
under
him
,
over
them
;
supposing
,
not
granting
,
this
feigned
trust
and
Deputation
:
It
's
against
the
nature
of
any
trust
,
for
him
that
is
trusted
,
to
act
contrary
to
the
Interest
of
him
that
trusted
him
,
and
to
be
followed
against
his
Principal
.
St.
Paul
would
be
followed
by
others
,
as
far
as
he
followed
Christ
,
and
no
further
,
1
Cor.
11.1
.
The
Radical
cause
of
Popery
lyes
in
the
exclusion
of
the
heart
and
Judgment
,
and
taking
the
outside
to
be
the
man
,
and
the
measure
of
all
concerns
and
values
,
which
by
consequence
,
must
be
Earthly
and
Carnal
,
and
answering
only
to
the
outward
man
:
But
where
the
heart
,
which
is
the
man
,
is
the
chief
measure
,
and
faith
in
the
heart
,
the
only
evidence
to
judge
by
:
Christ
in
Heaven
in
his
Majesty
,
is
more
near
and
visible
to
such
a
Soul
,
than
his
Holiness
on
Earth
can
be
,
to
any
Roman
Catholick
doing
Reverence
to
his
Toe
;
for
the
private
end
or
principle
,
that
suggests
this
respect
,
is
nearer
to
his
Soul
,
than
his
person
is
,
to
whom
it
is
performed
:
For
our
Conceptions
within
,
are
nearer
to
us
,
than
the
objects
without
,
and
our
actions
proceed
immediatly
from
our
conceptions
:
Princes
respects
and
dread
,
would
be
scant
and
inexpedient
,
if
their
persons
were
no
greater
in
our
reasons
and
conceptions
,
than
they
are
to
the
eye
and
sense
:
And
were
it
true
,
and
certain
,
that
if
such
a
Vicar
were
set
by
Christ
over
his
whole
Church
,
which
can
never
be
proved
;
yet
out
of
obedience
to
the
Soveraign
,
we
ought
not
to
obey
,
but
shake
off
such
an
Officer
,
that
should
lead
us
to
Rebellion
against
him
,
that
is
over
him
and
us
:
The
Souldiers
under
command
,
ought
not
to
obey
that
General
,
that
went
about
to
depose
his
Prince
:
But
if
it
could
be
supposed
,
that
a
Prince
did
,
or
could
intrust
any
Officer
,
with
such
absolute
power
,
as
to
interpret
all
commands
and
orders
directed
to
him
,
in
his
own
sense
,
against
their
plain
and
common
meaning
,
and
to
over-rule
all
his
subjects
against
all
the
parts
of
their
Allegiance
at
his
pleasure
,
to
act
against
the
known
will
of
his
Soveraign
,
and
neither
to
be
accountable
for
such
Treasons
;
then
the
case
were
much
altered
,
for
such
a
King
had
resigned
his
Crown
,
in
effect
,
to
such
an
Officer
,
who
were
now
to
be
absolutely
obeyed
without
reservation
of
Allegiance
to
another
.
And
in
such
manner
,
the
Pope
becomes
Soveraign
to
such
,
instead
of
Christ
,
who
believe
he
is
to
be
obeyed
against
the
Laws
of
God
and
men
:
And
St.
Paul
was
mistaken
in
his
Doctrine
,
that
Christ
alone
was
that
Lord
and
Soveraign
,
and
no
other
man
;
but
not
mistaken
however
,
in
his
early
praediction
and
warning
,
that
the
time
should
come
,
when
there
should
be
a
falling
away
,
and
a
man
of
sin
revealed
—
who
should
exalt
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
as
God
,
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
whereof
every
Christian
Soul
,
(
wherein
Christ
dwells
by
his
Holy
Spirit
,
)
is
so
much
the
more
,
for
that
the
body
of
a
Christian
is
Gods
Temple
,
1
Cor.
6.19
.
and
more
yet
the
Christian
Church
,
which
comprizes
both
.
And
he
manifestly
St.
Pauls
Antichrist
who
sits
and
Lords
it
,
in
such
a
Temple
.
To
trample
under
feet
the
Glories
of
this
present
World
,
to
despise
the
frowns
and
favours
of
Princes
to
adhere
to
God
and
Truth
,
all
must
allow
and
confess
,
to
be
highly
pious
and
praise
worthy
,
and
superlatively
Heroick
;
but
to
hazard
all
upon
a
Religion
,
that
is
a
manifest
Irreligion
;
and
to
make
Conscience
to
act
against
Conscience
,
and
Truth
to
jar
with
Truth
,
and
God
to
be
contrary
to
himself
:
This
were
to
fall
into
the
like
detestable
abominations
,
with
them
of
old
in
St.
Paul
,
Who
did
evil
,
that
good
might
come
of
it
,
whose
damnation
is
just
,
saith
he
,
Rom.
3.8
.
A
fearful
sentence
from
so
mild
a
mouth
!
or
of
some
late
zealots
in
our
days
,
who
subverted
our
Laws
and
Government
,
to
exalt
Christs
Kingdom
:
This
were
not
courage
or
magnanimity
,
but
inconsiderate
ignominious
rashness
,
condemnable
in
Shops
and
Markets
:
This
were
not
Catholick
zeal
,
or
good
Conscience
,
but
liker
the
strong
Delusion
of
Antichrist
,
2
Thes.
2.11
.
An
Omen
and
fore-runner
of
further
wrath
and
destruction
to
be
inflicted
by
the
jealousie
and
indignation
of
Heaven
,
upon
such
as
forget
their
Allegiance
to
their
Redeemer
,
preferring
a
deceiver
before
him
:
who
ought
not
to
have
been
compared
to
the
Son
of
God
at
all
;
or
the
first
mention
of
his
blasphemous
pretences
to
the
Perogatives
of
Christ
,
and
his
Soveraignty
in
mens
hearts
,
ought
to
have
been
attended
rather
with
renting
of
cloaths
,
and
a
suddain
horrour
and
indignation
,
and-a-God-forbid
,
but
that
the
needs
of
deluded
souls
(
which
himself
Redeemed
with
his
precious
bloud
)
required
the
matter
to
be
laid
open
and
enlarged
for
their
rescue
and
undeceiving
;
but
that
daily
experience
teacheth
,
(
as
well
as
Antient
memories
)
that
any
lust
,
or
Avarice
,
or
Ambition
,
or
revenge
,
or
self
end
,
or
the
Sun
and
Moon
,
or
stocks
,
and
stones
,
(
without
keeping
due
watch
and
ward
upon
our
hearts
,
)
may
,
and
have
often
invaded
and
domineer'd
in
Christ
Throne
in
the
soul
,
when
deserted
by
God
,
as
much
as
this
Romish
perkin
Warbeck
:
whose
Impostures
are
less
tolerable
,
than
the
open
Treason
of
a
Cromwell
,
or
the
Tyranny
of
the
Turk
,
because
men
may
easier
endure
to
be
robbed
,
than
to
be
cheated
;
and
deprived
of
their
purses
,
or
Estates
against
their
will
,
than
of
their
Honour
and
understanding
,
with
consent
.
And
as
it
hath
been
largely
proved
,
that
Popery
consists
in
evident
disobedience
and
Rebellion
against
the
Right
Heir
and
Soveraign
of
the
heart
.
And
Papists
(
in
a
greater
concern
)
to
jump
exactly
with
the
old
Sexton
,
whose
Clock
went
truer
than
the
Sun
:
so
positively
also
further
to
clear
and
evince
the
Truth
,
to
be
on
the
Protestant
side
in
this
main
point
and
Issue
(
which
is
the
hinge
of
the
Controversie
between
us
:
)
I
shall
also
instance
,
how
we
Protestants
Loyally
adhere
to
our
Right
guide
and
Judge
;
and
how
the
heart
in
all
our
principles
,
relies
on
God
,
and
none
else
;
and
on
Christ
,
who
is
the
sole
foundation
of
the
Church
,
1
Cor.
3
,
3
,
11.
and
the
Rock
whereon
it
is
built
,
against
which
the
gates
of
Hell
can
never
prevail
.
Math.
16.18
.
We
build
our
Faith
upon
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
which
are
Gods
word
,
for
hearts
to
rest
on
,
whose
Divine
Authority
themselves
dare
not
deny
,
without
being
the
most
convicted
Hereticks
,
that
ever
disturbed
Gods
Church
,
in
any
age
,
however
they
Blaspheme
and
traduce
them
before
the
Vulgar
.
We
come
to
know
the
Scriptures
to
be
Gods
word
,
(
being
not
present
our selves
at
passages
,
)
by
the
Testimony
and
tradition
of
others
;
such
a
Testimony
,
as
is
also
Divine
(
or
nearest
to
Divine
)
to
be
relied
on
by
the
heart
:
Not
upon
the
Testimony
of
the
Church
of
Rome
by
any
means
,
who
hath
so
much
cracked
her
credit
by
legending
,
forgeing
,
expurgating
,
&c.
for
it
were
a
great
fault
,
as
well
as
folly
,
in
us
,
(
who
profess
our
Devotion
to
God
and
the
Truth
)
to
confide
in
the
Father
of
lies
,
or
such
his
followers
;
but
upon
our
own
honest
Christian
Ancestors
,
with
other
Churches
,
especially
the
Primitive
,
when
most
pure
and
Holy
,
and
therefore
likest
to
God
,
and
to
be
believed
,
by
consequence
from
the
heart
;
and
the
rather
,
when
seconded
with
the
Testimony
of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
(
to
Holy
Livers
,
)
who
is
God
.
We
believe
our
sences
(
in
their
own
Sphere
)
in
many
points
,
against
the
whole
world
,
because
we
believe
God
in
them
with
our
hearts
,
who
made
our
sences
,
and
speaks
through
them
,
Prov.
20.12
.
We
believe
beyond
sence
,
and
can
see
things
absent
,
as
if
they
were
present
to
us
,
when
we
have
Gods
word
to
assure
the
same
to
our
Faith
,
and
consequently
to
our
hearts
;
and
can
discern
Christ
present
in
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
and
the
Bread
to
be
present
nevertheless
in
different
respects
;
and
be
assured
of
both
in
our
hearts
,
through
the
evidence
and
strength
of
God
,
in
whom
our
Faith
and
sences
act
,
and
move
.
But
in
a
Religion
without
the
heart
,
(
as
is
the
Roman
,
)
It
is
hard
,
if
not
impossible
,
to
conceive
or
imagine
,
how
any
Sacrament
of
Bread
,
can
be
at
all
,
amongst
them
,
without
Transubstantiation
in
the
Elements
;
who
will
not
,
and
cannot
,
admit
of
any
other
change
by
the
heart
and
Faith
,
(
which
are
not
much
in
use
in
that
Church
,
in
this
,
or
any
other
part
of
worship
)
which
shews
the
root
and
occasion
of
that
monstrous
errour
in
that
carnal
Catholick
Church
,
which
cannot
distinguish
between
the
objects
of
sence
and
Faith
,
and
is
observ'd
to
Apostatize
herein
,
from
their
own
Antient
Mass
,
which
doth
.
We
believe
plain
and
manifest
Truths
of
Scripture
,
without
need
of
guides
,
against
the
Glosses
,
or
Sophistry
,
or
Authority
,
of
the
whole
world
to
the
contrary
;
for
we
believe
God
himself
in
them
,
with
our
hearts
,
who
requires
and
deserves
,
to
be
so
believed
;
because
God
himself
leads
us
by
the
hand
,
as
it
were
,
yea
with
both
hands
,
in
plain
Texts
of
Holy
writ
,
on
the
one
side
,
and
his
manifest
Instincts
of
good
and
evil
,
on
the
other
in
such
manifest
duties
.
And
when
God
himself
doth
speak
,
all
the
world
must
hold
the
tongue
;
while
the
Sun
is
above
the
Horizon
,
Stars
and
Candles
,
(
which
answer
to
guides
and
supplies
)
abscond
,
and
give
way
.
Hawks
and
all
other
Birds
,
quit
the
Air
,
where
the
Eagle
Towres
;
what
Stupidity
were
it
in
a
man
of
years
and
knowledge
of
the
City
,
to
ask
the
way
from
Charing-Cross
to
Temple-bar
out
of
Reverence
to
his
guide
,
and
distrust
of
himself
?
in
things
obscure
and
Controversiall
,
(
wherein
neither
we
,
nor
others
,
can
clearly
,
and
assuredly
,
discern
Gods
mind
,
and
will
,
for
the
heart
to
acquiesce
in
,
)
here
we
make
use
of
Candles
and
guides
;
and
especially
our
lawful
Superiours
,
who
are
Gods
deputies
,
to
direct
us
,
and
all
others
,
that
resemble
God
,
in
their
gifts
,
or
years
,
or
places
,
or
Major
vote
.
For
the
next
to
God
,
is
as
God
,
unto
us
,
(
when
God
himself
cannot
be
heard
,
)
and
our
hearts
can
rest
on
them
,
but
not
with
equal
assurance
,
as
on
plain
and
manifest
duties
(
as
their
importance
also
is
not
equal
,
)
for
there
is
a
greater
respect
of
the
two
,
due
to
the
Principal
,
than
to
his
deputy
.
In
like
manner
,
in
all
Indifferent
matters
,
which
are
the
proper
Province
of
the
Magistrate
,
(
for
where
Scriptures
end
,
there
humane
Laws
begin
,
where
God
withdraws
,
there
his
Deputies
step
in
,
)
we
submit
to
the
determinations
and
publick
orders
of
our
lawful
Governours
,
as
to
Gods
voice
and
Authority
,
out
of
the
obedience
of
our
hearts
to
Christ
,
(
present
in
our
Superiours
to
our
Faith
,
)
and
regard
to
the
Churches
peace
,
which
is
his
image
and
darling
.
And
they
that
refuse
to
submit
and
conform
,
do
it
in
adherence
to
their
conscience
,
as
they
pretend
;
now
conscience
without
a
Rule
is
an
Atheist
,
as
is
the
heart
without
the
Lord
,
and
of
no
use
,
like
a
Sun-diall
in
the
dark
:
It
is
not
conscience
,
but
the
Quakers
dark-light
within
;
and
the
Rule
is
Christs
Will
:
or
to
come
nearest
to
his
Will
,
which
is
the
utmost
satisfaction
of
the
heart
;
now
whether
we
keep
nearest
to
Christ
,
in
adhearing
stiffly
to
private
fancy
,
or
submitting
modestly
to
publick
Authority
,
and
Major
vote
,
is
the
Question
?
which
St.
Paul
puts
of
question
,
1
Cor.
14.33
.
For
Christ
is
,
where
peace
,
and
humility
,
and
order
is
,
and
not
where
pride
and
strife
,
and
division
are
,
and
are
ever
like
to
be
,
while
each
prefer
themselves
,
not
only
,
before
their
equals
,
(
which
is
pride
,
)
but
their
Superiours
likewise
which
is
disobedience
,
and
contempt
of
Christ
,
in
his
Magistrates
added
to
it
,
which
all
true
Christian
hearts
will
avoid
more
than
death
,
as
being
not
from
God
,
as
Papists
truly
object
.
And
so
we
Protestants
,
hold
no
Principle
or
Opinion
,
but
what
agrees
with
the
mind
of
God
and
Christ
:
(
which
was
the
Rule
and
measure
,
that
was
to
be
agreed
upon
by
both
,
to
arrive
at
Truth
)
and
endeavour
always
,
to
approve
our
hearts
to
Christ
,
who
alone
,
is
their
Judge
and
Soveraign
,
and
no
mortal
man
whatsoever
;
believing
and
considering
,
that
,
as
there
can
be
no
sin
or
vertue
,
where
there
is
no
Law
;
so
a
Law
were
to
no
effect
or
purpose
,
without
a
Judge
to
reward
and
punish
the
observers
or
transgressors
of
that
Law
;
and
Law-giver
there
is
but
one
,
who
can
save
and
destroy
,
James
4.12
.
The
blessed
Lord
Jesus
,
Judge
of
quick
and
dead
at
the
last
day
;
whose
deputies
on
Earth
in
the
Interim
,
are
consciences
in
Private
souls
;
and
Magistrates
,
and
Governours
in
publick
bodies
,
who
are
as
the
souls
of
such
bodies
;
whether
Temporall
,
in
Externall
;
or
Ecclesiastical
,
in
more
Internall
matters
and
concerns
,
who
are
all
(
both
Private
and
publick
conscience
)
Subject
and
accountable
unto
him
,
who
alone
,
is
Judge
and
Soveraign
.
And
therefore
we
can
do
nothing
against
Christ
,
upon
any
mans
Authority
whatsoever
;
and
being
found
faithful
to
him
;
the
sole
and
Supreme
Judge
and
Soveraign
of
our
souls
,
we
trust
to
be
found
Gods
Catholicks
,
though
we
are
but
Hereticks
to
the
Pope
,
who
is
not
our
Judge
;
rejoycing
in
mans
aspersion
;
while
we
have
Gods
Absolution
to
wipe
it
off
;
for
not
he
,
who
commendeth
himself
,
is
approved
,
but
whom
the
Lord
commendeth
,
2
Cor.
10.8
.
SECTION
II.
Of
the
true
Mother
Church
in
particular
,
to
all
Christians
in
respest
of
their
In-side
,
and
RomesVsurpation
.
HAving
shewed
,
that
no
Christian
Churches
,
or
persons
,
are
subject
to
the
Pope
,
while
himself
is
not
subject
to
Christ
,
the
right
Superiour
and
Soveraign
over
all
;
nor
bound
to
offend
against
Christ
,
to
please
his
pretended
Vicar
;
all
being
bound
to
withdraw
their
Communion
from
him
,
who
shakes
off
the
undoubted
Soveraign
over
all
:
I
will
further
shew
,
that
though
the
Church
of
Rome
were
sound
and
un-corrupt
in
its
Doctrines
and
Loyalty
,
(
which
it
is
very
far
from
,
)
yet
it
neither
is
,
nor
was
,
ever
any
mother
Church
,
to
our
British
Church
,
nor
can
have
any
right
or
title
to
its
subjection
or
obedience
.
It
never
had
any
Original
motherhood
,
or
superiority
over
us
of
right
,
(
nor
in
fact
at
any
time
,
but
by
the
Concession
of
our
Princes
,
imposed
upon
by
its
arts
,
which
they
may
justly
recal
,
and
take
away
at
their
pleasure
,
as
hath
been
done
.
)
So
it
appears
,
it's
themselves
that
necessitate
us
to
desert
their
Communion
,
out
of
Christian
Loyalty
to
our
Saviour
,
by
them
first
deserted
and
deposed
in
a
treasonable
manner
;
and
his
glorious
Majesty
chang'd
into
the
similitude
of
a
Calf
,
or
a
Mortal
Creature
,
that
perisheth
,
which
is
the
first
spring
and
root
of
the
rest
of
their
desperate
and
monstrous
Errours
,
which
bear
the
manifest
spots
and
tokens
of
Antichristianism
,
in
the
strength
and
infallibility
of
their
Delusions
.
Though
we
can
,
and
ought
to
bewail
,
and
compassionate
their
condition
and
slavery
;
yet
to
return
to
their
bosome
,
as
to
a
Mother
Church
,
we
understand
not
how
it
is
our
duty
,
or
sober
obedience
,
were
it
sound
or
healthy
;
yet
we
doubt
not
,
but
she
hath
angl'd
several
sincere
,
and
ignorant
,
and
unwary
Sons
of
this
Church
with
that
bait
:
We
confess
,
we
have
been
pin'd
and
stary'd
under
her
,
for
hundreds
of
years
,
as
under
a
hard
and
cruel
Stepmother
,
while
harbour'd
by
the
Fathers
of
our
Countrey
,
(
imposed
upon
by
her
inchantments
,
)
whose
issue
by
her
,
as
by
a
second
venter
,
upon
her
divorce
,
became
appurtenant
to
the
Father
,
and
are
incorporated
with
the
first
stock
and
Family
;
but
sure
we
are
,
she
never
teemed
of
our
Brittish
Churches
,
who
never
were
the
Daughters
of
her
womb
,
nor
sucked
our
first
milk
from
her
breasts
.
For
whether
their
inside
,
or
their
outside
,
or
extraction
be
consider'd
,
they
appear
to
have
no
descent
from
Rome
:
Neither
can
they
instance
,
or
insist
upon
any
other
point
or
manner
of
Pedegree
and
derivation
of
one
Church
from
another
.
For
,
as
it
is
with
every
private
man
,
if
his
inside
,
and
Soul
,
and
Spirit
,
be
examined
,
whence
it
came
;
it
came
from
above
,
from
the
Father
of
our
Spirits
,
Heb.
12.9
.
and
to
return
in
peace
to
him
that
gave
it
,
is
its
utmost
aim
and
bliss
,
Eccles.
12.7
.
If
the
outside
,
or
his
body
;
it
came
from
the
Earth
,
whence
it
was
first
taken
,
and
whither
it
must
return
?
If
his
intermediate
descent
,
he
springs
and
proceeds
from
Fathers
,
and
progenitors
of
the
Flesh
,
and
owns
their
superiority
and
Discipline
,
and
honours
their
names
and
memories
:
So
it
is
with
all
Churches
and
Christian
Societies
.
By
our
inside
,
we
are
not
from
below
,
or
from
beyond
the
Sea
,
but
from
Heaven
;
Jerusalem
above
being
our
mother
,
and
Jesus
our
King
,
the
King
and
Lord
of
Souls
:
By
our
outside
,
we
are
under
our
own
Kings
,
and
Governours
on
Earth
,
as
our
Nursing
Fathers
and
Mothers
,
according
to
the
Holy
Prophecy
.
As
to
our
descent
,
Old
Christian
Britannia
is
our
Mother
,
to
whom
the
Antient
Church
of
Rome
is
Junior
in
the
Faith
,
and
much
more
any
of
her
Perking
Daughters
or
Clergy
,
which
shall
be
further
proved
in
every
particular
.
And
first
,
as
to
the
inside
of
all
Christian
Churches
and
of
the
Church
of
Rome
it self
,
(
if
she
will
be
a
Church
of
Christ
,
and
of
thousands
in
her
,
that
have
not
bowed
the
heart
to
any
,
but
to
Christ
,
known
to
God
,
)
There
is
no
Mother-Church
to
be
accounted
of
,
but
one
only
;
the
Spouse
of
Christ
expressed
by
name
in
Scripture
,
Heb.
12.22
.
Not
the
City
of
Rome
,
who
rather
is
under
ill
report
in
them
,
but
the
City
of
the
living
God
:
The
Heavenly
Jerusalem
,
which
Gal.
3.26
.
is
by
the
Apostle
,
Stil'd
the
Mother
of
us
all
,
and
which
is
free
,
and
answering
unto
Sarah
;
whereas
Jerusalem
on
Earth
,
answers
Hagar
in
her
servitude
:
and
yet
Jerusalem
below
,
is
more
a
Mother
of
all
Christian
Churches
,
than
Rome
it self
,
or
any
other
here
below
;
for
Rome
her self
had
her
extraction
thence
:
her
St.
Peter
,
and
his
Chair
,
and
the
Gospel
,
and
Christ
himself
,
she
,
and
all
,
must
derive
originally
from
Sion
:
And
if
the
Mother
be
not
free
,
much
less
her
Daughters
;
for
no
Soul
,
or
Church
,
can
be
said
to
be
free
,
in
her
exile
and
servitude
,
whiles
she
serves
any
other
,
but
her
own
natural
Prince
,
who
is
Christ
alone
the
High
Priest
and
Bishop
of
our
Souls
,
who
is
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
in
that
Heavenly
City
and
Assembly
of
the
Faithful
.
For
Christ
is
the
sole
Monarch
and
Legislator
in
this
Spiritual
Kingdom
,
and
none
are
free
Subjects
here
,
but
those
who
obey
him
alone
,
and
no
other
Controller
.
His
will
alone
,
is
the
Law
and
measure
of
good
and
evil
,
and
duty
,
and
transgression
.
He
enacts
,
and
repeals
,
and
dispenses
,
and
absolves
;
he
alone
can
search
,
and
reward
,
and
punish
Souls
.
The
everlasting
concerns
of
Eternity
,
and
the
secrets
of
mens
hearts
,
transcend
all
humane
authority
,
and
cognizance
,
and
reach
.
No
secular
Powers
are
to
tread
within
this
Temple
,
but
are
to
stand
without
in
the
Court
,
though
Christians
;
and
in
the
further
Court
of
the
Gentiles
,
if
Heathen
,
or
Antichristian
:
Christs
Deputies
and
delegates
,
in
this
Heavenly
work
and
Province
,
are
all
Bishops
and
Curates
,
who
by
their
life
and
Doctrine
,
set
forth
his
true
,
and
lively
word
,
and
rightly
and
duely
Administer
his
Holy
Sacraments
,
who
yet
have
no
power
,
or
property
,
or
Authority
,
but
from
him
:
Neither
is
the
word
they
preach
,
2
Thes.
2.13
.
nor
the
Sacraments
they
administer
;
1
Cor.
4.1
.
nor
the
Absolution
they
pronounce
,
Joh.
20.23
.
nor
the
flock
they
feed
,
1
Pet.
5.2
.
their
own
,
but
all
is
Christs
own
,
Mat.
28.18
.
1
Cor.
3.23
.
And
they
are
but
Earthen
Vessels
and
meer
Instruments
and
Ministers
under
Christ
,
and
Stewards
of
his
Mysteries
and
Oracles
,
2
Cor.
4.7
.
The
lustre
of
his
own
Power
and
presence
,
obscures
the
Authority
of
these
his
Officers
,
as
the
Sun
doth
Mercury
,
by
nearness
;
who
yet
doing
their
duty
aright
,
and
from
the
heart
,
in
his
sight
,
whether
in
preaching
,
or
threatning
,
or
absolving
,
do
all
with
his
full
Authority
;
and
what
they
bind
upon
Earth
,
is
bound
in
Heaven
;
and
whom
they
absolve
upon
Earth
,
are
absolved
in
Heaven
;
and
who
Honours
and
despises
them
,
doth
Honour
and
despise
Christ
himself
to
his
high
reward
or
peril
,
1
Thess.
4.8
.
For
the
power
and
splendor
of
a
right
Minister
of
Christ
,
lyes
in
being
one
,
and
the
same
,
and
incorporated
together
with
his
principal
;
which
is
effected
,
by
the
sincerity
of
his
heart
,
performing
every
part
of
his
duty
,
as
in
his
sight
,
and
for
his
approbation
only
;
whereby
his
preaching
shall
become
powerful
and
victorious
,
and
his
Counsels
Oracles
,
and
his
threats
thunders
,
and
his
comforts
,
present
health
and
Salvation
,
as
if
Christ
himself
spoke
in
him
;
for
then
his
sheep
hear
his
voice
,
Joh
;
10.3
.
There
is
not
that
sympathy
and
intelligence
,
and
corresponding
responses
between
unisons
of
two
Instruments
,
when
only
one
is
touch'd
,
as
there
is
between
Christ
in
the
heart
of
sincere
hearers
,
discerning
Christ
in
the
hearts
of
sincere
Preachers
:
O
the
Glorious
Enterviews
and
Heavenly
contentions
and
killings
of
Grace
,
and
gratitude
,
that
occurr
between
two
Christs
,
in
Master
and
Disciple
,
in
several
respects
and
habitudes
;
Speaking
,
and
hearing
,
the
words
of
Christ
between
them
:
meek
Majesty
in
the
one
,
lowlily
imploring
,
prostrate
extasie
in
the
other
,
lovelily
adoring
and
yielding
:
For
the
Apostles
had
a
regard
to
Christ
,
as
the
judge
of
their
preaching
in
the
Consciences
of
their
hearers
,
as
well
as
in
their
own
:
Christ
in
both
,
observing
and
overseeing
,
the
one
and
the
other
in
their
duties
.
Therefore
the
Bereaens
are
commended
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
Noble
and
Generous
,
in
that
they
did
not
receive
with
implicit
Faith
,
what
St.
Paul
preached
unto
them
,
but
weighed
and
examined
his
Doctrine
,
with
their
Consciences
and
Scripture
(
as
it
were
with
eye
and
rule
)
searching
the
Scriptures
dayly
whether
those
things
were
so
,
Act.
17.11
.
For
the
Conscience
of
another
,
is
not
our
rule
,
but
our
own
;
neither
shall
we
be
judg'd
hereafter
,
according
to
the
cure
and
sincerity
of
our
Teachers
,
but
according
to
what
was
to
be
our
own
care
and
duty
:
Therefore
the
Spirits
of
Prophets
,
though
inspir'd
,
were
to
be
tryed
and
judged
by
Rule
,
or
Christ
in
the
Scripture
,
by
other
Prophets
and
Christians
,
that
had
not
the
same
numerical
inspiration
,
1
Cor.
14.29
,
32.
And
the
Prophet
of
Juda
was
slain
by
God
by
a
Lyon
,
1
King
.
13.
for
believing
Gods
word
in
another
Prophet
,
against
Gods
word
to
himself
:
St.
Paul
considered
,
that
Christ
had
a
throne
in
every
Soul
,
and
accordingly
addressed
his
preaching
to
stand
or
fall
by
it
,
as
that
,
which
could
easily
discern
and
judge
between
craft
and
truth
,
2
Cor.
4.2
.
We
have
renounc'd
the
hidden
things
of
dishonesty
,
not
walking
in
craftyness
,
nor
handling
the
word
of
God
deceitfully
,
but
by
manifestation
of
the
truth
,
commending
our selves
to
every
mans
Conscience
in
the
sight
of
God
,
for
every
mans
Conscience
,
ought
to
judge
for
it
self
,
of
the
Truths
it
hears
,
and
of
the
guides
it
trusts
and
chuses
;
else
truth
and
errour
,
to
be
sav'd
or
damned
by
the
one
,
or
the
other
,
were
indifferent
,
were
one
and
the
same
unto
us
.
Therefore
how
many
Souls
there
are
,
so
many
Kingdoms
there
are
,
and
so
many
Christs
in
them
,
to
govern
them
here
,
because
he
is
their
judge
hereafter
:
And
nothing
without
us
,
(
how
right
,
or
good
soever
,
hath
validity
or
being
,
or
naturalization
,
in
us
;
till
it
be
received
,
and
approved
,
and
re-enacted
in
every
Soul
;
for
Atheism
doth
not
annihilate
God
in
himself
,
but
in
the
Soul
of
the
Atheist
:
As
Faith
,
doth
not
give
being
to
Christ
,
and
Christian
Truths
,
but
only
in
Believers
hearts
.
And
the
Soul
can
enact
nothing
rightly
,
without
the
advice
and
Councel
of
its
Superiour
;
God
and
Christ
in
the
heart
,
which
is
its
rule
,
and
in
whom
it
lives
,
and
moves
,
and
acts
:
And
nothing
can
it
act
with
right
and
validity
,
nor
satisfaction
itself
,
or
safety
from
the
sword
of
the
Magistrate
,
without
,
or
besides
this
rule
:
For
Rulers
were
ordain'd
to
be
a
terrour
to
evil
works
,
and
not
to
good
;
to
correct
the
whoredoms
and
Idolatries
of
the
Soul
,
breaking
out
into
vicious
bastard
Acts
,
concieved
by
Idols
and
lusts
,
admitted
into
those
affections
,
which
were
due
to
none
but
Christ
,
her
husband
and
guide
:
And
no
Child
is
so
lovely
in
the
eye
of
a
fond
Parent
,
as
are
the
thoughts
,
words
,
and
actions
of
Christians
conceived
between
the
Soul
and
Christ
,
guiding
her self
by
his
word
,
and
Ministry
,
and
that
not
only
in
the
sight
of
God
and
Governours
,
and
good
men
,
but
to
the
Consciences
of
the
worst
sinners
,
and
much
more
to
their
own
.
It
's
a
natural
instinct
in
the
Souls
of
all
men
,
good
or
evil
,
(
which
laughs
at
all
humane
Laws
to
the
contrary
)
to
admit
of
nothing
into
their
Creed
or
practice
,
without
consulting
with
the
Rule
that
guides
the
heart
,
whether
it
be
Christ
,
or
Worldly
Interest
.
Neither
would
men
at
first
,
have
believed
the
Miracles
of
of
Christ
,
or
his
Apostles
,
or
received
the
Scripture
,
without
consultation
first
had
by
every
one
with
God
speaking
to
him
in
his
senses
,
or
in
his
Conscience
:
But
the
Church
of
Rome
expects
that
Christians
,
(
though
subjects
of
Christs
Heavenly
Kingdom
)
should
receive
her
Laws
and
dictates
implicity
,
and
without
scanning
or
recourse
had
to
Christ
,
in
the
Conscience
,
or
private
judgment
,
which
they
utterly
disallow
and
discountenance
,
in
diametrical
opposition
to
Apostolical
practice
and
common
sense
,
and
instincts
,
and
the
nature
of
the
Soul
,
and
the
Soveraignty
of
Christ
,
the
King
of
Souls
,
which
therefore
is
a
manifest
Antichristian
invasion
upon
the
Liberties
of
Jerusalem
,
which
is
above
,
our
true
Mother
,
and
the
temple
of
the
Lord
,
Eph.
2.21
,
22.
wherein
we
every
where
find
Popes
intruding
.
If
the
inside
of
our
British
Churches
,
that
is
,
our
Souls
,
owe
Daughterly
subjection
to
them
at
Rome
:
It
is
either
,
as
they
are
Soveraigns
of
this
Heavenly
Jerusalem
,
or
as
they
are
Ministers
and
Pastors
:
If
they
arrogate
the
first
,
then
the
charge
of
Antichrist
against
them
,
is
acknowledged
and
confessed
,
with
some
ingenuity
appearing
in
the
Blasphemy
:
If
their
pretended
power
over
our
spirits
be
only
Ministerial
,
(
and
St.
Paul
and
St.
Peter
never
did
,
nor
could
claim
more
over
the
inside
of
any
Church
,
1
Pet.
5.3
.
)
why
are
not
our
Popes
painful
preachers
to
the
Consciences
of
men
?
If
not
ours
,
yet
of
their
own
Italians
?
Let
that
Rule
and
Canon
of
St.
Peter
(
whom
they
so
much
own
for
their
Founder
,
)
Judge
between
them
and
us
,
which
Church
,
the
Romish
,
or
the
Brittish
,
is
the
most
faithful
and
motherly
in
the
education
of
her
Children
in
the
nurture
and
admonition
of
the
Lord
,
1
Pet.
5.1
,
3
,
4.
The
Elders
which
are
among
you
,
I
exhort
,
who
am
also
an
Elder
,
(
or
Fellow-Presbyter
)
and
witness
of
the
sufferings
of
Christ
—
Feed
the
flock
of
God
which
is
among
you
,
taking
the
over-sight
thereof
,
not
by
constraint
,
but
willingly
,
not
for
filthy
Lucre
,
but
of
a
ready
mind
:
Neither
as
being
Lords
over
Gods
heritage
,
but
being
examples
to
the
flock
;
and
when
the
chief
Shepherd
shall
appear
,
ye
shall
receive
a
Crown
of
Glory
:
Now
the
Popes
are
so
far
from
feeding
Christs
flock
,
by
their
Doctrine
or
example
,
that
no
Pope
was
ever
seen
in
a
Pulpit
,
these
many
hundred
years
;
and
sometimes
are
no
Divines
,
but
Canonists
most
an
end
,
or
States-men
,
or
Nuncio's
,
better
vers'd
in
the
Mysteries
of
the
World
,
than
of
the
Soul
:
And
as
to
the
other
part
of
being
Holy
examples
to
Christs
flock
,
(
which
is
as
necessary
to
edifying
,
as
preaching
;
)
they
do
not
so
much
,
as
pretend
to
it
,
but
instead
of
morall
attraction
,
by
the
Heavenliness
of
their
doctrines
,
or
lives
(
wherewith
souls
can
alone
be
won
,
which
close
with
nothing
but
God
,
or
what
most
resembles
him
,
in
light
and
holiness
)
they
use
ignorance
,
and
blind
obedience
,
and
force
,
and
Fagot
,
and
Inquisition
,
which
are
secular
and
temporal
weapons
,
and
methods
,
to
work
upon
Beasts
,
and
Malefactors
,
and
the
body
only
;
and
not
Spiritual
,
or
Ecclesiastical
,
or
Heavenly
and
proportionable
to
mens
souls
,
which
are
Inhabitants
of
Heaven
:
But
if
the
guides
of
their
Church
,
have
neither
the
Truth
,
nor
pretence
and
colour
of
Holiness
,
the
whole
mystery
of
iniquity
,
would
go
to
wrack
;
therefore
Holiness
shall
be
arrogated
as
peculiar
to
them
,
not
in
respect
of
heart
and
life
before
God
and
men
,
(
which
would
prove
a
hard
lesson
,
and
an
unstable
title
)
but
in
the
Right
and
Prerogative
of
the
Apostolick
chair
,
what
ever
be
their
lives
,
or
examples
,
vertuous
,
or
vitious
,
exemplary
,
or
scandalous
,
and
Atheistical
;
which
is
but
a
wooden
title
,
and
would
be
as
unstable
as
the
former
,
without
the
strong
supports
,
and
butresses
of
blind
Faith
,
and
the
slavish
and
bestiall
ignorance
of
their
Disciples
to
acknowledge
and
bear
it
up
.
But
though
our
Popes
do
fully
quitt
and
resign
their
Ministerial
Superiority
over
the
Inside
of
Churches
,
(
which
was
all
that
could
in
this
respect
belong
unto
them
,
were
they
extraordinary
and
inspir'd
Apostles
from
this
,
or
their
own
Inferiour
Churches
Subject
to
them
)
and
therefore
we
need
not
be
troubled
in
conscience
,
for
detaining
this
Right
and
priviledge
from
them
,
which
they
never
lawfully
had
here
,
or
if
they
had
,
they
do
,
and
have
for
many
ages
,
voluntarily
,
and
heartily
,
and
in
the
face
of
the
world
,
quitted
,
and
relinquished
it
for
ages
immemorial
,
both
at
home
and
a
broad
.
Yet
as
to
the
rights
and
Prerogatives
of
the
Soveraign
,
or
chief
Shepheard
of
this
Heavenly
Jerusalem
,
as
St.
Peter
calls
him
,
(
which
never
belong'd
to
them
,
nor
to
St.
Peter
himself
,
their
pretended
founder
)
none
are
more
for
them
,
than
they
be
,
nor
more
daring
and
greedily
encroaching
,
and
usurping
daily
upon
them
,
(
a
Symptome
of
the
old
Disease
,
we
are
like
to
meet
in
every
one
of
their
practices
and
opinions
.
)
What
Christ
enacts
to
be
sins
of
everlasting
stain
and
pravity
,
to
depose
lawful
Kings
,
to
Massacre
and
murder
Nations
,
shall
be
no
sins
in
Roman
Catholicks
,
when
their
Soveraign
the
Pope
,
shall
insinuate
to
the
contrary
:
Orthodox
Christians
in
Christs
esteem
,
keeping
to
his
word
and
will
,
shall
be
but
Hereticks
and
Dogs
with
the
Pope
,
for
the
same
reason
.
Christ
ordained
Bread
and
Wine
,
for
the
Sacraments
,
the
Pope
is
for
Wine
only
to
the
people
.
He
'l
forbid
(
like
Murder
or
Treason
)
Communion
with
Protestants
,
(
whose
Sacraments
are
much
purer
than
his
own
)
and
dispense
and
connive
at
stews
,
which
Christ
abhors
.
Allegiance
to
Kings
,
and
Faith
and
Civility
to
men
,
are
duties
with
Christ
,
but
sins
with
the
Pope
at
his
pleasure
.
The
Orthodox
,
and
penitent
,
whom
Christ
absolves
,
the
Pope
will
bind
:
he
'l
dispense
with
Hypocrisie
,
and
License
incest
,
and
absolve
Impenitence
,
and
imploy
debauchery
and
vice
,
in
men
and
women
,
to
promote
the
Interest
of
Holy
Church
;
(
though
means
and
ends
are
Homogeneous
in
their
natures
,
and
as
it
were
,
of
a
piece
)
And
men
shall
be
flatter'd
in
sin
,
for
gain
,
and
cozen'd
into
damnation
,
for
filthy
Lucre
,
which
God
,
and
Angels
,
and
all
good
men
abhor
,
and
Scripture
detests
,
and
no
honest
,
or
wise
man
,
would
be
seen
in
,
none
,
but
a
Cain
,
or
Satan
,
or
a
Pimp
,
or
a
Pope
.
And
thousands
more
of
the
like
Abominations
,
and
controlling
of
Christs
will
and
Law
,
too
much
in
request
and
daily
practice
;
enough
,
without
repentance
,
to
invite
,
and
hasten
a
Turkish
Rod
upon
them
,
and
to
make
the
Earth
weary
in
bearing
,
and
Heaven
in
forbearing
,
such
scandalous
impieties
,
under
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
mask
of
Religion
.
SECTION
III.
Of
the
true
Mother
Church
to
every
Christian
,
in
respect
of
the
out-side
,
and
RomesVsurpations
.
ANd
as
Churches
by
their
In-side
,
are
under
the
King
of
Heaven
alone
,
so
by
their
out-sides
they
are
under
their
respective
Earthly
Kings
:
and
not
the
Pope
in
either
,
what
ever
his
incroachments
are
,
or
have
been
against
the
one
,
or
the
other
Soveraign
,
against
either
of
whose
Authorities
and
Prerogatives
,
a
strong
man
cannot
,
a
good
man
,
that
bears
any
Character
of
Christ
(
as
Popes
pretend
highly
to
do
,
)
will
not
offer
to
plead
prescription
.
Though
no
Secular
power
,
have
eyes
sharp
enough
to
search
or
discern
the
secret
Communion
of
mens
hearts
and
spirits
,
either
rightly
with
God
,
that
made
them
,
or
vilely
with
an
Idol
,
which
they
have
made
unto
themselves
;
nor
hands
rich
and
Liberal
,
to
out-bid
the
deceitful
promises
of
the
flesh
,
or
buy
them
out
from
a
fancy
,
or
zeal
,
that
's
false
;
nor
arm
,
or
strength
,
or
sufficient
terrour
,
to
wrench
them
from
a
Martyriall
truth
,
and
therefore
are
insignificant
in
all
their
inquests
,
or
attempts
upon
mens
thoughts
,
which
are
as
it
were
in
another
world
,
far
out
of
their
reach
and
view
,
and
subject
to
no
King
,
but
Christ
;
who
by
beatificial
Visions
,
and
Eternal
torments
,
and
(
which
is
more
forceing
)
the
immense
Humility
,
and
kindness
of
his
death
,
and
power
of
his
Resurrection
,
checks
and
reduces
all
the
Idols
of
mens
hearts
,
with
all
their
train
,
and
deceits
,
and
contumacy
,
and
keeps
his
Assises
in
every
corner
of
those
Intellectual
Regions
,
through
the
Ministry
of
his
Holy
word
,
which
,
Heb.
4.12
.
Is
quick
and
powerful
,
and
sharper
than
any
two
edged
sword
,
pierceing
even
to
the
dividing
asunder
of
Soul
and
Spirit
,
and
of
the
joynts
and
marrow
,
and
is
a
discerner
of
the
thoughts
and
intents
of
the
heart
.
Neither
is
there
any
Creature
that
is
not
manifest
in
his
sight
,
but
all
things
are
naked
and
open
unto
the
eyes
of
him
,
with
whom
we
have
to
do
.
His
Ministers
,
like
men
in
Virginals
,
raising
an
Heavenly
Harmony
,
upon
the
dead
strings
of
mens
hearrs
,
when
the
finger
of
the
living
God
is
pleased
to
touch
,
or
quicken
either
:
or
like
Pipes
in
an
Organ
,
Dead
and
Dumb
,
as
of
themselves
,
yet
sounding
out
aloud
the
high
praises
of
their
God
in
his
Church
,
when
they
are
filled
with
his
Breath
,
and
Holy
word
,
and
spirit
,
However
,
when
these
inward
conceptions
of
mens
spirits
bud
and
break
out
in
Births
,
James
1.15
.
and
land
in
another
World
,
in
the
Territories
of
Earthly
Soveraigns
,
who
,
like
God
,
are
both
Omniscient
and
Omnipotent
in
their
own
Dominions
and
precincts
;
Here
the
case
is
far
otherwise
,
Here
Earthly
Magistrates
have
their
free
Liberty
and
Authority
,
to
arrest
and
take
,
as
in
the
out-side
and
purliews
of
the
soul
,
whether
they
be
Christian
or
Heathen
,
as
well
the
one
,
as
the
other
in
their
several
capacities
and
Characters
,
Heathen
Kings
being
Gods
Deacons
,
Rom
,
13.4
.
or
his
Ministers
in
the
State
,
to
preserve
the
peace
of
God
and
man
,
by
frowning
upon
all
vice
and
sin
,
and
wicked
lewdness
,
Act.
18.14
.
which
is
spiritual
Idolatry
and
War
against
God
in
the
heart
,
provoking
his
vengaence
and
judgement
against
a
land
;
and
to
Protect
and
praise
them
in
every
good
work
and
vertue
,
which
is
the
amicable
and
loyall
deportment
,
and
worship
of
righteous
souls
towards
God
,
whereby
he
is
won
to
be
favourable
in
his
blessings
and
protections
,
not
only
to
them
and
their
seed
,
but
to
the
whole
land
,
(
though
less
deserving
,
)
for
their
sakes
,
Gen.
18.32
.
And
Christian
Kings
,
being
the
Fathers
and
Bishops
of
the
Church
,
and
Christs
undoubted
Viccars
,
on
Earth
in
all
the
outward
affairs
of
that
Holy
Polity
,
to
preserve
its
beauty
and
order
,
and
the
holiness
of
its
Communion
,
against
blemishes
and
scandals
,
according
to
the
Rules
of
Christ
;
Christian
Kings
I
say
cannot
be
denyed
to
be
the
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
according
to
Gods
own
mind
in
Esa.
49.23
.
Prophecies
,
like
to
Faith
,
being
the
evidence
of
things
not
seen
,
given
their
right
stiles
and
Titles
,
to
persons
and
degrees
,
as
yet
not
in
being
,
as
if
they
were
.
And
,
as
they
are
Fathers
,
so
they
are
Bishops
and
Overseers
of
Christs
Flock
the
Church
,
in
things
without
,
as
other
Holy
Bishops
are
in
things
within
,
as
it
was
declar'd
by
our
Constantine
,
the
first
Christian
Emperour
,
in
the
first
and
great
general
of
Counsel
of
Nice
,
of
318.
Primitive
,
and
the
best
tried
Bishops
,
the
Church
ever
had
,
Nemine
contradicente
,
not
one
dissenting
,
or
disliking
the
expression
,
either
then
,
or
since
,
but
our
Romish
Popes
of
late
after
the
Church
began
to
slumber
and
degenerate
.
And
Viccars
on
Earth
they
all
are
severally
in
their
own
Kingdoms
by
the
Popes
own
confession
,
for
so
Eleutherius
early
declares
,
in
his
Epistle
to
our
Lucius
,
the
first
Christian
King
in
the
world
,
(
about
the
year
170.
if
it
were
the
Act
of
Eleutherius
,
or
about
the
year
110.
if
the
Act
of
Evaristus
according
to
[
](A47083-e34240-b)a.
a.
Usher
de
Britan.
Eccles.
Primordiis
p.
34.
Ninius
,
or
sooner
according
to
[
](A47083-e34280-b)b.
b.
Usher
de
Britan.
Eccles.
Primordiis
p.
34.
Paulus
Jovius
)
which
though
it
be
not
Authentick
in
all
its
parts
,
and
purposes
,
yet
because
some
of
our
Kings
might
send
to
some
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
(
then
Famous
in
the
world
for
their
uprightness
)
to
be
Brotherly
advised
about
some
points
of
their
Government
,
(
unless
our
difference
from
them
about
Easter
,
as
well
as
the
East
,
might
interrupt
such
correspondence
or
Communion
,
)
and
the
Epistle
passes
for
true
,
and
Authentick
amongst
many
of
our
Romanists
;
therefore
the
Testimony
and
citation
in
it
,
touching
Kings
being
Gods
Vicars
in
their
Territories
,
is
firm
however
,
and
binding
against
them
to
the
full
.
And
St.
Paul
doth
no
less
,
in
the
Principles
,
he
layes
down
in
my
Text
;
by
which
every
master
is
Christs
Vicar
to
his
own
Servant
;
and
by
consequent
proportion
every
King
is
Christs
Vicar
to
his
own
Subjects
:
for
the
Apostle
would
have
tied
obedience
upon
Subjects
toward
Christians
Kings
if
they
had
been
in
his
time
in
being
,
in
the
same
from
and
tenour
,
as
upon
Christian
Servants
here
,
towards
their
Christian
Masters
,
as
is
observed
by
a
right
learned
Person
:
towards
whom
they
are
to
do
all
from
the
heart
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
unto
Christ
himself
,
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
as
,
implies
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
so
:
as
the
master
is
is
over
the
Servant
,
in
his
Civil
capacity
,
his
Civil
Lord
and
Master
,
so
is
he
over
him
,
in
his
Christian
capacity
,
a
Christian
Servant
as
Christ
is
over
Christians
and
Subjects
:
Masters
(
and
Kings
by
consequence
)
being
Christs
Image
or
similiude
,
or
Lievtenants
,
or
Viccars
,
as
the
particle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
implies
.
The
same
Apostle
exhorting
every
soul
to
be
subject
to
the
higher
Powers
,
Rom.
13.1
.
amongst
whom
are
comprehended
Ecclesiastical
persons
,
as
well
as
lay
,
saith
St.
Chrysostom
,
If
those
Powers
become
Christian
,
as
they
are
now
with
us
,
they
become
the
Vicars
of
Christ
by
consequence
,
to
all
their
Christian
Subjects
of
the
Clergy
,
as
well
as
Laity
,
and
were
his
Holiness
a
liege
Subject
of
this
Kingdom
,
our
King
would
be
inevitably
Christs
Vicar
on
Earth
unto
him
,
as
he
is
undoubtedly
to
all
English
,
or
Brittish
Roman
Catholicks
,
who
yet
suffer
themselves
to
be
seduced
by
him
,
(
who
is
no
Viccar
of
Christ
,
to
them
,
as
such
)
to
withdraw
their
Christian
obedience
from
him
,
who
truly
is
;
and
Unchristianly
and
disloyally
to
disown
his
Supremacy
over
them
,
who
is
as
truly
Christs
Vicar
over
them
in
this
world
,
as
he
is
their
Christian
King
,
or
they
his
Christian
Subject
.
Which
is
also
agreeable
to
right
reason
,
as
well
as
Scripture
,
for
there
is
a
great
difference
between
the
Inside
and
the
Outside
of
any
Church
,
or
particular
Christian
,
which
are
in
two
several
Kingdoms
under
two
distinct
Governments
;
the
one
Heavenly
and
Eternal
,
as
is
the
soul
,
the
other
Earthly
,
or
Temporal
,
as
is
the
body
,
of
which
two
,
they
are
severally
made
.
For
such
actions
of
the
Soul
,
as
are
concrete
to
the
body
,
and
of
use
and
moment
in
this
present
world
only
,
and
not
contrariant
to
Divine
Institution
,
and
are
circumstantiated
with
time
,
and
place
,
whereby
they
become
visible
facts
,
preceptible
by
mens
senses
,
and
open
to
the
view
and
cognizance
of
humane
Authority
,
though
they
be
concerning
matters
Christian
,
or
deportments
,
and
behaviours
,
and
wears
,
to
be
used
within
the
Church
,
and
in
time
of
service
,
the
same
are
not
properly
Spiritual
(
as
they
are
vulgarly
call'd
,
especially
with
them
at
Rome
,
whose
whole
Religion
is
about
the
outside
)
or
Heavenly
,
or
Eternal
,
and
Invisible
,
and
belonging
to
Salvation
,
which
is
equivalent
;
but
they
carry
a
Temporal
or
Secular
,
or
Carnal
nature
in
them
,
and
belong
therefore
to
Temporal
Jurisdiction
,
to
each
Crown
they
are
under
,
and
by
no
pretence
to
Rome
;
(
but
where
Rome
hath
a
temporal
Authority
to
order
them
in
her
own
Subjects
;
)
but
with
us
,
they
belong
to
our
Brittish
Thrones
,
and
Tribunals
,
and
to
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
(
where
they
concern
Christian
)
and
Temporal
,
where
they
concern
Civil
Society
,
and
to
the
Kings
Subjects
,
as
witnesses
,
and
Juries
upon
the
place
,
and
not
to
any
Forraign
Chair
or
Rota
,
or
Pack
of
strangers
,
to
make
profit
of
the
difference
,
and
laugh
at
the
follies
,
and
credulity
of
the
appellants
.
The
Supremacy
of
the
King
in
all
Causes
,
and
over
all
Persons
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Temporal
,
being
that
which
hath
been
learnedly
evinced
by
our
Writers
,
and
is
solemnly
recogniz'd
every
day
,
in
Gods
presence
,
in
Prayers
and
Oaths
,
according
to
the
settlement
of
our
Laws
,
by
the
Wisdom
of
the
Nation
.
But
though
this
inside
of
the
Church
be
properly
Secular
and
Temporal
,
because
visible
,
yet
the
Secular
Causes
,
which
belong
to
the
determinations
of
Christian
Secular
Authorities
,
are
well
and
orderly
distinguishable
into
Ecclesiastical
and
Christian
,
or
Temporal
,
and
Civill
,
as
the
whole
Commonwealth
,
may
be
considered
,
either
as
a
Society
of
men
,
or
a
Society
of
Christian
men
,
or
Church
.
In
the
first
respect
,
as
men
,
all
are
Subject
to
their
own
Kings
,
and
Laws
,
in
matters
of
life
,
limb
,
and
property
,
whether
they
be
Christian
,
or
Holy
,
or
Heathen
and
Antichristian
,
as
they
were
before
Christ
came
into
into
the
World
,
and
must
be
to
the
Worlds
end
.
For
Magistracy
is
Gods
Ordinance
(
whom
all
men
therefore
are
to
be
subject
to
from
the
heart
,
which
alwayes
attends
what
God
appoints
)
though
manag'd
,
by
a
Claudius
,
who
was
weak
and
infamously
credulous
;
or
Nero
,
who
for
his
cruelty
was
believed
by
many
to
be
Antichrist
;
for
to
such
,
the
Apostles
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
command
obedience
and
subjection
,
not
only
for
fear
of
wrath
and
power
,
but
for
Conscience
sake
,
and
the
fear
of
God
,
Rom.
13.5
.
1
Pet.
2.14
,
16.
For
they
that
resist
,
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
,
Rom.
13.2
.
Yet
on
this
undoubted
unforfeitable
right
of
Earthly
Kings
and
Governours
,
according
to
their
several
Constitutions
by
the
Laws
of
their
Kingdoms
,
the
Pope
,
like
a
fift
Monarch
,
hath
ever
,
and
still
doth
,
affect
and
design
new
incroachments
(
as
before
upon
the
King
of
Heaven
)
and
spiritual
pretences
of
Superiority
:
Not
only
by
exempting
his
Subjects
and
Clergy
from
secular
subjection
,
(
assuming
to
be
the
mother
of
the
Child
,
that
's
not
her
own
,
)
but
also
through
his
Emissaries
and
influence
,
in
the
time
of
his
Reign
and
Power
,
in
bringing
the
Lives
of
Subjects
to
the
Stake
,
and
their
States
into
Forfeiture
,
from
their
Posterity
,
for
Opinions
;
and
the
Heads
and
Crowns
of
Kings
themselves
,
to
the
like
danger
,
for
the
like
insufficient
cause
;
Absolving
Subjects
of
their
Allegiance
,
which
Christ
binds
on
every
Soul
,
and
leading
them
into
perjury
and
Rebellion
,
which
God
forbids
and
damns
;
being
not
only
Traytors
against
Heaven
and
Earth
therein
,
but
,
which
is
infinitly
worse
,
Traitor-makers
;
(
as
Satan
is
worse
than
a
sinner
,
)
and
,
as
many
Traitor-makers
,
by
their
Doctrine
(
and
what
lyes
in
them
,
)
as
there
are
Subjects
,
or
Polls
in
any
Kingdom
,
they
would
absolve
and
seduce
.
Which
made
the
Nation
joyn
unanimously
against
their
methods
,
not
only
by
Acts
of
Treason
,
since
the
Reformation
,
but
of
premunire
long
before
.
A
very
Apostolical
and
comely
deportment
in
a
chief
Professor
of
Christian
Holiness
and
vertue
!
that
he
,
and
his
Missionaries
,
should
deserve
to
be
thrust
,
and
shoulder'd
out
,
like
Pests
,
by
a
wise
,
and
a
Religious
people
,
(
and
their
Friends
,
)
and
the
door
made
fast
against
them
,
with
the
strongest
Barricadoes
,
that
could
be
thought
of
,
Hanging
,
and
Drawing
,
and
Quartering
!
Yea
many
of
his
own
Confessors
and
Martyrs
,
our
Native
Roman-Catholicks
to
this
day
,
who
sincerely
adhere
to
all
his
other
Doctrines
,
(
though
Flead
Alive
with
penalties
,
and
inconveniences
for
it
)
yet
disclaim
and
desert
his
infallible
guidance
in
this
particular
,
and
would
be
ready
to
venter
Lives
and
Fortunes
,
for
their
Laws
and
Countrey
,
against
any
Invasion
of
the
Land
,
though
countenanc'd
or
authoriz'd
by
the
Pope
;
for
though
such
Loyalty
be
looked
upon
at
Rome
with
an
evil
eye
,
as
hath
lately
appeared
in
the
Irish
Excommunications
for
the
like
principle
and
profession
of
Allegiance
,
yet
they
are
resolved
to
be
true
to
their
King
,
let
who
will
call
them
Hereticks
for
being
honest
Subjects
:
And
this
their
Resolution
must
be
grounded
,
either
upon
Policy
,
or
vain
glory
,
(
to
avoid
the
danger
,
as
well
as
the
Infamy
,
of
Rebellious
principles
,
)
or
upon
Conscience
to
God
,
which
only
is
true
honour
:
I
am
apt
,
(
if
I
do
no
wrong
,
)
to
believe
the
last
,
and
to
acknowledge
,
and
own
all
such
by
Consequence
,
as
true
English
Protestants
,
as
any
in
our
own
Church
,
for
preferring
Conscience
before
the
Pope
,
which
,
as
I
have
proved
,
is
the
chief
point
in
difference
between
Papists
and
Protestants
.
And
the
rather
,
if
they
deal
alike
,
with
the
rest
of
their
opinions
,
which
set
us
at
distance
from
one
another
,
by
the
same
rule
,
which
if
it
be
good
and
right
,
must
hold
,
in
the
rest
,
as
well
as
this
;
dismissing
all
other
Tenets
,
that
are
excepted
against
,
and
have
no
support
from
God
,
or
Conscience
,
or
the
Scripture
,
but
the
bare
Authority
of
the
Pontifical
Chair
.
For
being
so
dangerously
and
perfidiously
deceived
,
while
trusting
to
its
judgement
and
of
right
interpreting
,
in
a
case
so
evident
,
and
plain
,
and
Important
,
as
Neck
,
and
Estate
,
and
Salvation
,
can
amount
to
:
If
they
will
suffer
themselves
again
,
to
be
over-rul'd
to
differ
from
their
Brethren
,
upon
no
reason
of
Conscience
,
but
this
bare
Authority
alone
,
whereof
they
have
had
tryal
of
its
fidelity
,
and
the
old
sophisme
of
believing
as
that
Church
believes
:
This
cannot
be
counted
worthy
and
filial
piety
,
and
well
weighed
Religion
in
them
,
but
a
negligent
unadvisedness
,
equivalent
to
plain
fault
and
folly
,
(
especially
there
being
present
suffering
,
and
future
hazard
in
the
Case
,
)
according
to
the
known
Proverb
:
The
Friend
,
that
deceives
me
once
,
it
is
his
fault
;
twice
,
it
is
my
own
.
All
differences
in
our
Religion
,
being
thus
easily
compos'd
between
us
,
(
if
they
stand
constant
to
their
good
principle
throughout
its
consequences
,
as
reason
binds
them
to
,
(
and
there
will
be
no
reason
else
,
to
believe
or
trust
their
Loyalty
)
what
a
day
of
bliss
would
it
be
to
them
,
and
us
,
to
go
hand
in
hand
together
,
like
Christian
,
as
well
as
English
,
brethren
,
to
their
Churches
and
ours
?
what
peace
to
themselves
,
in
their
concerns
,
both
within
,
and
without
?
what
tears
of
joy
,
would
it
cause
in
their
Protestant
Tenants
and
dependants
,
who
would
willingly
resigne
their
lives
,
to
see
that
blessed
day
,
what
acclamation
and
bone-fire
throughout
the
Nation
,
for
the
restoration
of
its
strength
and
Union
?
what
Ecchoes
and
Halelujahs
amongst
the
Angels
of
Heaven
,
that
delight
in
mens
Salvation
,
and
return
from
Errour
.
But
should
they
offer
to
make
themselves
,
and
us
,
and
the
Nation
,
happy
,
with
such
a
Festival
:
How
must
they
expect
to
be
well
lash'd
for
this
,
by
their
Old
Friends
,
for
Hereticks
,
and
Schismaticks
,
and
Apostates
,
from
the
Holy
See
;
besides
the
ignobleness
of
changing
,
and
being
unconstant
;
to
which
I
shall
not
now
reply
:
But
those
of
them
,
that
through
Gods
Grace
assisting
them
,
nowithstanding
such
discouragements
and
obstacles
,
that
will
be
leaders
and
examples
to
their
brethren
,
in
such
paths
of
Peace
and
Life
,
and
count
it
Glory
and
magnanimity
to
adhere
to
truth
,
through
shame
and
calumny
,
and
but
an
Heathenish
vain
glory
,
to
be
constant
to
Antient
Errour
,
and
will
accept
to
be
Gods
Catholicks
,
although
they
may
be
branded
for
being
Hereticks
to
the
Pope
therein
;
may
the
blessings
of
Heaven
be
multiplyed
upon
every
one
of
them
,
and
their
Posterity
for
ever
,
according
to
the
numbers
and
Myriads
of
hearts
,
in
Heaven
,
and
Earth
,
they
shall
,
with
their
own
,
refresh
thereby
.
In
the
second
respect
,
as
the
Church
is
a
Society
of
Christian
men
,
standing
in
need
of
Government
,
and
Peace
,
and
Order
,
and
outward
decency
and
Regulation
in
its
publick
Worship
,
and
Communion
,
against
scandalls
from
within
,
1
Cor.
5.11
.
or
tongues
and
censures
from
without
,
1
Cor.
14.23
.
Authority
and
power
must
of
necessity
be
allowed
in
such
external
matters
,
to
those
that
are
Superiours
and
Governours
in
such
a
body
,
without
whom
,
it
were
as
impossible
for
it
,
to
be
kept
in
any
order
,
as
for
an
Army
to
subsist
without
any
Officers
,
or
Commanders
.
And
here
,
if
any
any where
▪
the
Pope
is
to
put
in
his
plea
and
claim
for
Supremacy
,
which
cannot
be
well
denyed
him
at
Rome
,
and
his
Suburbicarian
Territories
,
where
he
hath
the
Power
both
of
Prince
and
Bishop
;
but
he
never
originally
had
over
[
](A47083-e35790-b)(a)
(a)
Praefat.
Monastic
.
Anglican
.
part.
1.
Millain
,
and
his
next
neighbours
the
seven
Provinces
of
Italy
,
heretofore
under
their
own
peculiar
Jurisdiction
,
without
appeal
to
Rome
,
or
conformity
with
it
,
in
several
of
its
Catholick
Ceremonies
,
and
ways
of
Devotion
,
particularly
the
Roman
Fasting
upon
Saturday
:
much
less
over
our
British
Isles
,
which
never
were
within
the
Diocess
,
or
Bayliwick
of
Rome
,
by
any
right
;
besides
its
new
exclusion
by
the
Supremacy
of
our
Kings
,
becoming
Christian
;
the
rising
of
the
one
,
being
the
setting
of
the
Glory
of
the
other
,
like
the
Baptist
giving
place
to
Christ
.
For
though
before
Kings
be
Christians
,
the
Bishops
and
Officers
of
the
Church
,
were
Supream
in
their
several
limits
:
It
being
equally
incongruous
,
and
inconvenient
,
for
the
Church
,
in
Church
Affairs
,
to
be
under
Heathen
Government
,
as
under
none
at
all
:
Yet
Bishops
themselves
,
though
of
Christs
own
appointment
and
Institution
,
gave
place
and
precedence
to
Kings
and
Emperours
,
becoming
Christians
;
who
are
Lords
of
our
outward-man
,
and
Gods
of
the
outside
,
in
all
communities
;
allowing
them
to
be
now
,
Christian
heads
,
of
their
Christian
,
as
they
were
,
Civil
heads
before
,
of
their
Civil
Dominions
and
Territories
:
And
contenting
themselves
to
be
eyes
to
these
Christian
heads
,
and
not
the
head
it self
,
their
Counsellours
under
them
,
and
not
their
Lords
above
them
,
under
any
colour
or
pretence
.
The
Bishops
of
the
Church
,
being
to
resemble
the
Stars
,
in
the
Firmament
of
the
Church
,
as
they
are
stil'd
by
our
Saviour
,
Revel.
1.10
.
who
are
to
Rule
by
night
as
chief
,
when
there
is
no
Sun
to
shine
:
but
as
soon
as
the
Sun
appears
(
who
resembles
Christ
,
and
Kings
,
his
proper
Deputies
and
Vicars
,
)
then
though
never
so
fixt
,
they
withdraw
their
splendor
,
and
dis-appear
,
as
to
Lustre
,
but
not
as
to
influence
,
and
assistance
,
being
ready
,
in
case
of
any
Antichristian
Ecclipse
,
to
peep
and
shine
at
mid-day
;
as
the
dotage
of
Parents
manumits
the
Sons
;
and
in
case
not
only
the
Sun
be
overcast
,
but
the
Stars
also
with
it
,
by
some
Carnal
Sympathy
,
and
compliance
,
or
thick
storm
and
cloud
,
be
intercepted
from
us
,
why
may
not
private
Souls
below
,
take
each
Gods
word
and
will
,
in
the
Bible
,
or
Conscience
,
in
the
Creed
,
or
Babtismal
vow
,
as
a
Lamp
to
their
feet
,
and
a
guide
to
their
path
,
when
there
is
no
other
light
?
Ps.
119.105
.
Why
not
beg
the
guidance
of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
that
leads
to
all
truth
,
which
is
not
denyed
to
fervent
prayer
?
1
Joh.
2.20
,
27.
Luc.
11.13
.
The
Cessation
of
Fathers
and
guides
on
Earth
,
doth
not
dissolve
the
Allegiance
,
or
hopes
of
Orphan
Christians
from
their
Heavenly
Father
;
but
very
commonly
makes
the
dependance
nearer
,
and
closer
,
and
the
assistance
wonderful
,
as
in
the
Case
of
the
late
glorious
King
,
deprived
of
his
Chaplains
,
of
numbers
of
Religious
Christians
,
such
as
St.
Bernard
,
Gerson
,
and
others
,
under
the
darkest
times
of
Popery
,
and
many
British
Families
in
England
,
deprived
of
their
Teachers
,
in
the
Pagan
Invasion
of
the
Saxons
.
The
right
Christian
Soul
,
neither
is
,
nor
can
be
deprived
of
Christ
,
her
best
self
;
whether
her
guides
on
Earth
remove
,
or
stay
,
Rom.
8.38
,
39.
where
she
hath
Superiours
left
,
she
obeyes
them
in
Christ
,
which
is
the
best
obedience
on
Earth
;
where
none
are
left
,
Christ
alone
,
hath
her
whole
heart
,
and
immediate
service
,
which
is
the
obedience
,
that
's
paid
in
Heaven
:
as
Noah
is
said
to
walk
with
God
,
the
times
being
so
corrupt
,
he
had
none
else
to
walk
with
here
.
Gen.
8.9
.
But
when
God
doth
bless
a
Nation
,
with
guides
and
deputies
under
him
,
the
chiefest
heed
and
duty
of
the
Soul
(
wherein
her
wisdom
or
folly
before
God
and
man
,
and
her self
appears
)
is
in
her
chusing
,
and
cleaving
to
her
true
guide
,
and
superiour
,
and
not
the
wrong
;
for
by
mistake
herein
,
the
rights
and
honour
of
the
true
Superiour
,
and
representative
of
Christ
,
shall
be
Sacrilegiously
with-held
,
and
prophanely
conferred
on
the
false
,
which
is
her
case
and
fate
in
every
sin
,
that
engrosses
her
affections
,
where
the
honour
that
's
due
to
God
alone
,
is
paid
to
an
Idol
,
for
want
of
heed
and
difference
to
be
made
,
between
what
is
her
real
,
and
that
which
is
only
her
seeming
good
,
and
lure
to
deceive
her
.
And
the
Errour
,
that
may
be
commited
in
the
Recognition
of
wrong
Superiours
over
us
,
under
Christ
,
in
External
matters
of
Religion
,
(
For
in
Internals
,
or
externals
there
is
none
to
be
over
us
,
but
himself
,
)
is
twofold
;
either
(1)
In
specie
,
in
kind
,
or
(
2.
)
gradu
,
in
degree
.
The
first
,
is
a
mistake
in
the
whole
;
as
if
a
Subject
of
France
,
should
take
the
King
of
Spain
for
his
Soveraign
;
in
such
a
case
,
his
obedience
to
the
wrong
,
is
Treason
against
the
right
Superiour
,
and
is
not
his
obedience
,
but
his
sin
:
the
mistake
in
degree
,
is
between
Superiour
and
Subordinate
;
where
respect
and
obedience
is
due
to
both
,
but
the
respect
that
's
due
to
the
Master
,
is
given
to
the
Servant
,
and
the
Steward
honoured
above
the
Lord
,
and
the
Officer
,
above
the
Prince
,
that
Authorizes
him
,
which
is
the
usual
honour
of
those
,
that
make
blind
obedience
and
advantage
,
more
than
conscience
,
the
measure
of
their
duties
.
The
last
,
is
more
absurd
and
faulty
,
for
the
first
,
is
liker
madness
and
distraction
,
one
purblin'd
in
his
Intellects
may
be
guilty
of
the
one
,
but
none
can
be
guilty
of
the
other
,
but
him
,
who
is
wholly
blind
,
and
mad
.
For
God
and
nature
directs
men
,
and
Christians
,
and
Irrational
Creatures
themselves
,
to
make
a
difference
between
Friends
and
strangers
,
and
though
to
be
civil
to
all
,
yet
not
to
rely
,
and
trust
on
those
we
know
not
,
as
much
,
as
on
those
we
know
.
The
word
Hostis
for
an
Enemy
,
at
first
did
signifie
a
stranger
,
so
easy
is
the
transition
that
is
between
them
:
and
in
Church
dependance
,
which
is
our
present
case
,
God
hath
given
great
Instances
to
the
world
in
general
,
and
to
all
Nations
in
particular
,
that
it
is
not
his
will
,
we
should
be
led
by
strangers
,
more
than
by
guides
of
our
own
flesh
and
bloud
:
for
this
cause
,
Christ
took
upon
him
humane
nature
,
when
sent
by
God
,
John
17.3
.
to
direct
the
world
;
For
verily
he
took
not
on
him
the
nature
of
Angels
for
this
purpose
,
Heb.
2.16
.
which
though
greatly
Holy
,
is
yet
Forraign
to
ours
;
and
,
as
it
were
of
another
Country
,
and
their
best
messages
seldome
received
,
by
the
best
Christians
,
without
fear
,
and
horrour
,
and
suspition
Luk.
2.9
.
Math.
28.45
.
But
he
took
upon
him
the
seed
of
Abraham
,
being
sent
unto
his
own
,
John
.
1.11
.
And
in
all
things
it
behoved
him
to
be
made
like
unto
his
Brethren
to
be
the
better
fitted
for
Sympathy
towards
us
on
his
part
,
and
the
belief
thereof
on
ours
.
Heb.
2.17
,
18.
In
like
manner
,
in
sending
his
Apostles
for
the
conversion
of
Nations
,
the
first
fruits
in
every
Nation
,
that
were
converted
to
Christ
,
were
appointed
for
Bishops
and
Teachers
,
as
soon
as
might
be
,
to
convert
their
Brethren
,
and
the
Supemacy
over
the
Gentile
Churches
,
not
entail'd
upon
a
Jewish
line
and
succession
forever
,
as
our
first
Teachers
;
but
upon
the
Natives
themselves
,
in
every
City
and
Country
,
when
fitted
for
it
,
to
Govern
and
direct
their
people
;
and
every
Province
to
have
its
own
Metropolitan
,
chief
within
it self
,
and
unsubordinate
to
Foreigners
.
And
it
is
likewise
observed
,
that
the
needs
of
every
Country
in
point
of
food
,
and
Raiment
,
and
Physick
,
is
best
supplied
from
within
it self
;
and
whether
it
be
for
the
health
,
or
interest
of
this
Nation
,
to
delight
to
wear
forraign
Liveries
above
its
own
,
I
shall
not
now
dispute
;
and
,
but
that
the
Witchcraft
and
fascination
,
that
is
in
errour
,
doth
Seal
up
the
Intellect
,
it
deludes
;
less
dispute
there
would
be
with
all
sober
minds
,
but
that
we
have
Governours
of
our
own
Nation
(
praised
be
God
)
fitted
as
likely
for
ability
and
compassion
,
to
be
faithful
guides
to
their
Inferiour
Brethren
,
as
the
greatest
Angels
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
to
whom
(
were
it
alwayes
certain
,
they
would
prove
good
Angels
)
we
are
not
so
near
and
dear
,
as
to
our
own
Pastors
,
who
are
bone
of
our
bone
,
and
flesh
of
our
flesh
.
And
that
our
own
wise
Kings
and
Parliaments
,
have
,
and
can
,
make
as
wholesom
Laws
for
this
Church
and
State
,
as
the
Conclave
ever
can
or
did
,
how
far
,
and
how
dear
soever
fetched
and
bought
.
To
alledge
,
as
the
Romanists
do
,
that
Christ
had
his
fix'd
Officers
,
his
Apostles
,
and
Bishops
in
his
Church
,
before
there
were
any
Christian
Kings
,
which
cannot
be
denyed
;
that
St.
Peter
was
the
chief
of
these
Apostles
,
which
also
may
be
granted
,
for
peace-sake
,
as
to
his
precedence
,
but
not
any
Jurisdiction
;
that
the
present
Popes
are
the
successors
of
St.
Peter
in
all
his
Authority
and
Holiness
,
whether
they
follow
him
,
as
he
followed
Christ
,
or
not
;
and
therefore
are
Superiours
to
all
Christian
Kings
and
Princes
,
in
their
own
Teritories
,
as
well
as
at
Rome
,
in
all
affairs
relating
to
Religion
,
is
such
a
broken
Title
,
such
a
far-fetch'd
Etymology
,
and
derivation
of
Authority
,
as
only
fully
proves
the
Antichristian
humour
of
exalting
themselves
,
above
every
thing
that
is
called
God
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Majesty
,
as
the
word
may
imply
(
which
is
the
Jaundize
,
that
overspreads
the
face
and
vitals
of
that
Church
all
over
)
but
cannot
satisfie
the
conscience
of
any
sober
English
Christian
,
to
relinquish
,
and
renounce
,
his
manifest
allegiance
,
and
Subjection
to
his
own
Prince
,
and
Church
,
to
whom
it
is
due
,
to
bestow
the
same
to
his
own
wrong
,
and
Spiritual
danger
,
as
well
as
Temporal
,
upon
a
forraign
Power
,
to
whom
it
is
not
due
,
and
to
rob
his
King
,
to
maintain
a
cheat
.
For
neither
are
our
Brittish
Churches
more
Subject
to
the
Chair
of
Rome
,
than
is
the
Crown
of
France
,
to
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
which
it
had
long
a
mind
to
,
but
never
any
right
;
neither
,
if
degrees
and
dignities
be
compared
,
are
Crowns
to
be
Subject
to
the
Mitre
,
but
the
Mitre
to
the
Crown
.
For
Kings
,
if
Heathen
,
are
without
the
Church
,
and
therefore
not
Subject
to
the
Pope
,
were
he
a
lawful
Vicar
of
Christ
,
for
what
have
I
to
do
,
to
judge
them
that
are
without
—
them
that
are
without
,
God
judgeth
,
1
Cor.
5.12
,
13.
neither
do
they
forfeit
their
Soveraignty
,
by
being
Christian
Kings
,
by
any
colour
or
pretence
of
St.
Peters
supremacy
,
St.
Peter
himself
being
judge
,
who
writes
to
his
fellow
Elders
,
to
feed
the
flock
of
God
,
which
was
among
them
,
1
Pet.
5.1
,
2.
and
to
be
subject
for
the
Lords
sake
to
the
King
,
as
supreme
;
for
so
is
the
will
of
God
.
1
Pet.
5.1
,
2.
There
is
no
where
,
less
love
and
honour
from
the
heart
,
to
that
blessed
Apostle
St.
Peter
,
(
no
not
perhaps
in
Hell
)
than
amongst
them
at
Rome
;
an
out-side
love
or
Philauty
,
for
Secular
ends
and
designs
,
they
may
have
for
him
,
beyond
any
,
(
such
as
the
Ephesian
Silver-smiths
had
for
Diana
,
by
which
they
had
their
wealth
.
Act.
19.24
,
25.
or
Turks
for
Christs
Sepulcher
,
which
turns
to
account
unto
them
,
)
which
is
not
their
love
to
St.
Peter
,
but
to
themselves
,
and
bellies
;
for
if
they
had
the
least
love
and
honour
from
the
heart
,
in
Christ
,
to
his
name
and
dignity
,
they
would
rather
chuse
to
starve
,
or
beg
,
than
face
their
frauds
,
and
cheats
upon
all
degrees
of
men
,
with
his
name
and
Authority
,
or
make
him
a
complice
,
or
an
Author
,
to
all
their
impious
Usurpations
,
and
Rebellions
,
against
the
Kings
both
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
against
his
mind
and
principles
,
as
before
.
For
St.
Peter
himself
,
from
whom
Popes
derive
all
the
power
over
Kings
,
they
can
pretend
to
,
yea
Christ
himself
,
from
whom
St.
Peter
had
his
,
and
the
whole
Christian
Church
in
his
divine
person
,
while
he
was
on
Earth
,
did
submit
to
Magistrates
and
Presidents
,
acknowledging
their
Power
to
be
from
Heaven
John
19.11
.
and
his
Kingdom
not
to
be
of
this
world
,
Joh.
18.36
.
as
his
pretended
Vicars
cannot
also
be
,
by
consequence
;
for
a
Deputy
cannot
have
more
Power
than
his
Soveraign
.
St.
Paul
commands
every
soul
to
be
Subject
,
or
subordinate
to
the
higher
Powers
,
Rom.
13.1
.
(
which
St.
Chrysostom
upon
the
place
,
as
before
,
extends
to
Apostles
and
Ecclesiasticks
,
as
well
as
Lay
,
and
with
good
reason
,
for
no
Crime
can
be
Treason
,
where
is
no
Subjection
,
)
and
gives
the
title
of
excellency
to
Festus
,
an
Heathen
President
,
Act.
26.
as
St.
Luke
to
Theophilus
a
Christian
,
Luk.
1.3
:
an
evident
argument
,
that
neither
would
have
denied
the
title
of
Majesty
to
a
King
,
and
much
more
to
a
Christian
King
;
for
as
Servants
gained
no
outward
liberty
,
by
becoming
Christians
,
but
continued
Servants
after
,
as
well
as
before
their
conversion
.
1
Cor.
7
,
20
,
21.
So
neither
do
Kings
lose
their
Prerogatives
,
or
Supremacy
,
by
being
Christians
,
but
are
to
be
received
into
the
Christian
Society
,
or
Church
,
in
the
same
degree
,
and
quality
,
they
had
in
the
Civil
,
or
State
;
Superiour
to
all
,
Inferiour
to
none
:
And
the
Texts
therefore
,
that
command
obedience
and
submission
to
Heathen
Magistrates
,
do
command
the
same
much
more
to
Christian
:
And
manifestly
condemn
the
Pope
as
Antichristian
,
in
denying
it
.
And
as
in
the
World
,
or
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
they
were
Gods
Deacons
,
or
Liturgists
,
as
they
are
stiled
,
Rom.
13.4
,
6.
or
his
Ministers
for
the
encouragement
and
discouragement
of
Vertue
and
Vice
v.
4.
So
in
the
Church
,
or
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
they
are
Christs
Ministers
,
to
serve
him
with
their
Authorities
,
in
maintenance
of
Holiness
and
Order
,
which
is
vertue
in
its
highest
degree
;
and
extirpation
of
Scandals
,
which
is
Vice
and
Confusion
,
under
greatest
aggravation
.
Which
trust
and
supremacy
,
they
bore
in
the
Church
of
God
,
in
all
Ages
,
under
all
dispensations
,
in
Old
Israel
,
or
the
Jewish
Church
,
and
New
Israel
,
or
the
Christian
,
Gal.
6.16
.
For
so
Aaron
gave
place
to
Moses
,
and
Nathan
though
inspir'd
,
counts
himself
,
but
the
servant
of
his
King
nevertheless
,
bowing
himself
with
his
face
to
the
ground
,
when
he
came
into
his
presence
,
as
his
deportment
is
recorded
,
(
not
for
naught
)
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
1
King
.
1.23
,
27.
And
such
was
the
power
and
influence
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
,
in
matters
Ecclesiastical
,
that
the
whole
state
and
face
of
the
present
Church
,
and
the
fate
and
destiny
of
the
land
it self
,
is
usually
comprised
by
Scripture
,
in
one
word
,
in
the
Character
of
the
Kings
heart
,
that
reigned
,
whether
it
was
right
with
God
,
or
not
:
When
it
sayes
,
that
such
and
such
Kings
,
did
that
which
is
good
,
or
that
which
was
evil
,
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
,
and
what
was
like
to
follow
from
such
example
;
for
no
face
or
figure
of
Heaven
,
can
be
more
benigne
,
or
fortunate
:
No
Comet
so
portending
,
and
ill
boding
to
a
Nation
,
as
a
wakeful
,
or
a
supine
Prince
,
in
Mercy
,
or
Judgment
,
appointed
over
it
,
that
eyes
all
himself
in
his
Charge
,
or
trusts
too
far
to
others
:
The
Prince
is
the
first
and
Master
wheel
,
even
in
the
Church
,
that
gives
motion
,
and
Order
,
to
all
the
rest
;
all
will
be
at
a
stand
,
or
out
of
order
,
when
this
,
is
:
He
is
the
Architect
in
the
building
,
and
ordering
,
both
of
Tabernacle
and
Temple
,
according
to
his
Pattern
from
God
;
he
sets
all
to
their
proper
work
,
and
erects
,
and
dedicates
,
both
the
one
and
the
other
;
and
places
Aaron
and
Levi
in
their
several
Stations
,
each
one
afterwards
to
look
to
their
own
work
and
duties
of
Instructing
,
Sacrificing
,
attoning
,
interceding
,
that
God
may
dwell
in
the
Camp
or
State
,
as
the
Life
,
and
Soul
,
and
Strength
there
of
.
And
their
care
of
Gods
Church
,
was
not
a
free
will
Offering
,
or
a
generous
work
of
Super-erogation
in
the
Kings
of
Israel
,
which
was
their
praise
and
honour
to
mind
and
attend
,
and
not
their
guilt
to
neglect
and
leave
to
others
;
but
it
was
the
principal
indispensable
point
of
their
trust
and
charge
.
For
Old
Israel
might
be
said
,
to
be
more
a
Church
,
than
a
Kingdom
,
being
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Lot
and
Inheritance
,
the
Clergy
,
or
spiritual
Kingdom
of
God
.
The
rest
of
the
Heathen
World
,
being
revolted
from
him
,
and
kept
in
slavery
under
the
Prince
of
the
power
of
the
Air
,
Ephes.
2.2
.
And
therefore
the
Governour
of
such
a
Nation
,
was
more
the
head
of
a
Church
,
than
the
King
of
a
Countrey
,
being
truly
both
the
one
and
the
other
;
the
one
supremacy
being
common
to
every
Heathen
Prince
,
but
the
other
proper
and
peculiar
to
Rulers
in
Israel
.
For
God
himself
by
particular
condescention
was
King
of
Israel
,
1
King
.
8.7
.
And
men
came
to
be
Kings
,
by
his
permission
and
allowance
,
as
his
Vicars
and
Lieutenants
,
to
maintain
his
Worship
and
Honour
,
wherein
the
peoples
happiness
,
as
well
as
their
Prerogative
did
consist
.
In
the
World
,
he
was
the
best
and
completest
Prince
,
that
had
most
of
the
Councellor
,
or
Captain
in
him
,
to
suppress
all
disorder
and
violence
at
home
,
by
Laws
,
and
all
invasions
and
dangers
from
abroad
,
by
Arms
and
Courage
:
But
in
Israel
,
he
was
the
best
King
,
that
had
most
of
the
Priest
and
Bishop
in
him
,
to
win
God
of
his
side
:
They
conquered
their
enemies
in
the
field
then
best
,
when
they
served
God
best
at
home
:
Their
Victories
and
Successes
depended
not
so
much
upon
their
Bow
and
Chariot
,
or
the
Conduct
of
their
Generals
,
or
the
Courage
and
Number
of
their
men
,
as
upon
having
the
Lord
of
Hosts
on
their
side
,
to
go
along
with
their
Armies
,
which
Blasphemous
Lives
never
had
the
Happiness
to
procure
;
that
Rule
of
our
Saviour
,
that
directs
how
to
prosper
in
the
World
,
being
true
,
as
well
before
,
as
since
his
coming
:
But
seek
ye
first
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
his
Rightousness
,
and
all
things
shall
be
added
unto
you
,
Mat.
6.33
.
For
it
was
their
sins
,
that
gave
valour
and
prevalence
to
their
enemies
,
and
despondency
to
themselves
;
Then
was
there
War
in
the
gate
,
when
they
sought
after
new
Gods
,
Jud.
5.8
.
The
children
of
Ephraim
carrying
Bowes
,
turn'd
their
backs
in
the
day
of
Battel
,
because
they
kept
not
the
Covenant
of
God
,
Psal.
79.9
.
And
it
was
their
Piety
and
Repentance
made
them
miraculously
Victorious
,
when
over-match'd
:
Yea
,
the
Heathen
Historian
observes
and
confesses
the
like
touching
the
Roman
Empire
,
that
its
progress
and
success
was
founded
in
sincere
zeal
for
their
Gods
,
as
its
decayes
and
overthrow
to
arise
from
profane
remissness
and
easie
Luxury
.
Upon
good
reasons
therefore
,
as
well
of
Conscience
and
Equity
,
to
approve
themselves
Faithful
and
Loyal
to
Gods
Honour
and
Interest
,
to
whom
Kings
are
immediate
Subjects
,
as
they
expected
the
like
Fidedelity
and
Loyalty
from
their
people
appointed
to
be
their
Subjects
;
as
of
publick
wel-fare
and
pros●erity
to
their
Nation
,
(
obliging
Arguments
with
ri●ht
Princely
dispositions
,
)
We
find
the
best
Kings
of
Israel
(
and
even
Heathen
Kings
,
when
sober
,
)
chiefly
to
imploy
their
Royal
Authority
and
Power
about
matters
Ecclesiastical
,
to
suppress
Idolatry
,
to
reform
Abuses
,
to
settle
wholesom
Laws
and
Fences
,
about
Doctrine
,
Worship
and
Discipline
,
in
Gods
Church
.
To
put
down
high
places
,
Groves
,
Idolatrous
Altars
,
Sodomites-houses
,
and
all
strange
Religion
,
as
did
Josia
,
2
Kings
.
23.4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
And
other
Kings
to
break
in
pieces
the
Brasen
Serpen●
,
though
made
by
Moses
,
when
abused
to
Idolatry
,
as
did
Hezechia
,
2
King
.
18.4
.
To
send
able
Teachers
throughout
the
Land
as
did
Jehoshaphat
,
2
Chron.
2.8
.
to
Dedicate
,
and
Repaire
,
and
Purifie
the
Temple
,
as
did
Solomon
,
1
King
.
8.29.6
.
and
Joash
,
2
Chron.
24.4
.
and
Hezechia
,
2
Chron.
5.
To
institute
the
Feast
for
the
Dedication
of
the
Temple
,
as
did
the
Macchabees
,
1
Macch.
4.56.59
.
which
our
Saviour
honour'd
with
his
presence
,
Joh.
10.22
.
To
restore
the
celebrating
of
the
Passoever
to
its
Ancient
Rite
,
2
King
.
22.21
.
To
appoint
a
Fa●r
to
save
his
Nation
,
as
did
the
King
of
Niniveh
with
success
,
Jon.
3.7
,
10.
To
decree
Blaspheming
Hectors
to
be
cut
in
pieces
,
as
did
the
King
of
Babylon
,
when
converted
,
Dan.
3.29
.
To
appoint
Judges
in
Causes
Ecclesiastical
,
as
well
as
Temporal
,
2
Chron.
19.8
.
Amaria
the
Chief
Priest
in
all
matters
of
the
Lord
,
and
Zebadia
the
Ruler
of
the
house
of
Juda
for
all
the
Kings
matters
,
v.
11.
To
assemble
Synods
and
Councells
about
Sacred
Affairs
,
for
settling
the
Ark
,
as
did
David
,
1
Chron
,
13.2
.
For
dedicating
the
Temple
,
as
did
Solomon
,
1
Reg.
8.
and
reforming
the
Nation
,
and
bringing
them
back
unto
the
Lord
God
of
their
Fathers
,
as
did
Jehoshaphat
,
2
Chron.
19.4
.
To
maintain
their
Command
and
Soveraignity
in
such
matters
,
not
only
over
all
the
people
in
general
,
1
King
.
23.21
.
but
over
the
High
Priests
themselves
in
particular
,
by
assigning
their
work
and
duty
,
2
King
.
22.8
,
12.
Where
Jehoshaphat
layes
command
upon
Hilkiah
the
High-Priest
;
thrusting
them
out
of
their
High-Priesthood
for
their
Disloyalty
,
as
Solomon
did
Abiathar
,
1
King
.
2.27
.
And
sparing
them
their
Lives
in
courtesie
to
their
Coat
,
v.
26.
And
this
their
pious
care
and
zeal
for
God
and
Religion
,
(
which
in
the
Popes
account
were
little
less
than
intermeddling
in
other
mens
rights
,
)
is
recorded
in
Gods
account
,
as
their
Eternal
praise
,
and
honour
,
and
good
service
to
their
Countrey
.
And
like
Josiah
,
was
there
no
King
before
him
,
that
turn'd
to
the
Lord
with
all
his
heart
,
and
with
all
his
Soul
,
and
with
all
his
might
,
—
Neither
arose
there
any
like
him
,
2
King
.
23.25
.
And
Jehoshaphat
sought
to
the
Lord
God
of
his
Father
,
and
walked
in
his
Commandments
,
and
not
after
the
doings
of
Israel
.
Therefore
the
Lord
established
the
Kingdom
in
his
hands
,
and
all
Juda
brought
to
Jehoshaphat
Presents
,
and
he
had
Riches
and
honour
,
in
abundance
,
2
Chron.
17.5
.
And
the
contrary
neglect
about
the
Worship
of
God
,
in
their
wicked
Kings
,
and
making
their
people
to
sin
by
their
defection
,
or
ill
example
,
was
the
ruine
of
their
Land
,
2
Chron.
36.17
.
And
a
Brand
of
Infamy
upon
their
names
in
particular
,
forever
,
as
the
followers
of
Jereboam
the
Son
of
Nebat
which
made
Israel
to
sin
,
and
therefore
liker
to
Satan
therein
,
than
to
Gracious
Kings
and
Fathers
.
And
what
was
thus
their
bounden
duty
and
honour
,
in
the
Kings
of
Israel
,
to
imploy
their
Authority
and
Government
for
God
and
his
Church
,
upon
the
like
ground
and
proportion
,
is
the
duty
and
interest
of
all
Christian
Kings
:
for
a
Kingdom
that
becomes
Christian
,
becomes
a
Church
thereby
,
or
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
1
Pet.
3.5
.
the
Heritage
and
Clergie
of
God
:
a
Christian
Kingdom
is
a
new
Israel
of
God
,
Gal.
6.16
.
and
Christian
Kings
by
consequence
are
heyres
of
the
same
Prerogative
and
Supremacy
,
that
did
belong
in
Israel
to
the
Kings
of
Israel
,
where
the
High-Priests
were
subordinate
in
externals
to
the
Kings
,
and
not
the
Kings
to
the
Priests
.
It
is
a
contradiction
to
be
a
King
,
and
to
be
Subject
:
wherein
Popes
are
made
Supreme
,
Kings
are
made
Subjects
;
there
cannot
be
two
Supremes
in
the
same
Church
or
Kingdom
;
and
it
were
a
great
snare
and
Spiritual
misery
to
be
subjects
under
two
contrary
Soveraigns
,
and
to
be
bound
in
conscience
to
obey
contrary
injunctions
and
commands
,
whereby
inevitably
their
obedience
to
the
one
,
becomes
their
sin
and
transgression
against
the
other
Soveraign
;
which
is
the
condition
of
Roman
Catholicks
,
who
own
the
Pope
for
supreme
,
to
the
wrong
of
those
Christians
Soveraigns
over
them
,
whose
right
it
is
;
whereby
their
conscientious
Catholick
obedience
,
becomes
unconscionable
disobedience
to
their
right
Superiour
.
It
concerns
and
behoves
them
therefore
,
and
every
other
Christian
subject
(
in
whom
the
word
of
Christ
ought
to
dwell
richly
in
all
wisdom
,
Col.
3.16
.
)
to
be
fully
satisfied
,
who
is
to
rule
them
.
He
that
mistakes
his
Soveraign
will
mistake
his
Loyalty
.
The
Old
and
New
Testament
,
knows
but
two
Soveraigns
,
God
or
the
King
,
Christ
or
Caesar
,
2.
Chron.
19.11
.
Math.
22.21
.
so
the
Jewish
,
so
the
Ancient
Christian
Church
;
so
the
Church
of
England
held
upon
the
Reformation
,
when
the
whole
Nation
,
both
Parliament
,
and
Convocation
unanimously
agreed
,
that
the
Pope
had
no
more
to
do
in
England
,
than
any
other
Bishop
.
The
Soveraignty
of
the
Lord
the
Pope
,
starting
up
when
the
Church
began
to
degenerate
,
strongly
savours
of
a
fifth
Monarchy
,
or
an
Antichristian
erection
.
Christ
only
is
the
Immediate
Soveraign
of
the
Inside
of
men
in
his
Church
,
Kings
the
Immediate
Soveraigns
of
the
outside
in
their
Dominions
:
the
Pope
or
Prelate
is
Soveraign
in
neither
,
Pet.
5.3
.
Rom.
13.1
.
therefore
there
is
no
obedience
due
,
from
the
heart
and
conscience
,
to
spirituall
Governours
,
but
wherein
they
agree
in
their
Doctrines
with
Christs
mind
,
and
clash
not
in
their
outward
order
and
Discipline
,
with
the
rights
of
Christian
Kings
:
for
delegates
are
to
be
obeyed
in
,
and
for
,
and
not
against
their
Principals
,
and
the
soul
is
subject
to
none
,
but
to
a
supreme
,
either
the
Lord
Christ
,
who
is
absolutely
such
;
or
our
Lord
the
King
,
who
is
such
in
externals
by
Christs
concession
,
Prov.
8.15
.
subject
also
it
is
to
Governours
,
but
for
his
sake
,
and
by
his
command
,
that
is
to
say
,
it
's
subject
not
to
them
,
but
to
him
.
But
it
will
be
still
objected
,
what
have
Kings
to
do
with
Religion
?
that
wholly
belongs
to
Spiritual
persons
,
and
the
Clergy
,
and
to
the
Pope
,
the
Patriarch
,
in
such
matters
,
and
by
consequence
,
Supreme
;
and
it
must
still
be
answered
and
acknowledged
;
That
the
substantial
part
of
Christian
Religion
lyes
out
of
the
Horizon
and
Territory
of
Kings
,
in
another
world
,
as
it
were
,
where
yet
none
is
Soveraign
but
Christ
alone
;
Popes
and
Bishops
and
Inferiour
Priests
being
all
officers
and
Ministers
under
him
in
this
Kingdom
,
all
of
equal
degree
and
power
;
without
difference
in
their
Authorities
or
Keys
,
saving
that
in
equity
and
merit
,
they
are
foremost
and
chiefest
,
who
are
most
painful
and
faithful
in
this
trust
.
Kings
well
observe
their
bounds
therein
,
they
do
not
(
as
they
ought
not
)
intermeddle
in
such
matters
between
the
soul
and
God
,
as
are
of
divine
Institution
,
or
immortal
importance
;
they
meddle
not
with
the
Priestly
office
;
and
great
would
be
the
peace
of
Churches
,
and
of
the
world
,
if
the
Pope
did
as
little
meddle
with
the
Kingly
:
they
take
not
upon
them
to
preach
and
publish
the
Laws
and
mind
of
Christ
in
his
name
and
Authority
,
nor
to
denounce
wrath
and
War
against
offenders
high
or
low
,
nor
of
themselves
to
Excommunicate
the
unworthy
from
the
Holy
Society
of
Christs
Church
,
and
all
hopes
of
mercy
till
they
repent
and
change
,
nor
to
arbitrate
,
as
for
Christ
,
who
are
fit
and
worthy
of
Grace
or
pardon
;
neither
do
they
travel
between
Heaven
and
Earth
,
upon
messages
between
Christ
and
souls
,
as
the
Angels
upon
the
ladder
,
being
now
Gods
mouth
to
the
people
,
in
wholsom
Counsels
and
Instructions
;
anon
the
peoples
mouths
to
God
,
in
humble
confessions
or
thanskgivings
;
as
neither
did
the
Kings
of
Israel
ever
offer
to
enter
the
holy
place
,
or
order
the
Shew
Bread
,
or
Sacrifice
,
or
incense
,
(
which
might
have
been
done
with
the
same
skill
,
though
not
with
the
same
Authority
,
by
Common
persons
,
as
by
Priests
)
and
hath
been
attempted
by
one
or
two
,
but
to
their
wo
:
No
,
under
both
Law
and
Gospel
,
these
offices
did
solely
belong
to
peculiar
Ministers
and
Levites
set
a
part
by
Gods
Institution
on
purpose
,
who
were
and
are
the
Clergy
of
his
Clergy
and
Heritage
,
and
the
Priests
to
those
in
speciall
,
that
were
and
are
his
peculiar
people
and
Priest-hood
,
Exod.
19.6
.
Revel.
1.6
.
The
Church
it self
being
Laick
and
common
compar'd
to
these
,
as
was
the
World
to
the
Church
.
For
no
less
is
implied
in
the
reason
of
those
expressions
,
where
both
the
Christian
and
Jewish
Church
,
are
said
to
be
a
Kingdom
of
Priests
,
as
in
Exodus
,
or
Kings
,
and
Priests
to
God
,
as
in
the
Revelation
:
they
being
in
special
manner
Kings
,
and
Priests
,
and
Clergy
,
from
whom
the
name
and
title
is
deriv'd
to
others
,
for
some
likeness
and
comparison
,
for
what
the
Copy
is
,
that
is
the
Original
much
more
.
And
if
Christs
mission
was
not
from
Secular
,
but
Divine
Authority
,
so
neither
is
the
Institution
of
the
Evangelical
Priesthood
from
man
,
but
from
God
,
being
sent
from
Christ
,
as
he
was
sent
from
God
,
Joh.
20.21
.
Bishops
and
Presbyters
being
equally
from
Christs
own
Ordination
and
appointment
,
though
not
of
equal
order
and
degree
between
themselves
,
but
in
several
respects
the
one
Superiour
(
and
which
may
seem
strange
)
inferiour
likewise
to
the
other
.
For
the
better
understanding
whereof
,
the
distinction
between
Spiritual
and
Temporal
,
is
to
be
remembered
,
and
considered
in
its
Primitive
and
Apostolical
acception
,
and
not
the
modern
Roman
sense
,
who
confound
Heaven
and
Earth
in
their
notions
,
as
they
do
in
their
values
and
affections
;
the
one
referring
to
the
present
visible
world
,
the
object
of
sense
;
the
other
to
the
Church
,
or
Invisible
world
to
come
,
wherein
Christians
live
here
by
Faith
;
the
Church
being
more
excellent
than
this
world
,
as
eternity
is
more
than
time
;
and
yet
this
world
more
excellent
than
the
Church
,
(
which
is
dead
unto
it
,
)
in
the
estimation
of
sense
,
as
is
the
living
more
excellent
than
the
dead
,
Eccles.
9.5
.
whereby
is
discoverable
the
several
Superiorities
between
Episcopacy
and
Presbytery
,
in
the
same
person
in
whom
both
are
co-incident
,
as
they
are
in
every
Bishop
,
and
those
Elders
in
Timothy
,
who
for
Ruling
well
,
and
labouring
also
in
the
word
and
Doctrine
,
were
counted
worthy
of
double
honour
,
1
Tim.
5.17
.
where
,
in
the
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
we
have
a
clavis
to
decide
this
difference
;
for
the
habitude
and
Character
of
a
Bishop
,
is
that
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
Ruler
or
Prince
,
as
the
Brittains
term
their
Arcsh-Bishop
of
Carleon
to
Monk
Agustine
;
but
that
of
a
Priest
or
Presbyter
,
is
the
form
and
quality
of
a
Subject
,
or
Servant
,
or
Labourer
,
which
two
notions
greatly
differ
,
like
God
and
Creature
;
But
then
their
several
allotments
,
or
respective
worlds
,
are
to
be
considered
,
wherein
the
one
and
the
other
are
said
to
labour
,
or
bear
Rule
.
And
clear
,
first
it
is
,
that
the
Presbyters
labour
,
as
a
Servant
under
Christ
,
in
his
word
and
Sacraments
,
is
within
the
Vineyard
of
the
Church
,
and
therefore
belonging
to
Eternity
,
as
the
Church
it self
doth
;
and
that
the
Rule
of
the
Bishop
in
the
second
place
,
is
Temporal
by
consequence
,
and
about
order
in
this
present
world
;
and
the
better
preservation
of
the
Temporal
out-side
of
the
Church
;
for
to
affirm
it
to
be
a
Spiritual
Rule
over
the
Church
in
its
in-side
,
(
which
is
Eternal
,
and
Christs
own
Peculiar
Jurisdiction
,
)
were
very
inconvenient
and
unsound
.
And
this
Temporal
Superiority
over
the
Temporal
part
of
an
Ecclesiastical
Community
,
as
to
all
Causes
and
persons
,
that
be
within
it
,
(
for
any
Society
whether
Sacred
or
Civil
,
can
no
more
subsist
,
or
fare
well
,
without
a
Governour
or
a
Chief
,
than
a
body
without
a
head
)
continues
in
Bishops
,
by
Christs
establishment
,
till
the
rising
of
the
Sun
;
that
is
,
till
the
Civil
Magistrate
of
that
Province
become
Christian
;
whose
defect
they
before
supplied
,
as
Guardians
;
and
then
it
doth
set
,
or
cease
,
but
Heliacally
,
as
the
Stars
set
in
the
morning
,
in
deference
to
a
greater
lustre
,
that
is
better
able
to
do
their
work
,
continuing
still
in
the
same
firmament
and
Sanhedrin
,
under
his
Rayes
,
and
Bound
nevertheless
by
their
office
and
duty
,
to
be
ready
to
shine
again
without
him
,
(
as
before
)
in
case
of
darkness
,
or
Eclipse
,
as
was
said
before
.
And
it
well
appears
how
the
Christian
Temporal
Magistrates
,
and
the
Church
have
understood
one
another
,
in
reference
to
their
several
bounds
and
limits
,
by
those
parcels
of
Ecclesiastical
Authority
the
one
hath
resum'd
,
as
his
right
,
and
the
other
willingly
quitted
and
yeilded
thereunto
as
just
,
upon
his
arrivall
to
Supremacy
in
Church
,
as
well
as
state
.
For
we
never
find
him
offering
to
touch
any
part
of
the
Priestly
office
or
the
Power
of
the
Keys
,
nor
to
preach
,
or
Baptize
,
or
absolve
,
or
consecrate
,
which
acts
and
Authorities
belong
to
another
Spiritual
Kingdom
,
farr
enough
out
of
his
Temporal
Dominion
and
Jurisdiction
.
But
several
parts
of
Episcopal
Rule
and
Government
,
have
been
rightly
assum'd
and
yielded
to
him
in
Generall
Counsels
,
and
in
our
Church
of
England
in
particular
,
wherein
he
is
declared
supreme
in
all
Causes
and
over
all
persons
Ecclesiastical
,
which
was
the
Original
Right
of
Metropolitans
,
but
since
held
by
them
,
as
was
fit
,
not
as
Soveraigns
any
more
but
as
subordinate
to
their
Christian
Magistrates
.
And
by
this
Hypothesis
,
is
resolvable
,
whether
Bishops
ordain
Priests
,
as
they
are
Priests
,
or
as
they
are
Rulers
,
which
would
make
for
the
strength
and
re-allyance
of
the
Protestant
Interest
:
For
Bishops
cannot
Ordain
of
themselves
,
without
Priests
to
assist
,
much
less
can
Priests
Ordain
without
a
Bishop
to
preside
,
where
he
may
be
had
;
and
Christian
Kings
offer
not
to
resume
(
as
their
temporal
right
)
any
part
of
the
Ordination
or
Consecration
of
either
sort
,
but
only
nominate
our
Bishops
in
the
right
of
Patrons
or
Founders
,
or
as
representers
of
the
whole
Community
,
by
whom
they
were
in
the
Primitive
Church
elected
,
as
likewise
in
the
Brittish
.
Therefore
the
Priest
,
who
is
but
a
Labourer
,
is
Inferiour
and
subordinate
in
this
World
to
the
Bishop
,
who
is
a
Ruler
,
by
Divine
Order
and
designation
,
not
to
be
violated
by
any
,
without
the
guilt
and
scandal
of
being
Rebells
against
Superiours
.
And
the
Bishop
in
his
Chair
as
a
Ruler
,
is
Inferiour
to
himself
in
his
Pulpit
,
as
Christs
Labourer
and
Preacher
,
in
reference
to
the
other
World
.
For
it
is
a
higher
excellency
to
be
the
least
in
Eternity
,
than
the
greatest
in
time
,
to
subdue
sin
than
to
subdue
the
World
,
Psal.
84.11
.
Which
yet
,
is
so
,
as
to
Faith
,
and
reason
,
and
the
Consciences
of
all
sober
men
,
with
their
own
;
yet
not
as
to
sense
,
or
the
Law
and
course
of
this
present
life
,
and
general
Practice
;
whereby
through
humane
infirmity
very
few
,
(
yet
not
wanting
in
our
times
,
)
have
been
observed
to
be
as
ambitious
of
the
labour
of
Converting
Souls
,
as
of
the
honour
and
command
of
a
Rich
Bishoprick
;
though
the
worst
(
and
Welsey
himself
)
at
their
dying
hour
have
yielded
to
this
Truth
:
Whereby
no
Inferiour
Minister
,
that
is
diligent
in
his
work
and
calling
,
can
have
reason
to
envy
the
higher
condition
and
temporal
honours
of
Superiours
in
this
World
,
having
such
great
reward
and
honour
in
reserve
from
God
,
for
his
own
work
.
And
we
see
the
Soul
it self
,
though
never
so
excellent
or
extensive
,
to
be
content
in
this
life
,
with
less
room
and
port
,
than
the
body
;
and
an
Idiot
may
have
a
greater
presence
than
a
Rabbi
,
though
the
one
have
its
name
from
restraint
and
narrowness
,
the
other
from
Amplitude
of
person
and
endowments
;
and
Davids
great
spirit
which
encountred
Bears
,
and
Lyons
,
and
Goliah's
,
had
but
a
narrow
Case
:
And
St.
Paul
who
overcame
the
world
by
his
Ministry
,
is
said
by
some
;
To
be
weak
in
presence
,
and
in
his
speech
Contemptible
,
2
Cor.
10.10
.
And
were
not
Christ
,
the
only
Master
and
Rewarder
,
and
Judge
,
and
King
;
and
his
Priesthood
but
in
the
Character
and
Condition
of
Labourers
and
Stewards
under
him
,
and
not
the
Lords
and
proprietors
of
his
blessed
word
and
Mysteries
;
who
were
able
or
sufficient
,
to
requite
their
spirituals
?
Is
the
tenth
of
an
Estate
,
or
thousands
of
Rams
,
or
ten
thousands
of
Rivers
of
Oyl
,
or
the
whole
World
(
were
one
sole
owner
of
it
)
a
sufficient
price
or
present
,
for
the
Gospel
,
or
for
Christ
,
or
for
pardon
of
sins
,
and
peace
of
Conscience
,
and
the
Souls
Salvation
?
What
Kings
or
Emperours
were
too
good
to
bow
,
and
prostrate
themselves
before
Popes
,
(
if
they
preach'd
)
or
any
right
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
were
their
comfortable
messages
their
own
,
and
not
their
Heavenly
Masters
?
Yet
though
they
are
but
Instruments
and
servants
under
Christ
,
are
they
not
to
be
left
without
honour
,
and
esteem
,
and
maintenance
from
men
,
and
that
not
mean
or
scant
,
for
their
work
sake
;
though
they
be
to
expect
their
full
reward
and
portion
from
none
,
but
God
.
For
the
reason
and
Civility
of
Nations
,
(
though
they
reserve
the
Glory
and
honour
to
the
chief
Authors
of
their
deliverances
and
victories
,
)
yet
leaves
not
the
Messengers
of
good
Tydings
without
their
due
respect
and
presents
.
God
alone
is
our
supream
King
,
and
Father
,
preserver
,
and
our
Earthly
Superiours
,
and
Benefactors
,
and
Delieverers
,
are
but
Instruments
under
him
:
And
though
the
respect
that
is
due
and
congruous
to
the
principal
,
be
not
payable
to
the
Instrument
;
yet
by
all
Laws
,
and
Instincts
of
Gratitude
,
and
Conscience
,
and
Customes
of
Nations
,
Instruments
under
God
of
Benefits
,
Kings
,
Fathers
,
Conquerours
,
Benefactors
,
receive
that
proper
and
meet
acknowledgment
and
return
,
that
is
their
due
;
yet
Instruments
are
by
no
means
to
step
into
the
Throne
,
or
usurp
or
arrogate
the
Royalties
of
their
Principals
,
but
must
rest
content
with
that
Tribute
of
respect
and
honour
,
that
is
due
to
their
subordinate
Ranks
and
Stations
,
though
they
are
the
Conveyers
under
God
of
Spiritual
,
which
infinitely
exceed
all
temporal
benefits
and
mercies
.
And
great
and
remarkable
is
the
difference
between
the
Pains
of
the
Clergy
,
and
the
payments
and
rewards
of
the
Laity
,
in
the
Ancient
and
Primitive
times
,
when
Christ
was
more
in
the
heart
,
and
the
World
less
,
towards
what
it
is
,
and
hath
been
,
in
the
degenerate
times
of
Christianity
,
when
the
World
began
to
have
more
of
mens
hearts
,
than
Christ
.
St.
Peter
,
though
the
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Founder
of
our
great
and
Wealthy
Popes
,
was
not
worth
a
Groat
upon
the
score
of
his
Function
;
for
so
is
his
answer
to
one
begging
his
Alms
,
Silver
and
Gold
have
I
none
,
but
such
as
I
have
give
I
thee
,
Act.
3.6
.
And
yet
all
Rich
Christians
then
,
that
had
either
Land
,
or
Houses
,
sold
and
parted
with
all
,
and
laid
them
at
his
feet
,
c.
4.34
,
35
,
37.
so
great
was
the
clearness
of
the
one
,
and
the
gratitude
of
the
other
,
and
the
care
and
preferrence
of
the
Community
and
of
the
poor
in
both
.
And
St.
Paul
laboured
night
and
day
to
get
his
living
,
while
he
preach'd
the
Gospel
of
God
unto
others
,
1
Thess.
2.9
.
Yet
bears
them
record
,
That
they
were
ready
to
pluck
out
their
eyes
,
if
possible
,
to
give
them
to
him
,
Gal.
4.15
.
A
good
Argument
,
that
they
that
would
not
spare
their
Eyes
,
much
less
would
spare
their
Purses
for
his
sake
;
as
others
more
remote
cannot
erect
Temples
,
(
though
miracles
of
the
World
for
magnificence
)
sufficiently
answerable
to
the
merits
of
his
memory
.
And
the
Apostolical
abstinence
was
closely
followed
by
the
succeeding
Heroes
of
the
Primitive
Church
:
As
Origen
and
others
,
who
preferr'd
Hearts
before
Purses
,
and
fared
hard
,
and
went
barefoot
,
while
they
had
Nobles
for
their
Converts
,
which
is
not
to
be
attributed
to
Sullenness
,
or
Melancholly
,
or
Vain-glory
,
but
either
to
the
strict
observation
of
our
Saviours
Rule
,
Freely
have
you
received
,
freely
give
,
more
binding
in
those
times
of
Miraculous
assistance
:
Or
to
an
aime
of
trampling
this
present
World
under
their
their
feet
,
and
encouraging
their
Christian
followers
in
their
poverty
and
persecutions
,
as
the
Emperour
Severus
us'd
to
walk
bare-head
in
snow
and
rain
,
to
hasten
the
tardy
March
of
his
Armies
:
Or
to
the
Eternal
Rules
and
decencies
of
giving
and
receiving
,
which
require
the
one
part
to
forget
their
merits
,
the
other
never
to
forget
their
benefits
;
more
lively
exerted
in
them
,
who
by
extraordinary
Grace
were
better
fitted
to
represent
the
several
parts
of
God
,
to
the
life
;
whereof
the
Giver
is
ever
one
,
as
the
Receiver
is
of
the
Creature
,
and
the
Receiver
,
(
when
he
requites
and
repayes
)
puts
on
again
the
Giver
,
and
the
Giver
becomes
as
a
Creature
to
be
in
a
capacity
to
receive
,
(
which
is
a
remarkable
shadow
and
footstep
in
nature
of
the
Incarnation
)
and
both
parts
of
God
could
not
be
acted
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
by
such
unbounded
zeal
,
and
thankfulness
in
both
,
in
imitation
of
Gods
bounty
,
who
giveth
liberally
,
and
is
so
far
from
upbraiding
,
that
he
hazards
the
denyal
of
his
existence
and
being
with
the
inconsiderate
,
for
his
silence
and
withdrawing
.
But
extraordinary
times
being
not
presidents
for
ordinary
,
that
the
Clergy
now
should
labour
Gratis
,
or
the
Laity
hold
all
in
Common
,
as
then
they
did
,
as
the
manner
of
living
in
a
Siege
,
not
a
Rule
for
the
manner
of
living
,
when
God
sends
Peace
and
plenty
:
This
noble
strife
and
generous
contention
between
Liberality
and
Refusal
in
Primitive
Hearers
and
Teachers
,
was
stated
afterwards
,
and
compos'd
by
Divine
and
Apostolical
intimations
;
not
only
,
That
of
the
Labourer
being
worthy
of
his
hire
,
but
that
more
express
establishment
,
Even
so
hath
the
Lord
ordained
,
that
they
which
preach
the
Gospel
should
have
by
the
Gospel
,
1
Cor.
9.14
.
Where
the
Evangelical
maintenance
is
equall'd
,
if
not
indentified
,
with
the
Levitical
,
which
is
known
not
to
have
been
scant
;
and
prosperity
and
a
Curse
annex'd
from
God
besides
,
upon
all
that
were
just
,
or
unjust
,
in
paying
,
or
withholding
their
Tithes
and
Offerings
,
Mal.
3.8.9
,
10.
And
further
yet
;
We
wish
you
did
reign
,
that
we
also
might
reign
with
you
,
1
Cor.
4.8
.
Where
it
is
implyed
,
that
it
is
but
just
and
fit
,
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
should
partake
and
share
in
its
highest
prosperity
and
advancement
,
who
are
sure
to
smart
with
the
first
,
in
its
adversity
and
contempt
:
For
every
Religion
expresses
what
honour
it
hath
for
the
Deity
it
worships
,
by
the
respect
and
honour
it
enjoyns
to
be
paid
to
its
Ministers
and
Attendants
:
And
amongst
all
degrees
of
Christians
,
from
the
lowest
to
the
highest
,
neither
Christ
,
nor
his
Ministers
,
can
be
said
to
be
either
lov'd
,
or
honour'd
,
where
both
are
not
lov'd
and
honour'd
equally
,
if
not
above
themselves
.
And
no
man
can
despise
the
Ministers
of
his
Religion
,
without
despising
his
Religion
,
nor
despise
his
Religion
,
without
despising
himself
,
for
where
is
a
man's
self
more
than
in
his
God
,
or
Idol
.
If
Christ
and
his
Religion
be
to
be
honoured
,
it
is
to
be
invited
,
to
sit
equal
with
us
in
our
Feasts
,
if
not
above
,
wherein
no
Church
is
more
proportionable
,
than
this
of
England
,
which
hath
its
Min●stry
so
adequate
and
comporting
with
the
several
degrees
and
conditions
of
its
Laity
;
like
Arteries
with
the
veins
along
the
body
from
the
toe
to
the
head
.
But
now
far
otherwise
is
it
amongst
Christians
,
Teachers
and
Disciples
,
when
the
world
hath
possessed
their
hearts
;
And
Christ
dwells
but
at
their
tongues
only
?
many
there
are
besides
Quakers
,
it
is
to
be
feared
,
that
would
be
well
contented
to
be
without
any
Gospel
at
all
,
on
condition
to
be
Tith-free
;
and
judge
no
sort
of
men
better
to
be
spared
or
retrenched
in
this
Commonwealth
than
Christs
Ministers
.
And
if
they
had
Power
enough
in
their
hands
,
would
judge
an
100
l.
per
annum
to
be
revenew
enough
,
or
two
much
,
for
any
Bishop
to
support
himself
,
and
Family
,
and
to
keep
Hospitality
,
and
relieve
the
poor
,
and
strangers
,
and
to
defend
the
Church
against
its
Enemies
,
and
not
10000
l.
per
annum
too
much
for
themselves
,
to
spend
upon
their
lusts
and
Vanity
.
And
in
some
Nations
,
the
Lay
sort
Raign
and
Rule
,
and
the
Clergy
hold
the
stirrup
,
or
serve
under
revocable
pay
,
like
other
workmen
,
and
trained
thereby
to
be
,
as
observant
of
the
state
,
as
of
God
;
neither
hath
the
degenerate
Clergy
been
behind
in
over-reaching
,
to
the
degenerate
Laity
,
in
grudging
and
subducting
;
especially
in
the
Roman
Church
,
who
conceived
she
never
had
enough
,
untill
she
had
all
,
not
only
their
Lands
,
but
their
Liberties
,
and
all
became
her
Tenants
or
Vassals
,
or
tributaries
from
the
Plow
to
the
Throne
.
Now
,
how
would
these
two
contrary
lusts
tear
and
destroy
one
another
,
if
God
had
not
raised
Kings
to
preserve
the
peace
between
them
?
How
would
Religion
and
good
literature
all
fall
to
the
ground
,
and
Atheism
and
Barbarism
,
or
equivalent
Ignorance
and
superstition
,
come
again
in
their
place
,
if
Kings
were
not
Nursing
Fathers
to
secure
their
Rights
,
and
Defenders
of
the
Faith
,
to
maintain
their
Priviledges
and
quietness
?
to
correct
on
the
one
hand
the
Idolatrous
Avarice
of
some
hard
hearts
who
would
starve
the
Lord
Christ
,
to
cherish
their
Lord
Mammon
;
And
to
check
the
Hypocrisie
and
worldliness
of
others
,
on
the
other
hand
,
who
Christopher-like
carry
Christ
upon
their
backs
,
to
begg
mens
hearts
;
who
make
use
of
Purgatory
,
and
the
world
to
come
,
to
gull
men
out
of
this
present
;
who
call
all
men
to
be
their
Paymasters
for
the
unvaluable
unrequitable
mysteries
of
the
Gospel
,
(
which
they
at
best
but
counterfeit
)
and
make
them
Vassals
for
ever
afterward
,
upon
the
score
of
that
Tribute
and
acknowledgement
;
who
claim
a
Supremacy
over
Princes
,
not
upon
the
score
of
the
Pulpit
,
and
the
Eternal
obligations
thereof
,
which
they
quit
,
but
upon
the
score
of
their
Chairs
,
which
was
borrowed
from
the
Throne
,
and
intended
it
should
return
to
its
subordination
thereunto
.
Though
Spiritual
Graces
,
(
wherewith
they
are
ill
stock'd
)
are
above
all
Temporal
reward
,
as
much
as
Salvation
is
above
an
Earthly
Crown
;
yet
it
doth
not
follow
,
that
the
Instruments
and
conveyers
of
Grace
,
are
Superiours
here
in
in
this
world
,
to
all
that
receive
it
by
their
Ministry
.
The
message
and
Author
is
,
but
not
the
messenger
;
Kings
hear
Gods
word
,
as
Subjects
to
Christs
whole
word
it
is
,
but
not
as
Subjects
to
those
,
that
Preach
it
,
but
their
Masters
rather
.
It
is
an
ill
and
Un-evangelical
Inference
,
and
too
much
savouring
of
Antichrist
,
from
Spiritual
Doctrines
to
raise
Secular
Superiority
,
and
to
make
wordly
Rule
and
Ambition
,
the
chief
end
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
Ego
&
Rex
meus
,
was
a
perfidious
Traiterous
crime
in
Wolsey
,
to
transfer
his
Masters
honour
and
Soveraignty
upon
himself
,
which
is
their
great
Disease
at
Rome
,
and
constant
Boldness
upon
Christ
.
A
Pursiveant
,
though
sent
from
a
King
,
to
Arrest
a
Peer
,
is
not
Superiour
in
quality
thereby
to
the
Peer
,
although
his
Authority
and
errand
be
;
we
may
as
well
conclude
all
Centinels
to
be
Generals
of
the
Field
,
or
every
Chaplain
declaring
Christ
will
in
a
Sermon
before
the
King
,
to
be
Primate
of
the
Church
,
and
every
Christian
,
who
Conquers
the
world
by
his
Faith
,
to
be
Emperour
of
this
world
,
as
Popes
to
be
Supremes
in
Christian
Kingdoms
and
Churches
over
mens
souls
and
bodies
,
because
they
are
the
Servants
and
Officers
of
Christ
,
who
is
.
When
St.
Ambrose
boldly
durst
suspend
his
Soveraign
,
and
Theodosius
meekely
yielded
to
the
censure
of
his
Subject
;
there
was
no
Superiority
either
lost
or
got
,
by
this
in
either
;
both
doing
their
parts
of
Servants
herein
,
the
Bishop
of
fidelity
about
his
Master's
mysteries
,
the
Emperour
of
Submission
to
his
Saviours
Steward
.
All
orders
and
degrees
in
the
Church
,
are
every
one
in
the
Postures
of
Servants
to
Christ
,
and
Servants
to
another
for
Christ
his
sake
,
1
Cor.
3.22
.
and
he
alone
the
only
Master
and
Soveraign
,
Math.
23.8
.
In
this
world
,
it
's
true
,
it
's
otherwise
,
where
some
are
Servants
,
others
are
Masters
;
some
Rulers
,
and
others
Ruled
:
all
to
be
regarded
,
as
unto
Christ
in
their
several
Superiorities
,
by
Christians
,
who
are
to
serve
and
obey
them
all
from
the
heart
upon
Christs
account
in
addition
to
their
Civil
obligation
,
which
is
correlative
to
their
Civil
Superiority
;
for
as
we
are
Christians
,
we
serve
none
but
Christ
:
and
those
that
Rule
and
Govern
,
if
Christians
,
do
it
as
his
Servants
;
and
Pious
Kings
have
justly
esteemed
it
to
be
a
greater
Dignity
to
be
Servants
of
Christ
,
than
Soveraignes
of
this
world
.
Whosoever
therefore
misguides
,
or
mis-governs
his
Inferiour
,
or
wrongs
,
or
deceives
his
Neighbour
,
or
disobeys
,
or
dishonours
his
Superiour
,
Christian
:
violates
his
Faith
and
duty
,
first
to
his
Heavenly
Soveraign
in
his
heart
,
before
he
wrongs
any
other
on
Earth
,
by
his
outward
Act.
And
it
is
our
concern
and
honour
,
as
to
detect
and
shun
all
such
as
are
Traytors
and
Faithless
to
our
Saviour
,
so
dearly
to
embrace
and
love
them
from
our
hearts
that
are
true
.
But
though
Kings
meddle
not
with
the
Substantialls
of
Religion
,
or
the
rights
of
Christ
,
yet
with
the
out-side
or
Circumstantials
,
that
fall
within
their
charge
and
cognizance
,
they
well
may
,
and
must
:
whatsoever
in
Church
matters
is
of
Temporal
,
not
of
Eternal
moment
,
neither
determined
by
Christ
,
nor
necessary
to
Salvation
,
but
conducing
only
to
Order
,
and
Peace
,
and
Decency
,
and
good
example
before
men
,
belongs
to
Christian
Kings
,
to
regulate
by
discretion
,
with
the
advice
of
their
Clergy
,
Numb.
27.21
.
Mal.
2.7
.
for
their
Transitory
Nature
makes
them
more
allyed
to
this
present
world
(
where
Kings
are
Soveraigns
,
)
than
their
bare
Connexion
to
Holy
duties
,
doth
make
them
appurtenances
to
the
other
immortal
world
,
where
Christ
only
Raigns
and
Rules
.
For
Instance
,
whether
it
be
more
decent
to
perform
Divine
service
in
a
Gown
,
or
Surplice
,
or
in
a
Cloak
,
or
Querpo
?
whether
with
the
people
having
all
their
Hats
on
,
as
do
the
Jewes
,
or
the
Minister
,
as
the
French
,
or
all
bare
,
both
Minister
and
People
,
as
usually
amongst
us
?
whether
kneeling
,
or
sitting
,
be
the
best
and
seemliest
postures
at
several
Offices
before
men
?
(
for
it
is
clear
,
before
God
that
the
heart
is
all
in
all
,
)
whether
a
Bason
at
the
Ministers
Elbow
be
more
comly
than
a
Font
;
or
whether
the
Font
stand
best
in
the
Chancel
with
the
other
Table
for
the
other
Sacrament
,
or
at
the
Church
door
,
in
token
of
our
entrance
by
it
?
Whether
the
Cross
may
be
used
in
Baptism
,
or
the
Ring
in
Marriage
?
Whether
the
King
have
not
power
to
found
and
endow
Churches
,
and
to
alter
Sees
,
and
to
translate
the
Metropolitan
from
one
place
to
another
,
as
he
thinks
fit
for
any
new
convenience
,
or
redress
.
These
things
are
nominally
spiritual
,
but
really
secular
,
and
belong
to
Christian
Temporal
Jurisdiction
,
which
no
way
intrenches
herein
upon
Divine
Institution
or
Soveraignity
,
which
hath
left
out
such
matters
and
causes
free
for
Christian
Kings
to
regulate
,
even
in
the
Church
and
Temple
,
as
did
the
Kings
of
Israel
.
The
Church
being
part
of
their
state
and
Province
,
where
Kings
and
Subjects
are
Christian
;
and
the
one
to
order
every
thing
to
the
Lord
Christ
,
whose
Deputies
and
Vicars
now
they
are
;
and
the
other
to
obey
them
in
all
such
their
Orders
,
from
the
heart
as
to
the
Lord
:
Neither
is
there
any
peril
of
Soul
or
Salvation
,
by
such
transitory
matters
,
as
wears
and
postures
of
the
Body
,
(
where
they
are
not
ordained
for
to
honour
,
or
acknowledge
Idols
,
and
false
Gods
;
)
there
may
be
great
danger
in
contention
,
1
Cor.
11.16
.
and
disobedience
to
those
Divine
and
Eternal
Laws
,
which
command
obedience
and
Conformity
to
humane
:
Neither
are
the
Circumstances
of
Religion
made
equal
hereby
to
the
substantial
parts
thereof
,
being
observed
to
such
several
Ends
,
and
intents
,
sufficiently
distinct
and
different
,
as
are
the
Authorities
that
appoint
,
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
God
himself
in
those
,
and
Kings
as
his
Deputies
and
delegates
in
these
,
(
though
many
mens
too
much
placing
their
Heaven
,
and
zeal
,
and
humour
and
scruples
upon
Ceremonies
and
shadows
,
make
them
substances
as
to
themselves
.
)
For
the
difference
between
Time
and
Eternity
,
or
the
Body
and
the
Soul
,
or
sense
and
faith
,
or
word
and
sword
,
or
Heaven
and
Earth
,
or
peace
of
Conscience
,
and
the
peace
of
the
Kingdom
,
is
not
more
fixt
,
and
manifest
,
and
unconfounded
,
than
is
that
,
between
the
inside
and
outside
of
the
Church
;
the
one
lying
within
the
Perambulation
and
Jurisdiction
of
Divine
Soveraignty
,
the
other
of
humane
;
neither
of
the
Popes
,
over
us
in
England
;
nor
the
latter
,
but
only
there
,
where
he
is
a
Temporal
;
nor
the
former
,
even
at
Rome
it self
,
where
so
he
is
.
And
O!
the
Unchristian
Arts
and
Methods
,
that
have
been
us'd
by
Popery
all
along
,
both
above
and
under-board
,
according
as
it
was
high
or
low
,
to
wrest
this
Ecclesiastical
Supremacy
and
Prerogative
,
from
Christian
Kings
,
which
is
their
manifest
and
undoubted
right
,
and
chiefest
Glory
in
their
Temporal
Crowns
,
and
a
peculiar
Talent
for
their
management
,
in
order
to
an
Eternal
.
Sometimes
openly
and
above-board
,
by
an
impudent
pretence
of
Plenitude
of
Power
(
when
they
had
none
at
all
)
they
have
eagerly
endeavoured
to
hook
unto
themselves
,
our
Kings
Royal
Priviledges
,
about
Investures
and
nomination
of
Bishops
,
and
the
Crowns
off
from
their
heads
,
which
is
too
well
known
:
For
any
ones
Temporal
right
,
that
had
any
reference
or
Relation
towards
the
Church
,
was
straightway
the
undoubted
Appurtenance
of
St.
Peters
Chair
;
under
that
pretence
,
they
caus'd
King
Henry
the
Second
,
in
the
Controversie
about
the
exemption
of
the
Clergy
,
which
was
an
absolute
invasion
of
his
Royal
Government
and
Authority
,
)
to
be
whipt
and
stript
by
his
Subjects
,
like
a
Malefactor
in
Bridewell
,
for
the
good
of
his
Soul
,
and
in
breach
of
his
Royal
Trust
and
Dignity
,
to
allow
Appeals
to
Rome
,
to
heal
his
wounded
Conscience
.
Their
poisoning
Attempts
,
and
Invasions
,
and
Powder-plots
against
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
King
James
,
are
fresh
in
Memory
.
When
open
Arts
can
do
no
good
,
they
'l
work
their
Ends
in
Masquerade
and
smaller
undertakings
:
Here
possessing
Quakers
,
and
raising
Sects
,
to
resist
and
Blaspheme
our
Religion
and
Government
:
There
endeavouring
to
get
more
considerable
Instruments
into
power
,
to
promote
their
Romish
Interest
in
Protestant
Shapes
,
with
greater
succcess
and
lesser
noise
,
because
less
discern'd
;
to
corrupt
our
hopeful
Clergy
,
and
destroy
honest
men
under-hand
;
and
imbroile
the
Nation
,
by
widening
the
differences
between
Protestants
,
which
were
ready
to
close
;
and
multiplying
Non-conformists
,
whether
they
would
or
not
.
For
it
is
obvious
and
easie
to
observe
,
that
all
,
or
most
of
our
Presbyterian
Dissenters
of
the
younger
sort
throughout
the
Nation
,
did
see
their
Errour
,
and
desert
their
Party
,
upon
the
Restauration
of
our
Church
:
And
that
the
Elder
sort
were
no
less
convinc'd
from
the
experience
of
late
confusions
,
but
that
it
was
harder
for
the
one
than
for
the
other
,
in
point
of
Reputation
,
to
change
,
and
walk
contrary
on
a
suddain
to
their
former
Actings
.
And
the
secret
enemies
of
our
Protestant
peace
and
union
,
laid
hold
of
this
advantage
(
as
Non-conformists
alledge
)
and
cast
in
politick
Provisoes
and
obstructions
,
to
make
their
Repentance
harder
still
,
if
not
impossible
,
to
the
trouble
of
our
Government
,
and
the
joy
of
Rome
.
Some
ambodextrous
Pens
(
like
Mountebanks
upon
a
Stage
,
)
shall
publickly
wound
and
confute
,
and
presently
heal
and
defend
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
faithfully
as
any
of
her
own
Inquisitors
,
and
as
safely
as
any
of
our
own
Authors
,
by
this
double
stile
;
falling
fiercely
upon
their
first
Deserters
,
and
such
as
begin
to
espy
and
loath
any
of
its
grosser
Errours
,
(
enough
in
time
,
if
not
so
carefully
prevented
and
discourag'd
,
to
cause
a
general
defection
throughout
the
host
,
)
because
they
are
not
perfect
Protestants
in
a
moment
,
able
to
see
and
relinquish
all
her
Corruptions
at
first
waking
:
And
therefore
the
sincere
Irish
Clergy
shall
be
rigorously
chid
,
for
beginning
an
Orthodox
Allegiance
,
in
disobedience
to
their
Church
,
and
violation
of
their
Oaths
:
And
the
Jansenists
,
for
defending
Catholick
Doctrines
,
with
the
like
sincerity
to
Christ
,
and
dis-rellish
to
the
Pope
.
And
the
Distinguishers
of
the
Church
of
Rome
from
its
more
corrupt
Court
,
as
Pestiferous
and
rash
beginners
,
or
some
Ho-body
Hoyes
,
and
no
right
Sons
of
the
one
Church
or
of
the
other
;
against
all
Principles
of
Christian
Charity
,
which
forbids
to
quench
the
smoaking
Flax
,
or
break
the
bruised
Reed
,
as
also
against
common
humanity
,
and
ordinary
prudence
,
exactly
gratifying
the
Italian
sagacity
by
such
useful
Hostilities
.
And
contriving
on
the
other
hand
,
to
cut
down
all
fences
and
securities
of
this
Church
,
and
repeal
its
penal
Laws
,
out
of
generous
Charity
,
and
for
more
free
commerce
with
Ingenuous
Roman
Catholicks
:
Whereby
their
numerous
and
Industrious
Emissaries
may
over-run
the
Land
,
and
disturb
and
seduce
our
people
,
with
greater
safety
.
Where
a
Protestant
may
be
discern'd
at
the
Elbow
of
the
Jesuite
,
and
a
Jesuite
at
the
Elbow
of
the
Protestant
in
every
page
,
both
contriving
to
assist
one
another
against
a
Sun-shine
,
or
a
Rainy
day
,
by
betraying
this
Church
;
for
clear
it
is
,
that
the
Italian
out-wits
the
Jew
in
his
part
,
and
the
lurch
befalls
the
English
side
.
For
though
the
Protestant
Vulgar
think
their
cause
well
defended
,
yet
the
more
discerning
Conclave
finds
its
designs
more
Effectually
promoted
by
such
Arts.
How
do
such
deserve
to
be
admir'd
and
noted
for
their
Wit
,
that
can
serve
two
contrary
Masters
with
success
?
and
bid
fair
to
be
uppermost
,
let
what
party
that
will
prevail
?
and
be
rewarded
by
both
,
as
the
open
Champions
of
the
one
,
and
the
secret
Factors
of
the
other
?
Neither
do
they
yet
less
deserve
to
be
scorn'd
and
detested
by
all
wise
and
true
hearted
English-men
and
Protestants
,
for
such
scandalous
wiles
,
and
abominable
doubling
and
betraying
their
Mother
Church
with
a
kiss
.
Others
of
duller
studies
,
and
Epicurean
Inclinations
,
judge
no
method
better
,
than
that
of
Balaam
at
Baal
Peor
,
Numb.
24.15
.
2
Pet.
2.15
.
Whose
stratagem
according
to
the
Chaldee
Paraphrast
was
thus
laid
with
Balak
.
That
the
people
of
Israel
could
not
be
curs'd
or
weakned
,
but
by
dividing
them
from
their
God
:
That
this
was
to
be
best
effected
by
bringing
the
fairest
Daughters
of
Moab
into
the
field
(
instead
of
an
Army
)
to
allure
them
to
their
Embraces
,
which
soon
took
effect
:
For
the
People
began
to
commit
Whoredom
with
the
Daughters
of
Moab
—
And
the
Anger
of
the
Lord
was
kindled
against
Israel
:
Till
the
zeal
of
Phineas
put
a
stay
unto
it
,
Numb.
25.1
,
2
,
8.11
.
To
the
like
kind
of
Prophets
,
and
Romish
suggestions
,
and
connivance
,
we
owe
the
present
deluge
of
Debauchery
amongst
our
Gentry
and
Superiours
,
whereby
men
are
fitted
by
Spiritual
wounds
and
servitudes
,
for
Romish
Plaisters
;
and
our
Church
,
and
its
guides
disgraced
,
and
a
greater
deluge
of
judgment
and
destruction
is
hanging
over
us
,
unless
God
grant
us
Grace
timely
to
repent
,
out
of
love
and
commiseration
to
our selves
and
Countrey
,
as
well
as
duty
to
God
,
whom
we
have
so
unthankfully
provoked
.
And
least
Kings
themselves
,
who
can
have
no
ends
,
but
God
and
the
publick
,
should
bring
too
great
an
happiness
upon
a
Nation
,
by
taking
the
charge
thereof
themselves
:
They
suggest
the
management
of
the
Reins
of
Government
to
be
difficult
and
toilsom
for
Princes
to
tire
their
Arms
or
Brains
with
,
and
that
others
may
be
better
trusted
with
such
fatigues
;
and
Princes
to
take
their
pleasure
;
and
if
trusted
,
than
trusted
for
good
and
all
by
all
means
,
for
to
trust
and
suspect
were
disingenious
and
contradictory
,
whereby
the
Prince
shall
be
divested
and
depos'd
from
most
of
his
Authority
,
and
a
Juncto
of
petty
Tyrants
raised
and
multiplied
to
act
under
the
shelter
of
the
Government
against
its
Interest
and
honour
;
like
unskilful
Mountebanks
,
that
take
liberty
to
kill
under
the
colour
of
a
License
:
Whereas
,
in
truth
,
nothing
is
more
easie
and
plain
,
especially
in
some
Nations
,
than
the
Rulers
work
and
office
:
For
what
more
easie
,
than
to
know
good
from
evil
?
which
a
Child
will
soon
arrive
to
,
(
in
difficult
and
knotty
points
,
they
have
Counsels
,
and
Tribunals
to
assist
,
as
Moses
had
his
,
Exod.
18.
)
And
what
more
Divine
,
than
to
be
an
encourager
of
the
one
,
and
a
Terrour
to
the
other
?
Or
can
be
more
their
Interest
,
and
strength
,
and
blessing
,
and
Acclamation
and
praise
from
God
and
men
?
Provided
that
they
take
a
Text
,
or
two
,
for
their
direction
,
as
my
present
Text
,
to
do
all
from
the
heart
,
as
to
the
Lord
:
For
none
are
able
to
Act
Christ
to
the
full
,
both
in
the
temper
of
his
first
and
second
coming
,
as
Princes
may
,
by
Meekness
in
the
first
place
,
towards
such
as
are
tractable
;
by
Resolution
and
severity
in
the
next
,
towards
such
as
prove
Incorrigible
:
And
that
other
Text
,
Rom.
12.8
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
He
that
ruleth
,
let
him
do
it
with
diligence
,
not
consuming
his
time
and
thoughts
upon
mean
and
and
common
Recreations
,
much
less
on
scandalous
and
sinful
pleasures
,
but
to
make
his
Government
his
entertainment
and
pastime
.
For
what
can
be
more
the
sport
and
health
of
a
Prince
,
than
the
prosperity
of
his
people
?
And
what
Musick
more
delighting
in
a
Generous
Eare
,
than
the
Te
Deums
of
Orphans
,
and
Widows
,
and
the
Oppressed
,
for
their
rescue
and
Protection
?
Any
Squire
,
or
lusty
Clown
,
can
equal
a
Prince
in
skill
and
content
at
Hunting
of
a
Fox
or
Deer
;
But
to
detect
,
and
hunt
Wolves
in
Sheeps
cloathing
out
of
the
Church
,
or
the
wild
Bore
out
of
Christs
Vinyard
,
and
Foxes
from
Publick
Tribunals
and
Sees
,
and
noisom
Vermin
,
that
prey
upon
their
innocent
Neighbours
,
out
of
every
corner
of
the
Land
;
This
is
Game
for
a
Prince
,
wherein
no
Subject
can
be
his
Rival
,
or
share
or
partake
in
his
Delight
and
Glory
.
And
what
a
glorious
happiness
doth
it
ever
prove
to
a
Nation
,
when
Kings
inspect
their
own
Affairs
,
and
trust
not
too
far
to
others
;
and
are
led
by
the
heart
more
than
by
the
ear
;
by
God
more
than
by
Man
;
by
Conscience
,
(
and
Christ
its
rule
,
which
can
never
deceive
them
,
)
than
by
Man
who
is
a
lyar
,
which
can
,
and
often
doth
deceive
,
and
betray
them
into
manifold
unworthiness
and
inconvenience
.
The
Proverb
saith
,
the
eye
of
the
Master
feeds
the
Horse
;
But
it
is
far
more
true
,
that
the
eye
of
the
King
will
beatifie
a
Nation
,
According
to
that
of
Solomon
,
The
King
sitting
in
his
Throne
of
Judgment
scattereth
away
all
Iniquity
with
his
eye
,
Prov
,
20.8
.
The
Sun
it self
cannot
be
more
useful
to
the
world
by
its
Beams
and
Influence
,
nor
less
be
spared
,
than
a
diligent
and
wakeful
Prince
to
his
People
;
for
he
is
more
than
a
Sun
,
being
as
God
and
Christ
amongst
them
,
not
in
Title
only
,
but
in
Efficacy
and
Benefit
,
when
by
Precept
and
Example
he
acts
all
in
conjunction
with
him
,
and
subservience
to
him
;
and
Christ
is
ever
where
he
is
,
and
He
is
ever
where
Christ
is
:
What
an
eye-sore
would
this
prove
?
but
to
none
other
but
to
Flatterers
,
Hypocrites
,
Pimps
,
Oppressors
,
Atheists
,
Epicures
;
but
to
Satan
and
his
Pope
,
who
envy
every
Kingdom
,
the
Divine
and
Fatherly
care
and
inspection
of
its
respective
Kings
,
and
is
ever
incroaching
for
a
share
in
every
Crown
,
by
the
pretence
of
his
Chair
;
though
he
hath
no
more
right
or
authority
to
meddle
here
,
than
the
Lord
Mayor
of
DVBLIN
to
Govern
the
City
of
LONDON
,
or
our
British
Church
to
rule
and
controll
the
See
of
ROME
,
and
not
so
much
,
because
junior
in
the
Faith
to
Us
,
as
well
as
Apostatical
from
its
right
Guide
and
Rule
,
as
hath
been
shewed
.
And
the
Elder
and
the
Healthy
hath
some
pretence
to
Govern
the
Younger
,
but
the
Younger
and
Sickly
no
manner
of
colour
to
Govern
his
Sound
and
Elder
Brother
;
which
brings
me
to
the
Third
and
Last
Point
,
to
prove
,
That
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
no
Superiority
or
Mother-hood
over
our
British
Church
,
in
respect
of
its
Extraction
,
or
first
Plantation
of
the
Gospel
.
SECTION
IV.
Rome
no
mother
Church
to
Brittain
in
respect
of
Extraction
,
or
Plantation
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
but
much
Junior
to
it
.
WHich
it
never
had
from
Rome
,
nor
by
its
means
,
but
without
it
,
altogether
;
and
for
a
good
space
of
time
,
before
it
had
any
Chair
to
boast
of
.
Our
Brittish
Islands
,
by
remarkable
Providence
,
being
exempt
and
distinct
from
all
the
world
,
(
as
to
subjection
,
though
not
to
Communion
)
[
](A47083-e44230-b)(a)
(a)
Ms.
Bernesii
Doctoris
Pontificii
apud
Spelman
Concil.
p.
28.
not
only
in
respect
of
its
seperate
scituation
,
and
the
Supremacy
of
its
Crown
;
but
the
Antiquity
and
Independancy
of
its
Sees
.
But
rather
than
to
be
dumb
,
and
confess
,
and
yield
the
cause
,
the
Romish
Advocates
will
stand
up
,
and
pretend
,
some
out
of
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
that
St.
Peter
himself
made
a
long
abode
in
Brittain
,
and
converted
many
,
and
ordained
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
amongst
us
,
and
at
the
founding
of
Westminster
,
his
apparition
,
and
Ghost
appeared
to
direct
the
Builders
,
which
Legend
is
not
worth
an
answer
,
not
only
for
its
suspected
Author
,
but
for
its
ill
conduct
against
its
own
Interest
,
and
forgetting
its
cause
,
making
Brittain
no
more
Inferiour
,
but
equall
and
co-ordinate
to
Rome
,
and
Sisters
from
the
same
Spirituall
Father
St.
Peter
.
But
others
with
more
colour
,
will
object
,
did
not
Augustine
the
Monk
sent
from
Rome
,
about
the
year
600
convert
this
land
,
and
especially
the
English
to
the
Christian
Faith
?
Had
they
not
quiet
possession
of
their
plantation
for
about
a
thousand
years
,
till
they
were
wrongfully
justled
out
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
in
a
Rebellious
manner
?
Is
not
the
Chair
of
Canterbury
,
which
derives
its
descent
from
Rome
and
Austine
,
Superiour
by
publick
allowance
to
all
the
Chairs
of
Brittain
besides
?
to
ascend
higher
,
to
stop
the
mouths
of
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
that
plead
more
Antiquity
in
this
Island
,
than
the
English
or
Saxon
can
or
do
,
whose
first
landing
here
was
not
till
about
the
year
449
;
Did
not
the
Pope
Eleutherius
(
through
Faganus
and
Dwywanus
he
sent
hither
with
others
)
Christen
their
King
Lucius
about
the
year
170
,
and
convert
and
Baptize
the
rest
of
the
Nation
,
and
settle
Bishops
and
Arch-Bishops
amongst
them
,
where
Flamins
and
Arch
Flamins
were
before
,
as
appears
by
their
own
Histories
?
And
is
not
this
a
sufficient
Title
,
(
that
is
1500
years
standing
)
to
prove
the
Church
of
Rome
the
fountain
,
and
Mother
Church
to
Brittain
,
and
if
a
Mother
where
is
the
honour
and
Obedience
,
that
is
due
unto
her
?
But
if
it
shall
more
fairly
and
truly
appear
.
(1)
That
the
Church
of
Brittain
was
planted
by
the
Immediate
followers
of
our
Saviour
,
either
Apostles
or
Apostolical
men
,
shortly
after
his
Resurrection
,
and
before
St.
Peters
Arrival
at
Rome
(
whether
that
tradition
be
true
or
false
:
)
and
the
same
seed
,
(
though
sometimes
in
some
parts
of
the
Nation
mixt
with
tars
,
in
other
parts
more
purified
from
them
,
)
continued
among
us
without
failer
,
(
especially
in
the
Northern
and
Western
Parts
of
this
Island
)
from
that
day
to
this
:
(2)
If
the
whole
passage
by
consequence
between
Eleutherius
and
King
Lucius
,
cannot
be
allowed
for
true
,
which
Savours
of
the
latter
Arts
of
Rome
to
compass
Sveraignty
,
contrary
to
the
express
words
and
tenor
of
Eleutherius
his
Epistle
and
answer
to
the
King
,
and
the
subsequent
Practice
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
for
some
hundreds
of
years
after
him
while
they
continued
good
:
(3)
If
Augustine
the
Monks
arrival
here
,
was
a
manifest
Intrusion
upon
anothers
Province
,
without
Invitation
or
consent
of
the
Christians
of
the
place
,
to
Invade
and
subjugate
and
destroy
the
Brittish
Church
,
by
the
help
and
means
of
Pagan
Enemies
then
making
War
upon
them
,
as
Jackcals
and
Vulturs
follow
Camps
for
Prey
,
whereby
he
and
all
his
Clergy
,
stood
depos'd
and
degraded
of
their
Orders
,
and
all
his
party
,
of
Christian
communion
,
by
the
concurrent
suffrages
and
Canons
of
all
the
Generall
Counsels
,
of
the
whole
Catholick
Church
,
that
went
before
him
.
(4)
If
the
Controversie
between
the
Church
of
Brittain
and
Rome
in
those
Early
times
,
was
the
same
that
is
now
maintained
against
it
,
by
the
Protestant
Church
of
England
at
this
day
,
touching
its
Superstitions
and
Arrogated
Supemacy
;
with
this
difference
,
that
there
was
no
roome
nor
place
then
,
for
those
Sophismes
now
us'd
,
where
was
your
Church
before
Luther
,
or
Henry
the
Eighth
,
but
both
still
agreeing
in
their
manner
and
temper
of
Proceeding
,
now
,
as
then
,
and
then
as
it
is
now
,
on
the
one
side
great
learning
,
and
Truth
,
and
piety
,
on
the
other
as
great
Ignorance
,
and
Arrogance
,
with
lying
wonders
and
Massacres
.
(5)
If
the
Gospel
was
Providentially
planted
amongst
the
English
or
Saxons
,
by
Brittish
Ministry
,
and
not
by
Romish
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
by
its
bewitching
Power
and
Grandeur
,
in
degenerare
times
over
all
this
part
of
the
world
,
did
but
invade
and
disturb
both
the
English
and
Brittish
Church
,
and
ravish
their
Sees
,
and
disorder
their
Consecrations
and
successions
,
and
Vnchurch
it self
thereby
,
and
attempt
to
enslave
our
Crown
,
as
well
as
Mitre
:
(6)
if
Henry
the
Eights
relief
of
both
Crown
,
and
Church
,
was
just
and
Providentiall
,
and
also
Brittish
;
and
not
the
unsettling
of
a
Right
Possessor
,
but
the
lawful
ejection
of
an
old
Intruder
;
And
the
peace
and
Interest
and
Glory
of
this
Nation
,
is
fairly
pointed
out
by
Providence
to
consist
in
pursuing
this
design
,
(7)
If
the
Primacy
of
the
See
of
Canterbury
be
from
the
Grace
and
pleasure
of
our
Kings
and
Laws
,
who
can
alter
it
,
as
they
think
fit
;
and
not
from
any
Ecclesiastical
Right
of
the
Pope
,
according
to
the
Laws
and
Canons
of
the
Universal
Church
,
but
rather
in
contrariety
unto
them
.
And
Christian
Subjects
ought
to
submit
to
the
supreme
Magistrates
Right
and
pleasure
in
ordering
such
external
matters
about
the
Church
,
as
clash
not
with
Salvation
:
If
these
seven
points
shall
appear
as
clear
from
proof
and
evidence
,
as
they
are
in
the
model
and
supposition
:
will
it
not
inevitably
follow
,
that
no
English
,
much
less
Brittish
Christian
subject
,
of
what
perswasion
soever
,
can
with
any
conscience
,
or
thankfulness
to
God
,
renounce
his
Mother
of
Brittain
,
to
own
a
Forraign
Church
for
his
Mother
;
or
desert
his
Colours
to
list
himself
under
the
Conduct
and
Supremacy
of
Rome
,
to
Act
against
his
own
Church
and
Country
,
without
being
apparently
convict
before
God
and
the
world
,
as
well
as
his
conscience
,
of
being
a
Renegade
to
his
Church
,
and
false
unnatural
to
his
Country
,
and
(
as
our
wise
Laws
upon
good
grounds
declare
and
define
)
a
Perfidious
Traitor
against
his
Soveraign
.
First
then
,
it
may
be
affirmed
,
what
cannot
,
and
is
not
denied
by
our
Adversaries
themselves
,
that
the
Christian
Faith
was
first
introduced
to
our
Brittain
,
by
Joseph
of
Arimathea
,
who
buried
our
Saviour
in
his
own
new
Tomb
,
Math.
27.60
.
who
landed
here
with
other
followers
of
our
Saviour
shortly
after
his
Resurrection
,
and
Diu
ante-long
before
Eleutherius
his
time
,
saith
[
](A47083-e45110-b)(a)
(a)
Baron
.
T.
2.
An.
183.
p.
240.
&
Polyd.
Virgil
lib
2.
p.
37.
Barronius
fixing
it
to
the
35
year
of
Christ
,
where
,
after
he
had
preach'd
the
Gospel
in
this
Country
,
he
ended
here
his
days
;
and
quotes
an
English
M.S.
in
the
Vatican
Library
for
one
of
his
Authors
,
and
Sanders
and
Cressy
and
Pitseus
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Roman
Catholick
writers
upon
this
Subject
,
allow
this
story
;
so
that
habemus
confitentes
reos
,
we
have
such
a
testimony
for
the
proof
of
our
first
point
,
as
in
wordly
Tribunals
,
is
counted
fatall
and
conclusive
,
the
confession
of
the
Adverse
party
:
And
it
is
to
be
wondred
of
such
men
,
that
they
should
be
so
ill
advised
,
as
to
yield
such
a
Truth
so
easily
to
such
a
prejudice
to
their
Cause
;
but
what
then
should
become
of
the
credit
of
so
many
holy
Monks
Relations
and
Revelations
,
touching
the
Monastry
of
Glastenbury
,
and
not
only
the
devout
visits
of
Faganus
and
Dwywanus
,
and
Austine
,
and
Paulinus
sent
hither
from
the
Pope
,
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
(
which
proves
Christian
Religion
,
as
well
as
that
Old
Church
to
have
been
here
,
in
their
belief
and
perswation
,
long
before
their
Arrival
hither
,
)
but
the
many
Divine
Revelations
from
Angels
,
and
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
Christ
himself
,
about
the
building
and
dedicating
that
Ancient
Church
?
It
's
safer
therefore
with
our
Romish
Authors
,
and
a
less
inconvenience
of
the
two
,
to
confess
this
fact
,
and
yield
the
cause
,
than
question
the
credit
of
so
many
Miracles
,
and
Supernaturall
Revelations
,
enough
to
spoil
and
overthrow
their
Church
,
(
whose
errours
are
chiefly
supported
and
confirmed
by
such
devices
,
)
and
extol
the
wisdom
of
Protestants
,
that
rely
on
no
Divine
Visions
,
but
those
recorded
in
Scripture
.
But
others
are
swayed
much
more
,
by
other
Evidences
;
so
many
Charters
of
Kings
,
as
well
Brittish
,
as
Saxon
,
and
Norman
(
several
extant
to
this
day
)
given
to
this
Monastery
upon
the
account
and
acknowldgement
of
its
undoubted
Antiquity
,
and
priority
,
to
all
other
Churches
in
this
Land
,
or
in
this
part
of
the
world
.
The
Charter
of
King
[
](A47083-e45350-b)(e)
(e)
Usher
de
Primordiis
.
p
122.
Henry
the
Second
in
the
year
1185.
where
it
is
affirm'd
of
it
,
Fons
&
Origo
totius
Religionis
Angliae
pro
certo
habetur
.
And
recites
the
Charters
of
former
Kings
,
touching
the
place
;
of
William
the
1.
and
2.
and
Henry
his
Grandfather
,
and
those
Ancienter
of
Edgar
,
and
Edmond
,
and
Edward
,
and
Alfred
,
and
Bringwalch
,
Kentwin
,
Baldred
,
Ina
(
Inclyti
Arthuri
)
the
famous
Arthur
,
Cudred
,
and
many
other
Christian
Kings
,
all
diligently
perus'd
,
and
read
before
him
:
and
the
Charter
of
Edward
the
third
in
the
third
year
of
his
Reign
—
to
the
like
effect
,
both
perus'd
by
the
Renowned
Vsher
.
The
first
Church
in
the
Kingdom
of
Brittain
,
saith
King
Ina
,
counted
the
Principal
in
this
Kingdom
,
ab
Antiquo
,
from
Ancient
time
,
saith
Edgar
;
built
by
the
Disciples
of
Christ
,
where
in
all
agree
.
And
[
](A47083-e45550-b)(g)
(g)
Monasticon
Anglican
.
the
Tombs
of
so
many
Abbots
,
and
Saints
,
and
Bishops
,
and
Kings
,
counting
it
Honour
to
be
there
Interr'd
,
and
King
[
](A47083-e45560-b)(h)
(h)
Usher
p.
117.
Arthur
in
particular
,
whose
Tomb
and
inscription
after
the
burning
of
the
Abby
,
was
there
found
about
the
year
1200.
say
the
best
Historians
of
[
](A47083-e45580-b)(f)
(f)
Idem
.
p.
124.
those
times
.
But
the
bringing
of
this
Tradition
to
publick
test
and
examination
in
several
[
](A47083-e45590-b)(i)
(i)
Usher
p.
23.
175.
General
Synods
of
Europe
gives
it
much
great
reputation
,
where
the
Embassadors
of
England
,
in
the
Controversie
about
the
Dignity
and
Precedency
of
England
with
France
,
(
who
derive
their
first
conversion
from
Dionysius
the
Areopagite
converted
by
St.
Paul
at
Athens
,
Act.
17.34
)
and
with
Spain
or
Castile
,
(
who
ascend
higher
for
their
founder
to
James
,
the
Brother
of
John
,
kill'd
by
Herod
.
Act.
12.
)
yet
claim'd
Priority
to
England
before
either
of
them
,
from
Joseph
of
Arimathea's
landing
and
preaching
here
,
statim
post
[
](A47083-e45760-b)i
i
Usher
p.
23.
175.
Passionem
Christi
,
immediately
after
the
Passion
of
our
Saviour
:
and
the
weakness
of
the
exceptions
of
the
Advocates
of
the
adverse
part
,
may
be
seen
in
the
great
Vsher
,
with
answers
to
them
,
where
requisite
;
which
Controversie
was
first
set
on
foot
in
the
Council
of
Pisa
,
in
the
year
1409.
next
in
the
Council
of
Constance
in
1417.
between
the
Embassadors
of
France
and
England
:
in
the
Council
of
Sena
,
1424.
before
Pope
Martyn
the
fift
,
between
us
,
and
French
,
and
Spaniards
together
;
1434.
between
the
Embassadors
of
England
and
Castile
again
:
which
passages
have
so
prevail'd
with
Cressy
,
that
he
hath
no
scruple
left
but
one
;
and
that
,
not
against
the
Fact
,
and
body
of
the
story
,
but
against
the
time
,
and
earliness
thereof
;
[
](A47083-e45930-b)k
k
Cressy
Eccles.
Histor.
he
can
not
hastily
believe
,
that
Joseph
arrived
here
so
soon
;
wherein
yet
he
is
to
be
commended
by
that
party
,
for
his
watchfulness
for
the
Honour
and
Prerogative
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
in
apparent
danger
of
being
overthrown
by
this
Church
,
if
the
date
and
time
,
as
well
as
the
substance
of
the
story
be
once
granted
and
evinced
;
For
if
Joseph
arrived
here
in
the
35
year
of
Christ
,
as
Baronius
guesses
,
or
the
36.
as
others
,
(
for
where
some
differr
it
to
63.
[
](A47083-e46030-b)m
m
Spelman
Concil.
p.
12.
Sir
H.
Spelman
conceives
the
figures
displaced
63
for
36
)
and
our
Saviour
suffered
in
the
34
of
his
age
,
it
follows
,
that
Joseph
repaired
hither
immediately
after
the
Resurrection
,
in
the
21
,
or
22.
that
is
to
say
,
the
last
,
or
last
year
saving
one
of
Tiberius
his
Reign
;
Christ
being
Crucified
in
his
20
th
.
[
](A47083-e46090-b)n
n
Helvic
.
Chron.
whom
Caligula
succeeded
,
Regning
three
years
,
and
ten
Months
:
And
(
●
)
Claudius
after
him
,
thirteen
years
and
eight
months
.
And
[
](A47083-e46130-b)n
n
Helvic
.
Chron.
Nero
after
Claudius
,
another
thirteen
years
,
and
eight
months
.
And
St.
Peter's
arrival
at
Rome
,
is
not
so
much
as
pretended
by
them
of
Rome
to
be
before
the
second
year
of
Claudius
,
(
which
yet
Protestants
can
never
grant
,
finding
him
in
those
years
to
be
in
Palestine
,
and
Papists
can
never
prove
)
but
that
he
came
to
Rome
about
the
12
or
13
year
of
Nero
,
they
have
tradition
more
favourable
for
them
,
and
more
reconcilable
to
his
other
abodes
,
and
Martyrdom
:
It
is
consequent
here
upon
,
that
the
Christian
Faith
was
in
Brittain
,
before
St.
Peter
ever
came
to
Rome
,
for
as
many
years
,
as
are
between
the
latter
end
of
Tiberius
,
and
the
second
of
Claudius
,
in
their
own
account
:
that
is
,
for
about
seven
years
;
and
in
the
account
of
all
others
,
for
as
much
time
,
as
Intervenes
between
the
end
of
Tiberius
,
and
the
12
or
13
year
of
Nero
;
that
is
,
that
the
Church
of
Brittain
is
manifestly
Senior
,
and
Ancienter
in
the
Faith
,
than
the
Church
of
Rome
,
by
thirty
years
complete
;
And
yet
,
for
this
under-graduate
title
,
and
pretended
pre-eminence
of
the
Chair
of
St.
Peter
,
above
this
of
our
Brittish
Church
,
all
this
strife
,
and
zeal
,
is
us'd
by
deluded
Roman-Catholicks
,
to
their
own
hazard
and
peril
,
in
their
Estates
,
and
consciences
,
and
to
publick
disturbance
,
and
unnatural
combinations
against
the
Priviledges
and
Glory
of
their
own
Country
,
from
year
to
year
,
and
Age
to
Age
,
without
end
or
rest
.
Cressy
foresaw
this
foul
inconvenience
,
and
had
no
mind
to
permit
Joseph
to
Land
in
Brittain
,
before
St.
Peter
arrived
at
Rome
,
to
have
an
Influence
over
this
,
as
well
as
the
other
Western
Churches
:
but
neither
had
he
,
nor
any
else
of
his
party
,
any
argument
,
or
exception
in
bar
,
and
stop
,
of
such
timely
arrival
of
Joseph
,
and
the
Gospel
with
him
into
this
Isle
,
or
that
he
continued
30
years
at
Jerusalem
,
or
else
where
,
to
give
way
to
St.
Peter
to
arrive
first
at
Rome
,
before
he
entred
upon
these
parts
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
there
are
strong
presumptions
,
that
he
made
no
stay
;
first
,
when
the
chief
Priests
and
Elders
and
Souldiers
were
forming
their
Information
for
the
Governour
,
[
His
Disciples
came
by
night
and
stole
him
away
,
Math.
28.12
.
]
It
was
high
time
for
this
Disciple
so
nearly
concerned
,
to
be
gon
among
the
first
:
his
persecution
in
all
probability
preceded
that
of
St.
Stephen
,
to
which
the
adjoyning
Countreys
,
did
owe
their
first
Gospel
;
And
the
Phenician
Ships
that
much
frequented
these
[
](A47083-e46530-b)(p)
(p)
Bochart
.
Phaleg
.
parts
for
its
tinne
,
were
not
probably
wanting
to
the
design
of
Providence
upon
him
,
for
our
happiness
;
which
may
perhaps
be
a
reason
for
his
Southerly
Landing
.
Secondly
,
his
Senatoria●
Age
,
being
an
honourable
Counsellour
,
Mark
.
15.43
.
was
not
consistent
with
many
years
delay
:
Thirdly
,
to
wave
conjectures
,
and
probabilities
,
and
to
produce
such
evidence
,
as
may
justly
be
esteemed
full
and
home
,
and
certain
,
and
satisfactory
in
this
Question
about
time
;
the
Testimonies
of
our
Brittish
Gildas
,
so
well
seconded
by
others
,
puts
this
matter
far
out
of
doubt
and
question
:
Gildas
,
whom
Bellarmine
in
his
Catalogue
,
allows
to
be
a
Classick
Father
of
the
Church
untainted
with
any
errour
:
[
](A47083-e46650-b)q
q
Usher
p.
415.
Author
veracissimus
,
saith
Vsher
,
A
writer
that
is
for
truth
above
all
:
who
spares
not
to
rip
up
all
the
crimes
and
miscarriages
of
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
as
well
their
Princes
,
and
Clergy
,
as
the
People
,
wherewith
they
daily
plung'd
themselves
,
and
their
Country
,
under
the
divine
displeasure
;
who
therefore
in
equity
is
to
be
believ'd
mentioning
but
one
passage
that
makes
for
their
honour
,
and
that
likewise
,
the
more
to
upbraid
their
unworthiness
:
[
](A47083-e46730-b)r
r
Gildas
Epist.
Tempore
,
ut
scimus
,
summo
Tiberii
Caesaris
,
we
know
,
saith
he
,
that
in
the
latter
end
of
Tiberius
Caesar's
Reign
,
when
this
Island
lay
frozen
by
her
distance
from
the
visible
Sun
,
Christ
the
true
Sun
,
not
from
a
Temporal
,
but
an
Eternal
firmament
,
was
first
pleased
to
communicate
his
rayes
,
that
is
,
his
precepts
,
to
our
Inhabitants
,
hel'd
fast
by
some
with
more
,
or
less
fervency
,
to
the
hot
days
of
Diocletian
:
which
passage
was
utter'd
by
him
above
eleven
hundred
years
ago
,
and
averred
in
the
face
,
as
it
were
,
of
the
whole
Nation
,
(
chastized
and
gall'd
with
his
Fatherly
rebukes
)
not
upon
slight
tradition
,
but
upon
full
and
certain
knowledge
of
the
points
;
when
as
yet
there
was
no
doubt
or
difference
,
no
party
pro.
or
con
.
to
be
serv'd
or
disserv'd
with
the
assertion
;
and
when
there
was
,
as
another
said
,
upon
a
different
Fact
,
nullum
mendacio
pretium
,
nothing
to
be
gain'd
by
the
lye
;
which
over-rul'd
[
](A47083-e46860-b)s
s
Histor.
Angl.
lib.
2.
p.
p.
38.
Polydor
Virgil
and
[
](A47083-e46890-b)t
t
Speech
to
K
Phil.
and
Marie
,
An.
1555.
Cardinal
Poole
after
him
,
(
both
of
the
Roman
party
as
is
well
known
)
to
affirm
in
full
Parliament
,
in
his
Speech
to
King
Philip
and
Mary
,
that
this
was
the
first
of
all
Provinces
,
that
received
and
embrac'd
the
Christian
Faith
:
Wherein
,
we
have
the
concurrent
suffrages
of
more
Classick
and
early
Writers
,
and
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
who
affirm
these
Isles
to
have
been
converted
,
and
immediatly
founded
upon
the
Apostles
,
who
after
Christ
(
the
chief
Corner-stone
,
)
are
the
next
in
the
Foundation
of
his
Church
.
I
shall
select
but
two
or
three
amongst
many
,
designing
brevity
.
[
](A47083-e46970-b)u
u
Euseb.
de
Demonstr.
Evang.
l.
3.
Eusebius
expresly
affirms
,
that
some
of
their
number
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
have
cross'd
the
Seas
to
the
Island
called
Brittain
:
[
](A47083-e47030-b)y
y
Theodoret
de
●nrand
.
graec
.
Aff.
l.
9.
Theodoret
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Our
Fishermen
and
Publicans
—
did
not
only
bring
about
the
Roman
World
—
but
the
Brittains
and
Cimbrians
—
to
receive
the
Laws
of
the
Crucified
.
And
[
](A47083-e47110-b)z
z
Niceph.
lib.
1.
c.
1.
Nicephorus
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Aegypt
and
Lybia
fell
to
one
(
Apostles
)
share
and
lot
,
the
Ocean
and
the
Britannick
Isles
to
another
:
that
is
,
to
Simon
Zelotes
according
to
him
,
and
the
Greek
Monology
,
and
our
own
Traditions
;
who
suster'd
Martyrdom
in
Brittain
,
and
not
in
Persia
,
as
they
affirm
at
Rome
.
But
whether
it
were
him
,
or
St.
John
the
Evangelist
,
(
to
whom
our
Paschal
Traditions
are
referred
)
as
[
](A47083-e47250-b)a
a
Histor
Rer●m
Scotic
.
Buchanan
conceives
,
or
[
](A47083-e47280-b)b
b
Usher
c.
1.
St.
Paul
himself
,
as
Sophronius
and
others
,
or
[
](A47083-e47320-b)c
c
Ibid.
Aristobulus
mention'd
,
Rom.
16.10
.
St.
Barnabas
his
Brother
,
(
and
Father
to
Concordia
St.
Peters
Wife
,
who
is
said
to
suffer
Martyrdom
under
Nero
at
Rome
,
not
long
before
her
Husband
)
whom
Dorotheus
,
and
the
Greek
Menology
,
and
others
,
affirm
to
have
been
ordain'd
Bishop
of
Brittain
by
St.
Paul
;
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
to
determine
,
but
rest
satisfied
in
this
,
that
our
Brittish
Churches
appear
to
be
uncontrollably
of
Apostolical
descent
,
and
long
before
Eleutherius
:
God
himself
by
his
subsequent
special
Primacies
and
Preeminences
bestowed
on
Brittain
,
of
having
the
first
Christian
King
,
and
the
first
Christian
Emperour
before
any
other
City
,
or
Nation
,
easily
disposing
us
to
believe
his
other
Antecedent
Grace
and
savour
to
our
Land
,
which
we
have
proved
,
of
being
the
first
Christian
Plantation
in
the
Western
World
.
SECTION
V.
The
Faith
never
fail'd
in
Brittain
from
the
Resurrection
to
this
present
.
WHich
no
Persecution
,
or
Invasion
,
no
Art
,
or
power
of
Satan
,
or
Gates
of
Hell
,
have
been
able
to
eradicate
,
or
totally
to
blast
and
extinguish
in
any
Age
;
but
we
and
our
Progenitors
,
through
Gods
great
help
,
have
kept
and
maintained
it
from
that
day
to
this
;
and
hope
,
and
trust
,
that
we
and
our
posterity
will
stand
to
it
,
till
Christs
coming
in
the
Clouds
.
For
the
first
Age
,
the
Authors
mentioned
,
and
the
extraordinary
vigor
of
this
Heavenly
seed
at
its
first
planting
,
and
miraculous
powers
to
attend
and
back
it
,
every
where
alike
,
may
suffice
to
satisfie
any
:
For
the
second
Age
,
and
Century
after
the
Apostles
,
a
greater
defect
of
Writers
is
generally
observed
in
the
whole
Church
;
whether
it
were
the
design
of
Providence
,
to
create
a
distance
,
or
fix
a
Gulf
and
separation
,
between
Divine
,
or
Canonical
,
and
Ecclesiastical
,
or
humane
Authors
,
(
as
several
Regions
are
parted
from
neighbouring
Kingdoms
,
by
impervious
Mountains
,
and
wild
,
and
inhospitable
deserts
;
)
or
whether
it
were
,
that
the
Ink
then
in
use
was
Bloud
,
and
their
best
evidences
and
Records
,
flames
and
Martyrdom
:
Nevertheless
the
acknowledged
increase
of
Religion
over
all
the
Land
in
King
Lucius
his
time
,
will
attest
the
zeal
and
fidelity
of
this
Age
to
their
Principles
,
when
it
shall
appear
from
the
Epistle
of
Eleutherius
,
that
Christian
Religion
is
pre-supposed
therein
,
to
be
settled
in
this
Land
before
,
and
the
King
pre-instructed
in
it
.
And
the
[
](A47083-e47690-b)c
c
Usher
p.
141.
great
Vsher
Marshalls
about
20
or
30
Authors
,
both
Foreign
and
Domestick
,
to
confute
and
stop
the
mouths
of
some
ignorant
suggestions
,
as
if
Religion
had
fail'd
,
or
expir'd
in
this
Land
,
between
the
time
of
its
first
planting
,
and
Dioclesians
persecution
.
For
the
third
Age
,
Origen
and
Tertullian
early
Fathers
,
mention
Religion
to
flourish
here
;
the
one
writing
about
the
year
201.
Brittannorum
in
accessa
Romanis
loca
,
Christo
vero
subdita
:
That
Christ
was
received
as
Lord
here
,
where
the
Romans
had
much
ado
to
enter
;
the
other
,
that
they
were
united
to
Christ
in
Brittain
,
though
divided
from
the
rest
by
situation
.
And
Dioclesians
persecution
in
the
beginning
of
the
fourth
Age
,
about
the
Year
303.
largely
proves
the
existence
of
the
Christian
Faith
in
this
Land
,
which
it
so
fiercely
endeavour'd
totally
to
suppress
,
but
to
little
effect
:
Yea
to
the
more
corroborating
of
Christianity
here
by
the
exemplary
constancy
of
Martyrs
,
St.
Alban
,
and
Amphibalus
,
and
Julius
,
and
Aaron
,
&c.
establishing
it
the
more
by
their
sufferings
,
and
[
](A47083-e47830-b)d
d
Bed
.
lib.
c.
7.
Converting
their
Executioners
with
their
invincible
meekness
and
patience
:
And
occasioning
its
larger
extent
,
and
the
full
Conversion
of
the
Scots
,
(
dwelling
then
in
the
Northwest
of
Scotland
beyond
Dunbritton
Frith
)
by
the
Brittish
Culdees
[
](A47083-e47890-b)e
e
Buchanan
Rerum
Scoticarum
Regit
●
.
p.
122.
Spotswood
Hist.
lib.
1.
,
retiring
to
those
parts
,
as
Archbishop
Spotswood
and
Buchanan
acknowledge
the
Providential
benefit
,
from
whose
Cells
the
Ancient
Scots
denominated
their
Churches
:
Who
in
after
Ages
were
extruded
saith
the
same
Author
[
](A47083-e47970-b)e
e
Buchanan
Rerum
Scoticarum
Regit
●
.
p.
122.
Spotswood
Hist.
lib.
1.
by
a
new
sort
of
Popish
Monks
;
Tanto
Doctrinâ
&
pictate
illis
inferiores
,
so
much
coming
short
of
the
other
for
Learning
and
Piety
,
as
they
exceeded
them
in
Riches
and
Ceremonies
,
wherewith
they
affect
mens
Senses
and
infatuate
their
minds
.
In
the
Year
313.
when
peace
was
restor'd
by
Constantine
,
they
begin
,
saith
Gildas
[
](A47083-e48050-b)f
f
Gildas
Epist.
to
Re-build
their
Churches
,
demolished
to
the
ground
;
and
her
exil'd
Children
,
dissipated
into
Corners
,
gather
themselves
together
into
the
bosom
of
the
Church
,
to
Celebrate
their
Festivals
,
and
Triumphs
over
their
Enemies
,
to
give
God
the
Glory
,
and
to
attend
his
Sacraments
with
pure
heart
and
mind
.
In
the
following
year
,
the
Church
being
in
good
order
,
we
find
the
three
Archbishops
of
Brittain
taking
their
places
,
and
subscribing
in
the
great
Councel
of
Arles
in
France
,
Eborius
(
Ivor
)
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
Restitutus
(
Edrud
)
Archbishop
of
London
,
and
Adelfius
(
Brawdol
)
Archbishop
of
Caerleon
upon
Vsk
(
a
Roman
Colony
,
where
a
Legion
,
(
in
the
Brittish
Leon
)
kept
their
Garrison
)
corruptly
set
down
in
the
Council
with
several
other
places
[
](A47083-e48180-b)h
h
Concil
Arelat.
Edit.
Reg
Paris
.
Civitate
Colonia
Londinensium
,
where
an
uniform
Celebration
of
Easter
was
agreed
upon
;
and
thereupon
Constantine
[
](A47083-e48230-b)i
i
Constantini
Epist.
apud
Spelm.
Conc.
p.
4.
with
good
reason
assures
all
the
Orthodox
Bishops
,
that
were
not
present
at
the
Council
of
Nice
,
(
which
was
held
eleven
Years
before
that
of
Arles
)
that
the
Church
of
Brittain
with
others
did
agree
with
the
rest
of
the
World
in
the
Orthodox
observation
of
Easter
.
In
347.
in
a
Councel
of
about
400
Western
Bishops
,
we
find
the
Bishops
of
Brittain
to
joyn
in
the
Condemnation
of
the
Arrian
Heresie
,
and
the
clearing
of
[
](A47083-e48330-b)k
k
Apol.
2.
Athanasius
,
as
himself
doth
testifie
.
About
the
Year
390.
[
](A47083-e48360-b)l
l
Usher
787
,
St.
Chrysostom
likewise
,
magnifies
the
Divine
power
of
Christ
,
from
the
Holy
Faith
,
and
Life
,
the
Churches
,
and
Altars
in
Brittain
,
as
it
were
in
another
World
.
In
the
latter
end
of
this
Age
,
[
](A47083-e48390-b)m
m
Gildas
Epist.
Maximus
in
this
Island
,
making
for
the
Roman
Empire
,
exhausted
the
Nation
of
all
its
Fighting
men
,
and
Arms
,
and
Treasure
,
wherewith
he
Coped
with
two
Emperours
,
Gratian
and
Valentinian
,
driving
the
one
out
of
Rome
,
the
other
out
of
his
Life
,
and
leaving
the
Nation
weak
and
open
to
the
Incursion
of
its
Enemies
round
about
;
but
made
far
more
weak
by
Gods
desertion
upon
the
follies
,
and
ill
life
of
Vortigern
,
inviting
the
Saxons
into
his
pay
against
the
Scots
and
Picts
,
and
prefering
the
Beauty
of
Hengist's
Daughter
,
before
his
Faith
,
and
Countrey
;
and
his
Christian
Subjects
,
after
his
example
,
inter-marrying
with
the
Saxon
Infidells
,
which
was
one
[
](A47083-e48520-b)o
o
Ubbo
Emmius
Rerum
Frisic
.
Hist.
lib.
3.
of
the
reasons
brought
over
St.
German
and
Lupus
,
to
disswade
them
from
such
wickedness
;
but
all
in
vain
,
till
God
gave
them
and
their
Countrey
over
,
to
be
barbarously
and
mercilessly
destroyed
by
their
perfidious
mercenaries
,
Confederating
with
their
enemies
against
them
,
who
were
before
too
strong
for
them
in
their
weakness
;
yet
God
in
his
mercy
rais'd
them
pious
and
Couragious
Princes
,
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
and
Vter
Pendragon
,
and
the
Renowned
Arthur
,
who
by
the
strength
of
a
Christian
[
](A47083-e48600-b)p
p
Ubbo
Emmius
Rerum
Frisic
.
Hist.
lib.
3.
League
enter'd
into
,
with
Picts
and
Scots
,
made
great
slaughter
upon
the
Infidels
,
and
subdued
and
chas'd
them
out
of
the
Land
:
And
(
what
further
proves
not
only
the
continuation
,
but
the
true
temper
,
and
life
of
the
Christian
Faith
amongst
them
)
our
Brittains
were
zealous
and
successful
,
to
preach
and
plant
the
Gospel
amongst
their
Enemies
and
Invaders
:
As
the
most
Reverend
and
Holy
Bishop
Ninian
,
as
Beda
stiles
him
,
lib.
3.
c.
4.
about
the
year
412.
Converted
by
his
Preaching
the
Southern
Picts
,
dwelling
then
between
the
Frith
of
Edenburgh
and
the
Hills
,
having
his
See
amongst
his
own
Countreymen
,
at
Whitern
or
Candida
Casa
,
translated
afterwards
to
Glasgow
(
that
Territory
[
](A47083-e48750-b)r
r
Usher
p.
663.
from
Dunbritton
Firth
down
to
Cumberland
,
remaining
then
in
the
possession
of
the
Ancient
Brittains
;
and
the
names
of
Rivers
,
and
Towns
,
and
Mountains
,
are
as
Brittish
,
as
in
the
heart
of
Wales
.
)
In
the
Year
432.
the
great
St.
Patrick
,
a
Brittain
born
,
(
whether
about
St.
Davids
in
[
](A47083-e48860-b)s
s
Humph.
Lhuid
.
Frag.
Britt
.
p.
63.
Wales
,
as
some
say
,
or
at
Kirpatrick
[
](A47083-e48910-b)t
t
Usher
p.
819
near
Dunbritton
,
as
others
will
have
it
,
it
matters
not
much
,
the
people
and
Language
in
the
one
place
,
and
in
the
other
,
being
then
of
the
same
Brittains
)
whence
he
was
stollen
with
about
an
hundred
more
,
by
Irish
Pirates
,
and
sold
for
a
Slave
,
whereby
he
had
time
to
learn
their
Language
,
and
was
enabled
by
God
to
Captivate
the
whole
Nation
to
Christ
,
both
Princes
and
people
,
and
the
Isle
of
[
](A47083-e48970-b)s
s
Hist.
Ch.
Scot.
lib.
1.
Spotswood
ascribes
the
Conversion
of
the
Isle
of
Man
to
the
Brittish
Culdees
,
Usher
642.
Man
together
,
in
a
miraculous
manner
,
which
was
his
Christian
retaliation
to
his
enemies
:
Whose
reward
is
great
with
God
,
and
the
greater
by
this
,
that
he
hath
the
less
of
praise
from
men
:
his
very
Adorers
(
since
his
plantation
was
long
obscur'd
by
a
Romish
Fog
that
still
lasts
upon
it
,
)
never
ceasing
to
defame
and
traduce
his
Divine
work
,
with
Superstitious
descriptions
and
unworthy
Legends
,
though
intended
perhaps
for
Honour
.
In
451.
[
](A47083-e49040-b)†
†
Usher
p.
978.
Gildas
Albanius
born
at
Arcluit
,
(
in
Beda's
time
called
Alcluid
)
that
is
a
Town
upon
the
River
Cluid
,
now
Dunbritton
,
Inhabited
then
by
the
Brittains
,
preach'd
to
,
and
converted
the
North
parts
of
Scotland
beyond
the
Hills
,
whether
Ninias
before
had
not
reach'd
.
And
after
him
,
in
565.
St.
Columba
,
of
Irish
Birth
,
and
Brittish
Doctrine
and
Institution
,
assisted
by
[
](A47083-e49190-b)u
u
Idem
540.
Constantine
Duke
of
Cornwall
,
repenting
of
his
Adulteries
and
Murthers
,
upon
the
reproofs
of
Gildas
Badonicus
,
and
taking
orders
,
perfected
the
Conversion
of
the
Picts
;
Serfus
one
of
the
Culdees
,
and
consequently
of
Brittish
,
either
Birth
,
or
Principle
,
promoting
the
same
work
as
far
as
the
Orcades
.
About
the
Year
560.
St.
Kentigerne
[
](A47083-e49290-b)y
y
p.
686.
Nephew
to
King
Arthur
,
and
Founder
of
St.
Asaph
,
returned
to
his
Bishoprick
of
Glasco
,
and
preached
first
the
Gospel
to
the
English
,
though
enemies
,
permitted
upon
[
](A47083-e49350-b)(f)
(f)
Histor
Brit.
lib.
8.
C.
9.
&
M.
Westm.
489.
submission
and
fealty
,
under
Octa
and
Ebusa
Sons
of
Hengist
,
newly
conquer'd
by
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
to
live
in
that
Brittish
Territory
;
between
the
Friths
and
the
Wall
,
where
they
suffer'd
the
Brittains
before
(
being
worsted
by
them
)
to
reside
upon
like
submission
.
About
596
,
what
by
divisions
among
themselves
,
what
by
great
invasions
by
Gormond
from
Ireland
,
as
well
as
by
the
Saxons
in
their
bowels
,
what
by
a
great
and
Epidemical
Plague
and
Jaundize
,
and
the
entrance
of
Monk
Austin
the
greatest
Plague
of
all
,
two
of
their
Candlesticks
were
removed
,
Thadiock
Arch-Bishop
of
the
See
of
York
,
and
Theon
of
London
,
being
forc'd
from
their
Sees
and
charge
,
with
the
Clergy
,
and
Gentry
from
their
Estates
and
Homes
,
to
retire
for
their
safety
into
the
parts
of
Wales
,
and
Cornwall
,
(
and
Ireland
very
probably
)
none
staying
behind
,
but
the
Peasantry
,
at
the
Terms
,
and
for
the
conveniencies
and
interest
of
the
conquerour
;
York
faring
best
of
the
two
Sees
,
for
the
Cambrian
[
](A47083-e49630-b)(m)
(m)
Usher
.
p.
1005.
Kingdom
,
or
Cumberland
,
(
called
Valentia
)
with
Scotland
,
or
old
Albany
,
which
formerly
had
been
parcels
of
the
See
of
York
,
stood
yet
entire
and
safe
,
under
the
Protection
of
their
own
Kings
and
Princes
,
who
were
able
to
defend
their
Religion
and
Territories
,
both
from
Pagan
,
and
Romish
Encroachments
,
about
this
time
infesting
them
:
But
in
the
See
of
London
and
the
body
of
Lhoegr
(
as
the
Brittains
still
call
England
)
the
Inhabitants
that
remain'd
behind
,
Tributaries
to
the
Saxon
Conquerour
,
were
to
retain
their
Faith
between
the
heart
and
God
,
after
their
Clergy
were
expell'd
(
by
the
procurement
of
Rome
,
as
is
to
be
suspected
)
unless
some
lurked
behind
in
-
cognitò
(
as
is
usual
)
for
their
comfort
and
assistance
;
or
the
Pagan
Conquerours
as
we
shall
see
anon
,
gave
them
toleration
of
Religion
,
either
by
Grace
,
or
Articles
;
as
did
Irmericus
in
Kent
,
and
Penda
in
Mercia
,
and
Kerdic
in
West
Saxony
,
&c.
whereof
Bede
takes
little
notice
,
though
he
could
not
,
and
doth
not
wholly
conceale
the
passages
.
But
then
,
as
the
loss
of
one
sense
,
adds
strength
to
the
other
,
and
the
shutting
of
one
eye
,
enlarges
the
others
Candle
,
Ireland
grew
rich
and
famous
,
upon
this
dispersion
and
accession
of
learned
men
into
its
Teritories
for
refuge
,
whereby
it
became
about
this
time
the
University
(
as
it
were
)
of
these
Western
parts
of
Europe
,
for
the
Christian
Orthodox
Religion
,
and
term'd
,
Insula
Sanctorum
,
the
Island
of
Saints
,
whither
recourse
was
made
for
Spiritual
knowledge
,
from
all
parts
and
Kingdoms
;
and
Wales
,
and
its
Sees
,
and
Abbies
,
was
no
less
stock'd
with
choice
of
Able-men
,
and
particularly
the
famous
Monastery
of
Bangor-is-y
coed
,
where
we
find
about
this
time
,
above
two
thousand
learned
Monks
living
together
in
a
holy
Fraternity
,
all
Subject
to
the
Metropolitical
See
of
St.
David
;
whither
the
Chair
was
removed
from
Caerleon
,
by
the
Authority
of
King
Arthur
and
a
Synod
about
the
year
521
:
These
in
602
,
gave
Augustine
the
Monk
a
meeting
about
Worcester
,
where
the
pretended
Supremacy
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
with
its
superstitious
Innovations
,
were
Synodically
disclaimed
,
and
rejected
,
Augustines
design
being
to
seize
our
Brittish
Churches
,
as
it
were
by
occupancy
,
and
to
subject
them
to
Rome
under
colour
of
Conversion
.
For
that
their
Sees
were
made
too
hot
to
hold
Thadiock
and
Theon
,
at
the
arrival
of
Augustine
,
or
not
long
before
,
is
some
Argument
,
that
the
Pagan
fury
,
was
made
to
burn
the
fiercer
with
Roman-Catholick
bellows
;
and
that
the
believing
Brittains
,
(
who
needed
not
their
Conversion
)
must
veil
their
Ancient
Metropolitan
Chair
of
St.
David
,
or
Caerleon
likewise
,
to
an
upstart
See
of
Romes
erection
,
as
Austine
expected
,
this
manifestly
proves
and
discovers
,
it
was
their
Temporal
Dominion
,
and
superiority
,
(
which
by
them
is
call'd
the
Catholick
Faith
)
that
was
the
chief
aim
of
Rome
by
all
Inhumane
,
and
Unchristian
Arts
,
to
propagate
here
in
Brittain
.
And
if
we
were
constrained
to
submit
in
part
and
for
a
time
,
to
their
yoke
and
superstition
,
(
when
the
Crown
in
our
Kings
for
a
time
was
miss-led
by
their
influence
)
and
were
freed
from
the
same
yoke
in
H.
8.
when
the
Crown
was
better
rectified
by
Providence
,
we
stand
,
as
we
were
,
holding
fast
our
Liberty
,
with
a
better
conscience
than
they
could
usurp
it
from
us
;
being
now
under
no
Tye
or
obligation
to
Rome
,
either
for
our
Faith
,
or
errours
;
not
for
our
first
Faith
which
we
never
had
from
them
,
nor
for
some
latter
superstitions
,
which
we
restor'd
back
unto
them
:
continuing
a
right
Church
from
first
to
last
,
because
when
we
were
at
the
worst
,
we
were
as
Orthodox
as
themselves
,
who
corrupted
us
;
and
recovering
our
clearness
again
from
their
forc'd
mud
and
mixture
,
we
continue
(
as
well
English
as
Brittains
,
now
mutually
Incorporated
)
to
profess
the
same
Faith
,
which
was
planted
here
above
sixteen
hundred
and
odd
years
ago
,
not
only
before
Lut●er
was
born
,
but
before
Rome
it self
had
its
Christian
being
.
SECTION
VI.
Brittain
had
not
the
Faith
from
Pope
Eleutherius
.
THe
first
point
being
thus
clear'd
,
It
becomes
as
clear
,
we
had
not
our
Faith
from
Pope
Eleutherius
by
King
Lucius
,
and
(
were
the
Epistle
,
and
the
Persons
contemporary
)
it
makes
more
against
them
than
for
them
,
whereof
the
sum
is
this
.
You
desired
of
us
to
send
you
the
Roman
Laws
,
which
you
would
use
in
the
Kingdom
of
Brittain
,
we
can
never
disallow
Gods
Laws
,
but
may
Caesars
.
You
have
lately
by
Divine
mercy
,
received
the
Law
and
Faith
of
Christ
,
you
have
with
you
in
the
Kingdom
both
the
New
and
Old
Testament
,
whence
by
the
advice
of
your
Peers
,
and
the
Council
of
your
Kingdom
,
you
may
select
holy
and
blameless
Laws
,
which
may
be
enacted
,
and
supported
not
by
any
Forreign
,
but
your
own
Authority
,
who
are
Gods
Vicar
in
your
Kingdom
,
and
represent
his
power
to
your
People
.
But
not
a
word
about
Lucius
his
Baptism
,
or
the
Nations
conversion
,
(
which
it
rather
plainly
pre-supposes
:
)
Nor
was
it
unbeseeming
in
a
first
Christian
King
,
(
much
less
the
forfeiture
of
the
Liberties
of
his
Brittish
Church
and
Kingdom
forever
,
)
to
ask
the
advice
of
Neighbouring
Churches
,
or
such
excellent
Christians
(
as
the
Popes
of
Rome
in
those
times
were
,
)
about
the
settlement
and
Government
of
the
Church
in
his
Dominion
:
and
the
answer
and
the
event
do
shew
,
there
was
no
such
danger
:
for
the
Popes
answer
is
Protestant
and
Orthodox
,
that
the
King
is
Christs
Vicar
in
his
Kingdom
,
and
the
head
of
the
Church
,
which
he
may
well
Govern
with
his
own
Authority
without
depending
upon
Forreign
:
provided
he
took
along
the
Law
of
God
,
and
the
opinion
of
his
sages
,
for
his
Rule
and
help
;
the
advice
to
be
theirs
,
the
Acts
of
Governing
to
be
his
own
;
which
with
the
present
Church
of
Rome
,
is
unsound
and
Heretical
Doctrine
;
for
,
it
's
the
Land
that
moves
with
some
,
and
not
themselves
,
when
they
are
sailing
from
it
.
And
it
appears
by
event
,
the
Popes
did
never
intermeddle
in
the
Government
of
this
Church
or
State
:
yea
,
that
they
were
such
strangers
to
us
all
along
,
to
the
time
of
Pope
Gregory
,
who
sent
Austine
hither
▪
that
by
his
questions
and
clinches
about
the
English
he
met
at
Rome
in
the
Market
,
Angli
,
Angeli
:
Deira
,
Dei
ira
;
King
Elle
,
Halelujah
;
it
appears
:
whether
we
were
Pagans
,
or
Christians
here
in
Brittain
,
he
did
not
very
well
know
;
but
some
Papists
are
grown
willing
of
late
,
to
relinquish
this
part
of
their
pretence
;
and
to
allow
this
Epistle
to
be
counterfeit
(
because
so
contrary
to
their
present
Doctrines
,
and
seditious
principles
,
more
than
for
the
considerable
reasons
Sir
H.
Spelman
layes
down
against
it
,
which
Mr.
Prynne
takes
upon
him
to
disallow
,
and
answer
to
severally
:
)
but
the
other
part
of
the
story
,
though
thus
crack'd
in
credit
,
that
Lucius
was
Baptiz'd
together
with
all
the
Land
,
by
Eleutherius
his
Emissaries
,
must
stand
nevertheless
;
which
yet
is
wholly
improbable
,
and
contrary
to
all
sense
and
reason
;
for
the
Brittish
Church
in
Augustines
time
,
was
found
so
uniformly
unlike
in
all
its
rites
and
customs
to
the
Roman
,
(
if
the
Roman
observations
in
the
time
of
Augustine
and
Eleutherius
were
the
same
)
that
one
may
easily
believe
,
that
the
fair
Nothern
Nations
are
so
many
Colonies
of
Blackamoores
,
as
believe
Brittain
to
be
regenerated
by
the
Baptism
of
Rome
,
to
which
Mother
it
held
so
little
resemblance
in
any
of
its
Ecclesiastical
features
.
For
one
of
the
main
points
in
difference
,
between
the
Brittains
and
Austine
,
we
find
in
Bede
.
lib.
2.
c.
2.
was
,
about
their
Ceremonies
of
Baptism
;
then
,
that
known
and
lasting
difference
and
contention
about
Easter
;
and
their
abstinence
on
Wednesdays
,
and
Frydays
,
(
not
on
Saturday
as
was
,
and
is
observ'd
at
Rome
against
the
sense
and
Custom
of
the
Catholick
Church
:
)
there
being
as
little
Conformity
,
between
this
Church
and
that
,
in
the
heads
and
guides
,
as
well
as
the
whole
body
,
of
the
People
in
the
former
rites
:
Our
Deacons
,
varying
from
them
in
point
of
tonsure
,
our
Priests
and
Bishops
in
that
of
Marriage
,
our
Arch-Bishops
in
the
Characteristicall
Badge
and
livery
of
the
Pall
,
which
these
Churches
never
fetch'd
or
wore
in
token
of
compliance
or
dependance
on
that
Church
,
as
shall
be
further
proved
in
every
particular
out
of
their
own
,
or
better
Authors
:
so
that
they
may
be
justly
ashamed
,
as
much
of
the
Second
part
of
this
lye
and
pretence
,
touching
the
Baptism
of
our
King
and
Kingdom
,
as
they
are
of
the
first
,
touching
the
Epistle
;
where
by
the
way
it
may
be
observ'd
with
abhorrence
and
detestation
,
what
unworthy
Arts
and
Methods
this
holy
Roman-Catholick
Church
,
makes
no
conscience
to
use
,
to
compass
its
Unchristian
Ambition
,
and
Supremacy
over
Kingdoms
and
Nations
,
where
it
can
find
the
least
colour
or
occasion
:
what
lyes
,
they
scruple
not
to
Father
upon
all
manner
of
men
,
the
living
and
the
dead
,
even
on
their
best
Popes
,
and
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
Christ
and
God
himself
,
so
their
Carnals
ends
and
Grandeur
may
be
advanced
thereby
;
and
what
forgeries
and
falsehoods
,
have
they
not
foisted
into
all
manner
of
books
,
and
Records
,
and
Histories
,
to
promote
their
Dominion
,
hook
or
by
crook
,
particularly
into
our
Brittish
,
in
the
time
of
Ignorance
,
and
their
Kingdom
of
darkness
,
extending
once
to
all
parts
and
Persons
:
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
affirming
that
that
he
did
not
compile
,
but
only
Translate
into
Latine
his
History
out
of
a
Brittish
Manuscript
,
which
Gualter
Arch-Deacon
of
Oxford
brought
over
hither
,
from
little
Brittain
;
whereas
that
Gualter
attests
likewise
in
the
close
of
that
very
book
,
that
he
Translated
[
](A47083-e50840-b)a
a
A
mysi
Cualter
Archiagon
Rydychen
a
droes
y
Llyfr
hwn
or
Lladin
yn
gymra●g
.
I
,
Walter
Arch-Deacon
of
Oxford
Translated
this
out
of
Latine
into
Welsh
,
Histor.
Brittan
.
Galfr'd
.
Monm
.
M.
S.
Cambro
Brit.
the
same
out
of
Latine
into
the
Brittish
tongue
,
by
which
device
the
Enemies
of
the
Glory
of
our
Brittish
Church
and
Nation
,
have
to
the
wrong
of
the
first
,
and
to
help
on
their
vain
Supremacy
by
any
Art
or
shift
,
shuffled
in
this
passage
touching
Lucius
,
into
ours
,
as
the
other
touching
Constantine
,
into
other
Histories
,
that
both
were
Baptized
by
Popes
,
Eleutherius
and
Silvester
by
all
means
,
because
the
one
the
first
Christian
King
,
the
other
the
first
Christian
Emperour
,
and
both
brag
's
equally
true
:
as
likewise
that
Dubritius
Arch-Bishop
of
Caerleon
,
in
King
Arthurs
time
,
was
Apostolicae
sedis
legatus
,
not
unlike
another
of
their
fictions
of
the
Popes
sending
the
Pall
to
St.
Patrick
to
make
him
Arch-Bishop
of
Ireland
under
Rome
,
though
a
Pall
in
Ireland
was
never
heard
off
,
till
the
time
[
](A47083-e51030-b)b
b
Cambrens
.
Topograph
Hiber
.
C.
17.
of
Malachias
Anno.
1152
:
and
to
the
diminution
of
the
Second
,
clogg'd
the
Archievements
of
the
great
and
Religious
King
Arthur
with
their
unworthy
Legends
and
Fables
,
as
with
a
designe
,
that
the
one
with
the
other
,
might
in
time
be
of
equal
credit
;
which
hath
induc'd
some
blind
to
lead
the
blind
to
believe
,
there
was
no
such
King
:
In
so
much
that
Buchanan
,
well
knowing
,
and
seeing
the
contrary
in
the
Records
of
his
own
Nation
,
could
not
forbear
to
make
a
digression
on
purpose
,
to
vindicate
his
name
and
story
,
(
which
in
other
[
](A47083-e51080-b)c
c
Ubbo
Emmius
Rer.
frisic
.
Hist.
lib.
3.
Nations
concerned
in
that
History
,
is
acknowled'd
,
as
well
as
in
the
Scottish
,
and
our
own
)
in
a
just
indignation
against
the
underminers
of
the
fame
of
so
great
a
Hero
.
[
](A47083-e51130-b)d
d
Buchanan
Rer.
Scotic
.
lib.
5.
Reg.
45.
p.
151.
But
some
light
and
occasion
perhaps
they
had
for
their
Monkish
Invention
,
in
that
very
probably
,
Lucius
was
Baptized
by
one
from
Rome
,
viz.
[
](A47083-e51220-b)e
e
Usher
.
cap.
3.
p.
31.
seq.
Timotheus
,
one
of
St.
Pauls
Disciples
,
one
of
his
own
bloud
and
extraction
,
being
the
Son
of
Claudia
Ruffina
[
](A47083-e51290-b)f
f
Martial
Fpigr
.
lib.
11.
Ep.
53.
lib.
4.
Ep.
13.
a
Brittish
Lady
,
admired
by
[
](A47083-e51350-b)f
f
Martial
Fpigr
.
lib.
11.
Ep.
53.
lib.
4.
Ep.
13.
Roman
Writers
for
her
Accomplishments
,
not
short
of
any
then
in
Rome
or
Athens
,
[
](A47083-e51430-b)e
e
Usher
.
cap.
3.
p.
31.
seq.
the
Wife
of
Pudens
(
and
Mother
of
Linus
)
in
whose
house
at
Rome
,
Baronius
saith
[
](A47083-e51500-b)g
g
Anno
Christi
44.
the
Tradition
goes
,
St.
Peter
had
his
abode
in
,
Converted
afterwards
into
a
Temple
;
but
which
is
more
certain
and
generally
agreed
on
by
their
Writers
and
ours
,
(
and
the
exceptions
of
one
[
](A47083-e51530-b)e
e
Usher
.
cap.
3.
p.
31.
seq.
Dissenter
sufficiently
answered
by
the
most
Learned
Vsher
)
they
both
were
the
same
persons
,
who
are
mention'd
[
](A47083-e51580-b)e
e
Usher
.
cap.
3.
p.
31.
seq.
in
St.
Paul's
2
Epistle
to
another
,
Timothy
4.21
.
Pudens
and
Linus
,
and
Claudia
greet
thee
;
and
all
the
Brethren
:
Who
after
acquaintance
with
St.
Paul
in
all
Probability
,
was
more
instrumental
to
conveigh
and
promote
more
and
more
the
Gospel
into
her
Countrey
,
than
before
pieces
of
Roman
Wit
,
as
she
was
wont
;
as
is
rightly
inferred
by
the
Polite
and
Reverend
Author
of
Antiquitates
Ecclesiasticae
,
who
yet
is
more
industrious
than
need
,
in
the
derivation
,
and
Roman
forming
of
both
her
names
,
Claudia
from
Claudius
Caesar
,
and
Ruffina
from
Pudens
Rufus
a
Roman
Knight
her
Husband
,
when
her
own
[
](A47083-e51760-b)h
h
Hist.
Britt
.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Brittish
name
might
easily
,
and
without
such
streining
be
formed
after
the
Latine
Mode
(
common
with
it
to
other
Tongues
,
to
make
some
alterations
in
Forreign
names
,
which
they
are
to
pronounce
in
their
own
,
)
who
being
Young
,
and
newly
Married
with
Pudens
(
Martialls
Patron
,
)
stil'd
Sanctus
,
by
the
Poet
in
his
Epithalamium
,
for
his
Modesty
and
Vertue
,
might
well
be
the
Mother
of
a
Son
,
that
might
be
fit
(
for
time
,
as
well
as
mutual
affection
,
)
to
Baptize
our
Brittish
King
,
coming
over
to
be
a
Christian
,
and
probably
by
his
means
and
influence
;
for
K.
Lucius
(
or
Lhês
)
lived
not
at
that
distance
of
time
,
but
that
this
might
be
well
Effected
,
in
Anno
156.
saith
Geoffry
[
](A47083-e51890-b)h
h
Hist.
Britt
.
l.
2.
c.
2.
of
Monmouth
,
and
sooner
say
Ninius
and
P.
Jovius
as
before
.
Withall
there
was
but
his
Father
King
Coillus
,
and
Marius
(
or
Meirig
)
his
Grandfather
,
between
Lucius
and
Aruiragus
,
mention'd
in
Roman
Writers
,
who
was
Contemporary
with
Joseph
of
Arimathaea
,
and
[
](A47083-e52040-b)g
g
Gwladys
Ruffydh
,
or
Gryffith
,
whence
Ruffinus
,
Ruffina
,
Griffin
The
old
Brittains
retain'd
their
Maiden
surnames
though
Married
,
and
do
still
amonst
the
communalty
,
and
pronoun●e
u
as
y
,
and
melt
away
g.
bountiful
to
him
at
Glastonbury
,
say
our
Histories
;
and
Lucius
might
be
called
Arviragus
,
or
Apviragus
;
for
his
name
in
Brittish
form
was
Lhês
Coel
ap
Meirig
.
[
](A47083-e52180-b)i
i
Usher
p
18
▪
And
were
it
true
,
that
Lucius
of
a
King
became
a
Preacher
before
his
end
,
and
Converted
to
the
Faith
Bavaria
[
](A47083-e52220-b)k
k
Usher
p
▪
31.
and
Switzerland
,
as
several
Authors
report
out
of
the
Annals
of
those
places
,
as
our
English
[
](A47083-e52270-b)k
k
Ubbo
Emmius
Re●
.
Frisicarum
Willibrord
,
and
Suidbert
,
and
Wilfrid
did
Holland
and
Frizland
,
and
Boniface
or
Winfrid
,
did
the
Thurmgi
,
Suevi
&
Franci
,
[
](A47083-e52370-b)l
l
Munster
Cosm.
l.
3.
p.
323.
doth
it
follow
they
must
owe
an
Eternal
Subjection
to
the
Church
of
Brittain
upon
that
score
?
Or
did
the
Ancient
Brittains
ever
pretend
to
a
Supremacy
or
Jurisdiction
over
Ireland
,
upon
the
pretence
of
its
Conversion
by
their
St.
Patrick
,
as
is
the
way
at
Rome
to
insist
?
Or
were
it
lawful
for
them
,
and
in
their
own
power
,
to
pav
us
,
or
another
,
that
should
upon
such
a
score
expect
it
,
such
their
subjection
and
obedience
,
against
their
due
Loyalty
and
Allegiance
to
their
own
Soveraign
,
whose
right
it
is
;
but
though
we
pretend
to
no
rule
over
them
,
nor
expect
any
more
,
but
their
love
and
kindness
,
which
is
mutually
due
,
we
may
justly
take
it
ill
,
and
unkind
at
their
hands
,
that
they
chuse
rather
to
be
guided
in
their
Faith
by
Forreign
Deceivers
to
their
Misery
,
than
continue
their
Communion
with
their
Ancient
Christian
Friends
,
and
Brethren
Branach
,
to
their
great
felicity
in
Soul
and
Body
,
and
the
happy
peace
of
both
Nations
.
Where
Christian
Religion
is
wholly
imployed
and
adapted
to
compass
Worldly
ends
and
Temporal
Superiority
,
its
dignity
is
embased
,
and
its
nature
really
chang'd
into
another
kind
or
species
,
and
ought
not
by
consequence
,
to
be
call'd
Religion
.
For
the
end
is
better
than
the
means
,
and
the
Master
than
the
Servant
,
and
the
Building
than
the
Scaffold
:
And
this
present
World
,
(
Satans
Kingdom
)
is
more
excellent
than
such
a
Church
,
which
is
wholly
designed
and
dedicated
to
serve
and
gain
it
;
with
all
,
the
end
gives
name
and
being
and
definition
unto
the
means
,
as
a
sum
of
Money
,
imployed
to
relieve
the
poor
,
is
Charity
;
to
pay
Debts
,
Justice
;
to
Bribe
an
Evidence
,
Perjury
;
to
hire
an
Assasinate
,
Murder
:
or
a
Building
made
to
dwell
in
,
is
a
House
;
to
Grind
Corn
,
a
Mill
;
to
keep
off
Enemies
,
a
Fort
;
to
serve
God
in
,
a
Church
;
to
buy
and
sell
in
,
a
Shop
:
and
by
consequence
that
Religion
,
(
that
hath
Earthly
Rule
and
advantage
,
for
its
chief
end
,
and
professes
Earth
thereby
to
be
better
than
Heaven
,
and
Gospel
good
for
nothing
more
,
than
to
fill
Coffers
)
cannot
be
call'd
Christian
,
or
true
Catholick
Religion
,
(
for
the
chief
aime
of
such
,
is
the
World
to
come
)
but
rather
an
Antichristian
trade
or
craft
,
which
sets
Conscience
,
and
Truth
,
and
Sacraments
,
all
at
sale
,
to
make
sure
of
this
.
And
so
much
may
suffice
touching
the
second
point
,
to
shew
that
Rome
is
no
Mother
Church
to
Brittain
,
neither
by
Conception
or
Education
,
for
she
was
neither
conceived
in
her
womb
,
nor
nourished
on
her
breast
;
but
was
a
Virgin
of
full
Age
,
when
her
pretended
Mother
was
but
in
her
Swadling
Clouts
and
Cradle
.
SECTION
VII
.
The
Description
of
the
Old
Brittish
Church
,
in
its
Doctrine
,
Discipline
,
and
Goverment
,
and
Traditions
,
when
Augustine
the
Monk
made
his
Impression
here
.
IN
the
third
place
,
to
come
to
Augustine
the
Monkes
Impression
upon
our
Brittish
Church
;
we
are
to
examine
,
whether
being
free
born
,
she
forfeited
that
liberty
by
any
foul
Heresie
or
Schisme
?
Or
the
Church
of
Rome
at
that
time
merited
Superiority
over
her
,
by
being
a
more
Excellent
and
purer
Church
?
Or
by
any
Act
of
redemption
,
or
unrequitable
Courtesie
,
(
which
swallows
liberty
)
hath
won
,
or
oblig'd
it
in
justice
and
equity
,
to
be
subject
to
her
?
Or
wherein
her
Title
to
this
Supremacy
lay
,
in
its
first
advance
,
and
setting
out
,
before
any
pretence
,
or
colour
from
prescription
or
possession
.
The
Face
therefore
and
Physiognomy
of
both
Churches
,
at
that
time
,
is
to
be
viewed
and
examined
in
its
lines
and
features
,
which
of
the
two
for
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
and
Traditions
,
was
most
Catholick
,
and
Apostolick
,
and
Primitive
,
and
Merited
(
supposing
their
years
and
standing
equal
)
to
Rule
and
give
Law
to
the
other
.
Where
it
is
to
be
premised
,
and
taken
for
granted
out
of
Bede
,
that
the
Scottish
,
and
Pictish
,
and
Irish
Churches
,
were
then
one
and
the
same
exactly
,
in
Principles
and
Customes
,
with
their
Mother
the
Brittish
Church
;
and
what
is
delivered
of
the
one
,
belongs
to
the
other
;
yea
the
Daughters
were
more
hot
and
zealous
in
the
Cause
of
their
Mother
against
Rome's
Invasion
,
than
the
Mother
it self
:
For
the
Brittish
Bishops
agree
to
give
Augustine
a
fair
meeting
,
to
dispute
their
Rights
and
Pretensions
;
[
](A47083-e52690-b)a
a
Bed
.
lib.
2.
c.
4.
but
Daganus
and
Columbanus
,
though
Courted
and
respected
,
would
neither
eate
nor
drink
with
those
of
Augustines
party
,
nor
lye
in
the
same
house
.
To
give
therefore
a
brief
Character
of
both
Churches
,
as
to
their
Principles
,
its
worth
observing
what
Bede
delivers
of
both
,
[
](A47083-e52800-b)b
b
Usher
.
129.
though
no
great
favourer
of
the
Brittains
,
as
the
Learned
have
observed
.
And
first
of
the
Brittains
;
next
of
Augustine
and
his
Religion
.
The
Brittish
is
represented
to
be
a
Church
,
Scriptural
,
for
for
its
Doctrine
;
Episcopal
,
for
its
Government
;
Primitive
and
Oriental
,
for
its
Customes
and
Traditions
.
And
Augustine
himself
,
to
have
nothing
to
object
against
it
for
his
quarrel
,
but
these
three
pretences
.
1.
[ᶜ]
That
she
observed
not
Easter
after
the
way
of
Rome
,
2.
Nor
Baptism
with
Roman
Ceremonies
.
3.
And
refus'd
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
the
Saxons
:
And
the
great
sore
of
all
at
the
bottom
,
because
they
would
not
owne
Augustine
himself
to
be
an
Archbishop
,
denying
by
consequence
the
Popes
Supremacy
who
sent
him
.
Bede
out
of
his
moderation
,
conjectures
the
cause
of
their
Errour
about
Easter
,
to
be
this
,
[ᵈ]
ut
pote
quibus
longe
ultra
orbem
positis
,
&c
,
being
situated
out
of
the
rest
of
the
World
,
the
decrees
of
Councils
,
about
the
observation
of
Easter
,
had
not
reach'd
them
,
only
what
works
of
Piety
and
Purity
,
were
to
be
learnt
out
of
the
Writings
of
the
Prophets
and
Evangelists
,
and
the
Apostles
,
they
made
it
their
chief
care
and
diligence
to
observe
and
practice
.
And
we
are
not
to
this
day
in
Brittain
,
out
of
love
with
this
Errour
,
as
were
none
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
or
Councils
who
took
Scripture
for
their
only
Rule
;
and
Gildas
after
their
manner
,
hath
scarce
one
Paragraph
in
his
Epistle
,
unstor'd
therewith
;
and
one
of
his
chief
lamentations
in
Diocletian's
Persecution
is
,
for
their
Bibles
being
burnt
in
the
publick
Markets
,
which
kind
of
sight
our
Apostate
Modern
Roman-catholicks
would
have
been
content
to
behold
in
larger
manner
,
with
dry
eyes
.
And
that
they
were
not
in
any
Errour
,
or
ignorance
of
the
Decrees
of
Synods
,
about
this
point
,
appears
from
Constantine
the
great
his
Epistle
,
and
Certificate
in
their
behalf
before
mention'd
,
and
the
presence
of
the
Brittish
Bishops
in
the
great
Council
of
Arles
determining
this
particular
Controversy
about
Easter
.
[
](A47083-e53130-b)e
e
Concil
Arelat.
can.
1.
The
next
Doctrine
of
our
Ancient
Brittains
included
in
the
former
,
was
the
example
of
our
blessed
Saviours
meekness
and
humility
,
as
the
rule
of
imitation
and
Communion
,
Mat.
11.29
.
so
the
famous
Abbot
Dunawd
,
[
](A47083-e53220-b)f
f
Bed
.
lib.
2.
c.
2.
or
Dionothus
resolved
his
Countrey-men
,
upon
their
question
,
whether
they
should
give
Augustine
another
meeting
,
or
hearken
to
him
;
for
in
a
former
he
had
staggerd
them
(
as
Bede
believed
)
not
so
much
with
Argument
,
as
with
a
Miracle
,
by
restoring
a
Blind
man
(
one
of
his
own
Company
)
to
his
sight
,
before
them
all
;
but
the
Brittish
Doctors
for
all
this
would
not
[
](A47083-e53290-b)f
f
Bed
.
lib.
2.
c.
2.
Priscis
abdicare
moribus
,
relinquish
their
Ancient
Customes
,
as
then
(
above
a
thousand
years
past
)
they
stil'd
them
,
without
further
advising
with
their
Brethren
;
[
](A47083-e53340-b)g
g
Ibid.
Here
the
Brittains
term
their
own
Faith
and
Customes
Hên
ffydh
,
counting
Popery
then
at
its
first
entrance
here
,
but
an
Innovation
which
is
a
note
for
our
Brittains
to
consider
,
who
vulgarly
call
Popery
Hên
ffydh
,
or
the
Old
Faith
.
whereupon
Dunawd
being
consulted
with
at
Bangor
,
advised
them
to
be
guided
by
Christs
example
,
more
then
deceitful
miracles
;
give
him
the
meeting
,
saith
he
,
and
regard
his
messages
,
if
he
be
a
man
of
God
:
But
how
may
that
be
known
,
say
they
,
do
not
you
read
what
our
Saviour
saith
,
take
my
yoke
upon
you
,
and
learn
of
me
,
for
I
am
meek
and
lowly
in
heart
.
If
he
be
meek
and
lowly
,
it
is
very
likely
,
he
bears
that
yoke
himself
,
and
would
have
you
to
bear
the
same
;
but
if
he
be
rigorous
and
proud
,
it
's
manifest
,
he
is
not
of
God
,
and
you
need
not
care
for
his
message
.
But
how
shall
this
also
be
known
,
let
him
come
first
to
the
place
,
and
if
,
when
you
arrive
,
(
who
exceed
in
number
and
other
respects
)
he
arise
to
meet
and
honour
you
,
as
his
Christian
Brethren
,
it
's
some
sign
,
he
belongs
to
Christ
;
you
are
to
hear
him
with
all
respect
and
deference
,
but
if
not
,
but
with
State
and
distance
,
he
think
to
reduce
and
over-aw
you
,
and
your
People
,
you
are
to
defend
the
Liberties
of
your
Church
,
and
disappoint
him
of
his
carnal
expectation
:
which
last
took
place
in
a
high
degree
on
both
sides
,
eum
notantes
superbiae
,
cunctis
que
dicebat
,
contradicere
laborabant
,
—
neque
illum
pro
Archiepiscopo
habituros
respondebant
,
they
own'd
him
for
no
Arch-Bishop
,
but
taxed
him
for
his
pride
,
who
might
have
had
their
honour
by
humility
,
and
contradicted
and
baffled
him
in
all
he
had
to
say
,
for
they
were
7.
Bishops
,
&
plures
viri
Doctissimi
,
many
very
learn'd
men
,
as
Bede
there
observes
,
where
upon
he
Prophesied
their
destruction
,
which
shortly
fell
out
,
in
Barbarous
manner
,
more
by
Instigation
,
than
prescience
;
to
the
ruine
of
that
Kings
Kingdom
,
who
did
execute
his
Prophecy
,
and
providentiall
planting
of
the
Gospel
among
the
Saxon
,
or
English
,
by
Brittish
Ministry
,
without
the
help
of
the
Romish
,
as
will
further
appear
.
To
these
two
Catholicks
principles
and
Doctrines
,
touching
the
word
of
God
written
,
and
Incarnate
,
best
leading
them
to
Holiness
,
and
the
life
of
the
other
world
:
they
added
a
third
,
that
brought
them
peace
in
this
;
obedience
to
Superiours
,
or
their
Gods
on
Earth
,
and
their
Temporal
and
Spiritual
Governours
in
their
several
districts
,
and
submission
to
the
Synods
and
Councils
of
the
Church
,
about
doubts
and
Controversies
hapning
in
Religion
;
upon
this
score
the
above
said
Dunawd
,
saith
the
Brittish
History
[
](A47083-e53610-b)g
g
Histor.
Brittan
.
lib.
11.
c.
12
▪
Miro
modo
liberalibus
artibus
Eruditus
,
Augustino
petenti
ab
Episcopis
Britonibus
subjectionem
,
diversis
monstravit
Argumentationibus
ipsos
ei
nulla●
subjectionem
debere
,
cum
&
suum
Archipraesulem
haberent
,
being
wonderfully
learned
,
clear'd
by
diverse
Arguments
,
the
Brittish
Bishops
owed
him
no
subjection
,
as
he
,
and
his
Pope
expected
,
and
particularly
by
this
,
because
they
had
an
Arch-Bishop
of
their
own
,
and
were
not
to
disobey
their
lawful
Superiour
to
please
an
Usurper
:
for
it
is
the
chiefest
part
of
obedience
to
know
ones
right
Superiour
,
and
to
own
none
besides
;
wherein
lyes
the
first
perversion
of
every
English
Subject
,
that
followes
Rome
,
and
its
Forreign
Father
,
against
the
inward
natural
Allegiance
of
his
consci●nce
,
towards
Christ
and
the
Truth
,
and
his
outward
duty
to
his
Governours
and
Fathers
at
home
,
violating
the
fift
commandment
,
with
a
Pharisaical
corban
,
saying
to
their
peculiar
Fathers
,
it
's
given
to
Rome
,
whatsoever
you
might
be
profited
by
us
,
following
uncertain
traditions
before
Gods
express
Law
,
and
teaching
for
Doctrines
the
commandments
of
men
,
as
our
Saviour
himself
hath
timely
detected
,
and
forwarn'd
against
this
Holy
fraud
,
Math.
15.5
.
for
by
the
same
reason
,
that
every
good
wife
,
is
to
know
her
own
Husband
from
another
;
and
every
good
Subject
,
his
own
King
from
a
Forreigner
,
or
Usurper
;
and
every
Souldier
his
own
Commander
and
Colours
;
by
the
same
duty
and
conscience
,
every
English
Christian
is
to
follow
his
own
Church
in
Christ
,
before
another
;
for
obedience
misplac'd
,
is
but
Godly
transgression
,
or
Traiterous
Loyalty
,
to
the
disturbance
of
the
publick
,
besides
its
own
shame
and
prejudice
.
And
by
submission
to
Governours
and
Synods
,
they
were
heal'd
of
the
Pelagian
Heresie
,
which
most
annoyed
this
Church
,
(
next
to
Romish
Inroades
that
trode
down
the
whole
field
,
and
sowed
their
tares
and
superstitions
from
year
to
year
among
our
best
corn
)
this
made
also
our
Church
to
under
go
several
variations
about
the
observation
of
Easter
,
as
times
required
.
As
for
the
Arian
Heresie
and
venome
,
(
which
began
to
Breath
a
little
in
these
parts
upon
[
](A47083-e53850-b)h
h
Usher
p
197.
Gratians
toleration
of
divers
opinions
in
Religion
)
it
found
not
the
air
to
agree
with
it
,
neither
did
Pelagius
,
(
or
Morgan
)
though
born
in
Brittain
,
and
as
it
is
said
[
](A47083-e53910-b)i
i
idem
p.
207.
the
same
day
St.
Augustine
was
born
in
Africk
,
suck
[
](A47083-e53940-b)k
k
idem
p.
215.
224.
&
Pelagii
Epist.
ad
Demetr.
or
Propagate
,
his
Heresie
here
,
but
fell
into
it
at
Rome
,
by
finding
Christians
to
come
short
of
Heathens
,
and
abusing
Grace
to
Libertinisme
and
Wantonness
;
for
otherwise
,
he
was
in
great
esteem
and
veneration
for
his
learning
and
Sanctity
,
with
the
chief
[
](A47083-e54000-b)l
l
Usher
221.214
.
Fathers
of
the
East
and
West
,
St.
Augustine
,
and
St.
Chrysostom
;
and
in
the
East
[
](A47083-e54030-b)m
m
Usher
p.
215.
ended
his
days
,
having
never
return'd
to
his
own
Country
,
but
his
Heresie
came
to
be
spread
here
nevertheless
,
(
in
those
parts
especially
that
were
reduc'd
by
the
Saxon
Conquerour
)
by
the
means
of
[
](A47083-e54060-b)n
n
Bed
.
lib
1.
c
17.
Agricola
a
French
man
,
the
Son
of
Severianus
a
Pelagian
Bishop
,
and
in
the
rooting
of
it
out
amongst
the
Brittains
left
behind
in
Lhoegr
,
Germanus
and
Lupus
French-men
likewise
,
did
good
service
,
as
by
Neutrality
they
were
better
fitted
,
(
as
for
instance
,
their
first
and
main
success
in
disputation
,
was
about
[
](A47083-e54150-b)o
o
M.
Westm.
p.
446.
St.
Albans
,
where
Gildas
and
such
as
he
,
durst
not
approach
for
the
Enemy
)
as
his
complaint
is
taken
notice
of
by
[
](A47083-e54190-b)p
p
Camden
in
St.
Albans
.
Camden
there
)
being
their
chiefest
Champions
sent
hither
from
the
Gallican
,
at
the
request
of
the
Brittish
Church
,
signifying
her
distemper
and
troubles
&
qua●primum
fidei
Catholicae
debere
succurri
,
that
the
Catholick
Faith
should
be
assisted
as
soon
as
might
be
,
such
was
the
loving
Communion
then
between
this
,
and
that
Church
,
and
still
might
be
,
especially
with
the
soundest
and
learned'st
part
thereof
,
(
under
frown
for
Orthodoxy
)
if
he
,
who
now
letteth
,
were
once
taken
fully
out
of
the
way
,
2
Thess.
2.
But
it
recover'd
it self
again
,
after
Germanus
his
time
,
till
St.
David
(
newly
ordained
Bishop
by
the
Patriarch
of
Jerusalem
)
in
a
publick
Synod
(
whereto
he
was
invited
)
held
in
Wales
against
it
,
gave
it
[
](A47083-e54300-b)q
q
Usher
p.
474.
its
final
overthrow
,
and
was
made
Arch-Bishop
of
St.
David
in
the
same
Synod
thereupon
.
For
the
Easter
Controversie
,
which
was
the
only
materiall
point
,
Augustine
had
to
object
,
(
for
the
other
about
Baptism
was
meer
Ceremony
,
and
since
lost
in
oblivion
)
it
consisted
of
two
parts
,
Doctrinal
,
and
Astronomical
Doctrinal
,
as
in
the
early
Controversie
between
the
Churches
of
East
and
West
;
wherein
it
is
most
probable
the
Brittains
followed
the
East
,
before
the
Synod
of
[
](A47083-e54380-b)q
q
Concil.
Arelat.
Can.
1.
Arles
and
Nice
determined
otherwise
;
and
Astronomical
,
between
,
Augustine
and
the
Brittains
at
this
time
,
being
much
the
same
difference
between
stylo
veteri
&
stylo
novo
in
our
days
,
which
the
Ignorance
of
Augustine
made
to
be
a
Catholick
tradition
derived
from
St.
Peter
,
and
the
chief
ground
and
pretence
of
quarrel
to
disturb
our
Churches
.
St.
Paul
dehorts
Christians
from
observing
dayes
,
and
Months
,
and
times
,
and
years
,
Gal.
4
,
10
,
very
agreeably
to
the
Christian
Hypothesis
,
whereby
this
present
world
,
or
the
old
Creation
,
hath
its
end
and
period
in
the
death
of
Christ
,
Sacramentally
to
our
Faith
;
and
[
](A47083-e54560-b)r
r
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Chrys.
T.
5.
Edit.
Savil.
Hom.
53.
p.
357.
time
(
its
Concomitant
twinne
)
hath
the
like
end
and
period
with
it
by
consequence
;
Wherefore
if
ye
be
dead
with
Christ
,
from
the
rudiments
of
the
world
,
why
,
as
though
living
in
the
world
,
are
ye
Subject
to
Ordinances
,
for
properly
a
Christian
,
as
a
Christian
lives
not
in
this
world
,
but
in
Eternity
,
or
to
use
the
Apostles
expression
,
his
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
his
Conversation
and
Scene
of
living
,
is
not
on
Earth
but
in
Heaven
with
Christ
at
the
right
hand
of
God
Phil.
3
,
20.
Col.
3.1
.
Which
Doctrine
highly
Suits
with
the
nature
and
genius
of
the
immortal
Soul
;
all
whose
Acts
of
vice
or
virtue
,
(
though
as
born
in
the
body
,
within
the
virge
of
time
and
place
,
they
are
Temporal
and
transitory
)
yet
as
they
are
the
free-born
off-springs
of
the
Soul
,
they
carry
the
features
and
signatures
of
Eternity
upon
them
,
being
Eternal
as
their
Parent
,
in
the
memory
of
their
guilt
or
merit
.
Not
,
as
if
the
old
Creation
,
(
wherein
we
still
live
in
the
flesh
,
2
Cor.
10.3
.
)
were
wholly
consumed
and
transubstantiated
in
the
sight
of
our
rational
faculties
;
which
a
moral
Philosopher
would
justly
deride
as
madness
in
those
that
should
maintain
it
;
but
that
the
whole
sublunary
and
moral
nature
of
all
its
parts
,
is
to
be
elevated
and
consecrated
to
Heavenly
uses
,
in
this
state
of
Grace
,
and
nearer
access
to
God
,
wherein
the
Church
,
as
a
new
Creature
,
by
faith
now
stands
;
Rom.
5.21
.
2
Cor.
5.17
.
Therefore
old
things
are
passed
away
,
behold
all
things
are
become
new
.
We
Christians
eate
,
and
drink
,
and
obey
,
and
rule
,
and
mourn
,
and
rejoyce
,
and
observe
dayes
,
and
times
,
and
feasts
,
as
well
as
the
Jews
,
or
Heathens
did
;
but
in
another
World
,
by
faith
,
between
the
heart
and
the
Lord
,
in
whom
times
,
persons
,
and
degrees
,
and
differences
of
persons
meet
in
one
,
as
the
whole
Hemisphere
in
the
candle
of
the
eye
,
or
Diameters
in
their
Center
:
In
the
World
,
men
are
Greeks
,
or
Barbarians
,
bond
or
free
,
Male
or
Female
;
but
in
the
Church
,
Christ
is
all
,
and
in
all
:
For
as
in
a
degenerate
Church
,
or
false
Christian
,
the
present
World
or
his
Interest
,
and
profit
,
is
all
in
all
;
and
Holy
Church
,
and
Religion
,
and
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
Faith
,
and
Sacraments
,
are
all
Hypocritically
and
profanely
named
,
and
used
in
order
and
subserviency
thereunto
,
and
no
further
;
so
in
the
true
Christian
Religion
,
Christ
is
all
in
all
;
and
all
things
besides
of
this
World
,
are
dead
things
to
a
Christian
,
that
cannot
help
him
forward
towards
Christ
,
and
the
other
life
;
as
the
other
World
and
Religion
,
is
an
insipid
story
,
to
a
false
Christian
,
where
they
are
useless
to
serve
his
ends
in
this
.
Any
Christian
may
,
and
ought
,
to
observe
and
regard
time
,
as
well
as
other
things
of
life
or
death
,
but
to
Christ
,
who
died
and
rose
again
,
that
he
might
be
the
Lord
both
of
the
dead
and
living
,
Rom.
14.6
,
8.
much
more
may
he
observe
time
,
when
commanded
by
Christian
Governours
,
to
whom
he
is
subject
in
the
Lord
;
more
yet
a
time
of
Apostolical
Institution
,
to
whom
he
,
and
his
Christian
Governours
are
subject
to
obey
;
such
is
that
singular
Lords-day
mentioned
in
St.
John
,
Rev.
1.10
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
day
of
our
Lords
Resurrection
,
or
Easter
;
which
Christ
himself
by
his
own
example
hath
recommended
to
his
Church
for
perpetual
observation
;
as
the
lasting
practice
proves
the
first
direction
:
For
on
that
day
Christ
rose
from
the
dead
,
(
founding
his
new
Creation
in
one
day
,
as
God
did
the
old
in
a
week
)
and
instructed
Mary
Magdalen
touching
the
Communion
and
participation
of
Christians
in
his
Resurrection
,
and
Adoption
by
it
;
which
constitutes
the
Christian
Church
and
the
substance
of
its
Catechisme
.
Say
to
my
Brethren
,
I
ascend
to
my
Father
,
and
your
Father
,
and
to
my
God
and
your
God
,
Joh.
20.17
.
On
the
Octaves
of
the
same
day
,
carefully
noted
v.
19.
he
appeared
to
his
Disciples
met
together
;
and
Instituted
the
Governours
of
his
Church
with
a
Consecration
Sermon
,
ad
clerum
,
touching
their
Authority
and
duty
:
As
my
Father
hath
sent
me
,
even
so
send
I
you
,
and
breathing
on
them
,
said
,
receive
ye
the
Holy
Ghost
,
whosoever
sins
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
unto
them
,
and
whosoever
sins
ye
retain
,
they
are
retain'd
,
v.
21
,
22.
And
after
eight
dayes
again
,
or
a
Disdiapason
,
or
the
third
day
from
the
Resurrection
,
he
met
his
Disciples
again
,
and
preach'd
a
Sermon
ad
populum
,
containing
the
chief
fundamental
principle
of
Christianity
,
and
the
blessedness
of
those
,
that
have
not
seen
,
and
yet
shall
believe
,
mildly
reproving
the
foreseen
Curiosity
and
Infidelity
of
Christians
in
the
person
of
St.
Thomas
v.
29.
Expressing
hereby
his
leading
will
and
example
,
for
the
observing
of
Sunday
forever
,
as
a
Holy
day
for
Worship
and
Instruction
,
upon
the
score
of
the
Resurrection
;
or
,
as
51
Octaves
of
Easter
day
,
as
the
subsequent
Apostolical
practice
of
the
Church
hath
prov'd
this
first
Institution
,
Act.
20.7
.
1
Cor.
16.2
.
The
Jewish
Sabbath
being
dissolved
with
the
old
Creation
by
Faith
,
and
the
Christian
Sabbath
erected
in
its
stead
,
(
the
new
Creation
requring
its
Sabbath
,
as
well
as
old
,
because
a
Creation
:
)
And
the
Church
,
or
Spiritual
Israel
bound
by
the
decalogue
to
the
observation
of
it
,
in
remembrance
of
its
deliverance
from
Spiritual
Aegypt
and
bondage
;
as
the
Jews
,
or
Carnal
Israel
to
the
other
in
remembrance
of
such
deliverance
in
the
letter
:
Besides
the
Law
of
Constantine
and
other
godly
Kings
of
New
Israel
for
observing
of
the
same
.
And
not
against
,
but
according
to
our
Saviours
Intimation
,
Mat.
9.15
.
That
the
Disciples
should
fast
,
when
the
Bridegroom
was
taken
away
,
Wednesday
and
Friday
,
(
preceding
his
passion
,
)
and
from
thence
all
the
Wednesdays
and
Fridays
throughout
the
year
,
saving
the
time
of
Pentecost
,
(
when
the
Bridegroom
returned
to
his
Spouse
in
the
Comforter
)
have
been
observed
by
the
Ancient
Catholick
Church
,
as
a
Fast
in
reference
to
his
Cross
,
as
Easter
(
and
thence
all
the
Sundays
in
the
year
)
as
a
Feast
in
reference
to
his
Resurrection
;
both
the
one
,
and
the
other
,
being
regarded
to
the
Lord
:
The
Church
particularly
training
it self
to
the
conformity
of
Christs
death
to
to
this
World
in
the
one
;
as
of
his
life
,
in
the
Heavenly
joyes
of
the
other
;
Christ
in
his
Cross
,
and
Christ
in
his
Resurrection
,
being
the
whole
lesson
,
and
both
side
of
the
leaf
,
to
the
Christian
Church
,
1
Cor.
2.2
.
Philip.
3.10
.
The
Charter
of
Easter
,
and
its
weekly
repetitions
,
or
Sundays
,
which
some
prefer
in
honour
before
Easter
it self
,
(
the
Copy
before
the
Original
,
)
being
so
clear
in
Scripture
in
its
first
Institution
;
of
so
great
importance
is
Charity
,
and
condescention
to
the
frailties
of
our
Christian
Brethren
,
that
the
great
Lords-day
,
(
or
Easter
)
as
well
as
the
Sabbath
,
was
by
Christs
mind
,
to
give
place
unto
it
,
in
some
places
,
and
for
some
time
.
Accordingly
we
find
the
Eastern
Churches
,
adioyning
to
Jerusalem
,
to
observe
Easter
out
of
its
time
,
the
same
day
,
as
the
Jews
did
their
Passover
,
what
day
of
the
Week
soever
it
fell
on
,
whether
Sunday
or
not
;
and
also
to
observe
Saturday
as
a
Holy-day
,
as
well
as
Sunday
throughout
the
year
,
in
complyance
with
the
Jews
.
But
the
Western
would
by
no
means
yield
or
approve
thereof
,
but
thunder'd
against
it
,
with
the
same
zeal
,
as
St.
Paul
the
Apostle
of
the
Gentiles
did
▪
against
the
introduceing
of
Circumcision
amongst
the
Gentiles
,
Gal.
25.5.2
.
Phil.
3.2
.
which
yet
was
tolerated
in
the
Christian
Jewish
Church
,
Act
,
21.20
,
21
,
25.
And
therefore
St.
Peter
,
the
Apostle
of
the
Jews
,
Gal.
2.7
.
is
more
complyant
with
the
weak
Jews
in
their
Ceremonies
,
(
whom
he
fear'd
to
offend
)
than
St.
Paul
,
(
who
did
as
much
fear
to
scandalize
his
weak
Gentiles
,
)
and
reproved
St.
Peter
to
his
face
upon
that
score
,
Gal.
2.11
.
and
yet
both
the
one
and
the
other
in
their
zeal
and
moderation
,
were
acted
by
a
diversified
charity
,
but
the
same
inspir'd
directions
,
Gal.
2.8
.
And
the
true
Reason
in
all
probability
of
the
Roman
Fast
on
Saturday
,
so
contrary
to
the
Apostolical
Tradition
of
the
rest
of
the
Christian
Church
,
(
what
other
plaister
soever
many
may
invent
for
this
notorious
Non-conformisty
,
)
was
the
zeal
of
St.
Paul's
successors
,
after
his
example
and
steps
,
Gal.
2.5
.
strictly
to
assert
the
Christian
liberty
of
the
believing
Gentiles
in
the
West
from
the
yoak
of
the
Law
,
and
all
seeming
Judaical
observation
of
the
weekly
Saturday
with
equal
respect
to
the
weekly
Lords-day
:
As
they
would
by
no
means
before
,
veile
their
Annual
Easter
to
the
Annual
Passover
upon
the
like
score
;
wherein
St.
Peter
,
and
all
Christians
of
the
Circumcision
would
not
have
been
so
precise
and
strict
,
(
as
it
is
well
known
they
were
not
)
to
keep
such
exact
distance
from
the
Synagogue
;
nor
needed
they
at
Rome
to
have
been
,
after
the
limited
time
of
toleration
to
the
weaker
Jews
was
expir'd
,
as
it
was
no
less
than
Schisme
and
disobedience
in
them
,
to
continue
in
this
their
needless
singularity
(
though
originally
generous
)
after
the
Catholick
Church
in
General
Councils
had
declared
its
dislike
against
it
.
Now
if
the
first
Popes
of
Rome
,
as
Victor
,
with
others
,
had
believed
themselves
to
be
the
Successors
of
St.
Peter
,
they
would
not
have
raised
such
a
bitter
quarrel
against
the
Eastern
Church
about
the
time
of
observing
Easter
,
for
this
had
been
to
have
made
St.
Peter
fight
against
himself
:
So
that
Romes
persisting
in
her
Saturday
Fast
,
is
an
Eternal
evidence
and
record
against
her self
,
that
neither
her
Popes
were
Successors
to
St.
Peter
,
nor
she
truly
Catholick
and
Apostolical
in
her
Traditions
,
and
that
leaving
her
St.
Paul's
Bible
at
last
for
St.
Peter's
Keyes
,
which
belong'd
not
to
her
alone
,
she
is
fallen
to
the
ground
between
two
Chaires
and
Titles
.
Now
it
is
well
known
,
that
to
the
time
of
the
Council
of
Nice
,
for
about
300
years
after
Christ
,
the
Eastern
Churches
and
such
of
the
Western
(
who
were
for
observing
Easter
upon
a
Sunday
,
and
not
one
the
precise
day
of
the
Jewish
Passover
)
continued
their
difference
to
that
height
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
saith
Epiphanius
[
](A47083-e56230-b)r
r
Lib
3.
Haeres
Audian
.
they
did
not
communicate
with
one
another
:
The
Western
(
or
the
Roman
)
taking
the
Resurrection
for
their
rule
;
and
the
Eastern
supported
by
the
Authority
of
St.
John
the
Evangelist
a
long
Liver
,
and
St.
Peter
,
as
afore
,
and
the
Bishops
of
the
Circumcision
,
whom
they
followed
;
whose
determination
(
by
Apostolical
Constitution
,
)
the
whole
World
was
to
follow
,
to
prevent
Schisme
and
Division
in
the
Church
,
as
the
same
Father
Notes
:
They
having
more
to
say
by
this
for
their
[
](A47083-e56310-b)r
r
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Title
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
chief
Judges
of
Controversy
in
the
Church
,
than
the
Bishops
of
Rome
could
ever
pretend
to
,
because
James
the
just
,
the
first
Bishop
of
Jerusalem
whom
they
succeeded
,
stil'd
the
Brother
of
our
Lord
,
[
](A47083-e56380-b)s
s
Idem
lib.
3.
Haeres
.
Antidicomarian
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
was
the
first
who
received
the
Episcopal
Chaire
,
and
whom
the
Lord
entrusted
with
his
throne
upon
Earth
in
the
formost
place
.
And
it
is
an
Argument
of
greater
Superiority
to
succeed
the
Master
(
as
they
did
,
)
than
to
succeed
St.
Peter
,
his
Minister
,
which
is
the
utmost
that
Rome
doth
,
or
can
pretend
,
though
with
more
ambition
,
than
antiquity
,
or
reason
of
its
side
:
Now
of
what
side
the
Churches
of
Brittain
were
in
this
early
Controversie
,
whether
of
the
East
,
or
of
the
West
,
before
the
Councils
of
Arles
and
Nice
determin'd
it
,
is
gatherable
from
the
answer
of
Colman
the
Bishop
of
Lindisfarn
to
Wilfrid
at
the
dispute
before
the
King
of
Northumberland
at
Streanshall
,
or
Whitby
:
so
that
their
conformity
to
the
East
,
as
will
appear
,
proves
the
Brittish
Church
by
consequence
,
to
have
more
adher'd
to
St.
Peter
and
his
party
,
than
did
Rome
;
for
in
that
solemn
Synod
held
upon
this
particular
point
in
the
year
664.
they
say
,
Pascha
hoc
quod
agere
solo
a
majoribus
meis
accepi
,
qui
me
huc
Episcopum
miserunt
;
quod
omnes
patres
nostri
viri
deo
dilecti
,
eodem
modo
modo
celebrasse
noscuntur
:
quod
ne
cui
contemnendum
&
reprobandum
esse
videatur
,
ipsum
est
,
quod
beatus
Johannes
Evangelista
,
Discipulus
specialiter
Domino
dilectus
,
cum
omnibus
,
quibus
praeerat
Ecclesiis
,
celebrasse
legitur
,
Bed
.
l.
3.
c.
25.
This
kind
of
keeping
of
Easter
which
I
observe
,
I
received
from
my
Ancestors
,
which
sent
me
hither
a
Bishop
,
which
all
our
Fathers
,
belov'd
of
God
,
are
known
to
have
observ'd
after
the
same
manner
.
And
least
any
should
imagine
this
way
to
be
depised
or
disallowed
,
it
s
the
very
same
,
which
the
blessed
Evangelist
,
St.
John
(
the
Disciple
specially
beloved
by
our
Lord
)
is
recorded
to
have
observ'd
himself
,
with
all
the
Churches
that
were
under
him
.
And
Wilfrid
on
the
other
side
,
referr'd
his
way
of
observing
it
after
the
manner
of
the
Roman
Church
,
to
a
tradition
derived
down
from
St.
Peter
,
being
both
in
the
dark
about
the
point
now
in
difference
;
which
was
not
Doctrinal
,
but
Astronomical
:
but
clearly
discovering
the
extraction
,
and
Communion
of
the
Brittish
Church
and
her
Daughters
(
in
the
belief
and
perswasion
of
Ancestours
)
to
be
from
,
and
with
the
East
,
and
not
from
Rome
.
For
so
Polycrates
Bishop
of
Ephesus
in
his
Synodicall
Epistle
,
writ
against
Pope
Victor
,
as
it
is
mentioned
by
St.
Hierome
in
his
Catalogue
,
In
Asia
lye
St.
Philip
and
his
three
Daughters
,
at
Hierapolis
,
St.
John
,
who
lean'd
on
our
Lords
bosom
,
at
Ephesus
;
and
with
them
Polycarp
,
Thrascas
,
Sagaris
,
Papyrius
,
Melito
,
who
all
kept
Easter
according
to
Evangelicall
tradition
,
and
the
Canon
of
the
Church
,
on
the
fourteenth
day
,
without
inclining
to
either
side
.
And
I
Polycrates
,
according
to
the
Doctrine
of
my
Immediate
predecessors
Bishops
,
being
7
in
number
,
whereof
I
am
the
Eight
,
have
alwayes
observ'd
Easter
when
the
people
of
the
Jews
keep
their
feast
of
unleavened
Bread
.
But
after
the
Councils
of
Arles
and
Nice
,
interpos'd
and
decided
this
Controversie
between
the
East
and
West
,
it
is
as
clear
,
the
Brittish
Church
kept
Easter
no
more
upon
the
day
of
the
Passover
,
but
on
the
[
](A47083-e56960-b)t
t
Bed
.
l.
3.
c.
25.
Sunday
following
,
according
to
the
mind
and
decision
of
the
Council
,
wherein
they
differ'd
from
the
Quartadecimani
,
who
are
branded
for
Hereticks
for
keeping
it
on
the
Passover
day
,
and
not
on
Sunday
,
and
that
fasting
;
and
so
much
is
also
confessed
in
Wilfrid's
reply
to
Colman
,
Johannes
adlegis
Mosaicae
—
Nihil
de
primâ
sabbati
curabat
,
quod
vos
non
facitis
,
qui
non
nisi
primâ
sabbati
celebratis
,
that
they
differ'd
from
St.
John
and
the
East
,
in
having
so
punctual
a
regard
to
the
Lords-day
,
or
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
which
Moses
and
the
Synagogue
,
and
those
Eastern
Christians
that
went
their
way
,
never
heeded
,
where
,
by
the
way
,
we
may
observe
,
that
as
the
Bishops
of
the
Circumcision
were
of
Ancient
Right
and
Custom
,
Superiours
to
Rome
and
all
our
Gentile
Churches
,
so
Christian
Emperours
in
General
Counsels
were
Superiours
to
both
;
over
ruling
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
to
peace
and
unity
,
against
their
several
traditions
;
and
in
defect
of
General
Councils
,
who
now
never
meet
,
and
the
Bishops
of
the
Circumcision
,
who
are
exstinct
,
the
Brittish
Church
becomes
Supreme
within
it self
,
under
its
own
Governours
,
being
no
more
under
Rome
,
than
Rome
under
it
,
and
no
other
left
that
pretends
to
such
Superiority
.
But
if
the
Church
of
Brittain
left
its
Eastern
traditions
to
observe
the
decrees
of
Councils
,
(
which
Rome
alike
observ'd
)
where
then
was
the
difference
between
Augustine
and
the
Btittains
?
there
was
none
in
Doctrine
,
but
only
in
Almanack
Calculation
.
For
as
[
](A47083-e57190-b)u
u
Usher
p.
925.
the
learned
Primate
proves
,
both
Churches
followed
the
same
Paschall
Cycle
,
from
about
the
year
382.
to
the
time
of
Dionysius
Exiguus
,
who
taught
the
Church
of
Rome
a
better
,
about
the
year
500.
convinceing
them
to
be
two
dayes
out
in
their
account
;
and
[
](A47083-e57230-b)x
x
Baronius
An.
325.
N.
30.
Baronius
confesses
that
after
the
Council
of
Nice
,
the
Bishops
of
Rome
received
their
directions
from
year
to
year
,
for
the
week
(
Easter
was
to
be
kept
)
from
the
Church
of
Alexandria
,
where
they
had
better
Mathematicians
.
When
the
Roman
Church
followed
the
Cycle
of
84
yeers
which
the
Brittains
also
were
guided
by
,
they
would
not
keep
their
Easter
on
the
15
●h
.
day
of
the
Moon
,
though
it
fell
upon
the
Lords-day
,
least
good-friday
should
thereby
be
observ'd
of
necessity
before
the
14th
day
against
the
Law
of
Moses
,
but
differ'd
it
to
the
following
Sunday
being
the
22th
;
but
if
the
following
Sunday
was
on
the
16th
.
day
after
the
full
Moon
or
14th
.
the
former
Inconvenience
was
prevented
.
So
the
Latines
before
they
were
rectified
from
Alexandria
,
observed
their
Easter
on
such
Sundayes
as
fell
out
between
the
16th
.
and
22th
.
never
went
so
far
as
23
,
nor
began
at
14
or
15.
[
](A47083-e57440-b)y
y
Usher
p.
321.
Sulpitius
Severus
of
France
,
about
the
year
410
,
to
amend
the
errour
and
overplus
of
about
two
dayes
,
which
he
observ'd
,
invents
another
new
way
of
observing
Easter
between
the
14
th
.
and
20th
.
which
the
Brittains
are
taxed
in
Bede
for
observing
likewise
,
whereby
when
Easter
is
kept
the
14th
.
the
Evening
of
the
13th
,
preceeding
,
is
taken
into
it
,
against
the
limits
of
the
Law
,
which
confines
the
beginning
of
the
Passover
ever
to
the
Evening
of
the
14th
,
and
not
before
or
latter
.
So
the
Roman
Church
having
for
about
100
years
laid
aside
her
wonted
Cycle
,
and
rule
of
84
,
and
from
16
to
22
,
to
follow
the
exacter
tables
of
Dionysius
,
and
the
Church
of
Brittain
for
about
the
same
space
of
time
,
following
the
Gallican
method
of
Sulpitius
from
14
to
20
being
more
intent
upon
the
sincerity
of
their
duty
,
than
exactness
in
hours
,
and
scruples
,
and
seconds
,
this
gave
occasion
to
Augustine
the
Monk
and
his
followers
to
espy
a
mistake
to
raise
a
quarrel
upon
,
to
disturb
[
](A47083-e57630-b)z
z
Bed
.
l.
2.
c.
2.
our
Churches
:
for
they
confidently
affirm'd
that
their
Alexandrine
Calandar
,
was
a
tradition
deriv'd
from
St.
Peter
,
who
kept
the
keyes
of
Heaven
;
upon
which
[
](A47083-e57680-b)a
a
Bed
.
l.
3.
c.
25.
Oswi
,
King
of
Northumberland
,
was
deterr'd
from
his
Brittish
institution
,
to
follow
the
Roman
Church
,
for
fear
of
being
shut
out
.
Colman
being
discredited
,
quitted
his
Bishoprick
,
and
went
back
into
Seotland
,
and
the
spotless
Church
of
Brittain
had
a
fowle
imputation
fastened
upon
it
,
of
being
no
less
than
Heretical
,
for
want
of
better
skill
or
heed
in
Almanacks
and
Accounts
:
and
trusting
too
much
her
Neighbours
of
France
to
tell
the
Clock
,
whilst
she
was
busie
.
With
the
like
Ignorance
,
though
not
with
the
same
mischief
and
scandal
,
a
gifted
Preacher
preferring
the
Illumination
of
the
spirit
,
before
all
human
learning
whatsoever
,
being
ask'd
by
a
grave
Divine
,
to
expound
the
meaning
of
Arcturus
,
Orion
,
and
the
Pleiades
,
Job
28.31
,
comparing
them
with
Leviathan
thereabouts
,
that
was
as
hard
a
word
in
his
phancy
,
answers
presently
they
were
Sea-Monsters
,
and
earnest
he
was
the
learned
Minister
should
veyle
and
submit
to
his
Ignorant
inspirations
.
Consent
and
Harmony
among
Churches
,
were
to
be
wish'd
in
every
rite
,
and
truth
however
to
be
followed
,
in
points
,
that
are
least
considerable
:
but
of
the
two
,
it
is
easy
to
believe
,
God
is
better
pleased
with
Sincerity
,
than
Punctillioes
,
and
that
a
clean
heart
stylo
veteri
is
far
more
acceptable
with
its
searcher
,
than
an
old
heart
puffed
with
pride
and
malice
stylo
novo
:
the
Virgins
saith
St.
Chrysostom
,
were
shut
out
for
want
of
Oyle
,
Math.
25.11
.
another
for
not
having
his
wedding
garment
,
Math.
12.12
,
13.
but
we
read
of
none
that
were
arraign'd
or
punished
,
for
mistaking
the
Month
of
the
Passover
.
The
Church
of
Rome
therefore
(
its
Adversary
,
)
largely
proves
our
Brittish
to
be
Orthodox
in
Doctrine
,
in
that
she
had
no
more
but
this
Easter
difference
to
lay
to
her
charge
,
or
to
justifie
her self
above
her
.
And
as
her
Doctrine
throughout
was
sound
and
Scriptural
,
so
was
her
Government
Ancient
and
Primitive
by
Bishops
who
were
chosen
by
their
[
](A47083-e57990-b)b
b
Usher
p.
81.
Godw.
Catalogue
in
Bernard
St
David
.
Clergy
and
People
,
as
their
Arch-Bishops
[
](A47083-e58020-b)c
c
Convocato
clero
&
populo
,
Pyramo
Archiepiscopatûs
(
Eborac
.
)
sedem
concessit
.
M.
Westm.
de
Arthuro
.
An.
522.
&
Spelman
Conc
▪
p.
60.
&
Hist.
Brit.
l.
8.
c.
12.
l.
9.
c.
8.
by
their
Kings
and
Synods
and
Parliaments
,
to
Rule
at
home
,
and
to
appear
a
broad
in
General
Councils
,
Nice
,
Sardyca
,
Ariminum
,
as
there
be
Instances
.
That
there
were
here
28
Bishops
,
and
three
Arch-Bishops
erected
over
the
rest
by
King
Lucius
,
and
the
[
](A47083-e58130-b)d
d
Usher
p.
125.
Revenues
of
the
Druides
tranferr'd
from
Idolatry
to
endow
the
Church
,
and
so
kept
still
sacred
for
the
use
of
Religion
in
general
,
as
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
and
[
](A47083-e58160-b)e
e
in
Eleutherio
.
Platina
intimate
,
and
is
prov'd
as
to
London
,
by
the
early
Simony
of
Wini
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
buying
the
same
of
King
Wolfer
,
is
not
the
less
improbable
,
because
some
learned
men
are
offended
with
the
newness
of
the
word
Arch-slamins
us'd
by
the
Interpreter
,
who
writ
in
an
ignorant
Monkish
age
,
when
the
thing
meant
thereby
(
and
that
there
was
subordination
,
and
one
set
over
the
rest
)
is
expressly
affirmed
by
Caesar
in
his
Account
of
their
Discipline
and
Order
:
yet
others
are
inclin'd
with
Baleus
,
and
and
Powel
,
and
Sir
H.
Spelman
to
believe
that
the
Church
of
Brittain
took
her
pattern
from
the
East
,
and
from
Scripture
rather
than
Idolatry
,
in
the
founding
of
her
Bishopricks
.
And
that
[
](A47083-e58320-b)f
f
Usher
p.
90
the
7
Bishops
of
Wales
under
the
Arch-Bishop
of
St.
David
,
(
who
are
recorded
to
meet
Monk
Augustine
)
were
founded
and
erected
after
the
[
](A47083-e58360-b)g
g
Idem
p.
800.
&
Spelm.
Conc.
p.
107.
number
and
example
of
the
7
Churches
of
Asia
and
their
Angels
Revel.
capp.
1.2
,
3.
(
as
those
Churches
likewise
after
the
like
remarkeable
number
in
the
Angelical
Hirarchy
Zach.
4.10
.
Rev.
1.4
,
5.
)
which
opinion
Arch-Bishop
Vsher
recites
without
any
censure
or
dislike
.
Accordingly
[
](A47083-e58440-b)h
h
Usher
p.
73.
we
meet
with
7
Bishops
in
the
North
under
the
Arch-Bishop
of
York
in
like
manner
:
And
twice
7
under
the
Arch-Bishop
of
London
,
being
twice
as
large
as
the
two
other
Provinces
;
or
7
only
perhaps
,
but
each
of
those
of
larger
extent
,
than
now
they
are
,
as
was
[
](A47083-e58470-b)i
i
Heylin
help
to
History
p.
115.
Lincolne
before
Eli
,
Peterburgh
,
and
Oxford
,
were
taken
from
it
;
or
Lichfeild
,
Sidnacester
,
Dorchester
,
Legecester
and
Worcester
,
when
all
made
but
[
](A47083-e58540-b)k
k
Monast.
Angl.
part
1.137
.
&
Spel.
Concil
p.
27.
one
Bishoprick
,
and
whereas
Rome
had
10
suburbicarian
Provinces
under
it
,
[
](A47083-e58590-b)l
l
Praesat
Monast.
Angl.
Millain
(
which
was
more
Oriental
in
her
Customs
)
had
but
7.
But
one
discord
note
we
may
find
in
the
Brittish
Doctrine
,
touching
persons
Ecclesiastical
,
which
yet
well
agrees
with
St.
Paul
,
disallowing
any
to
be
fit
guides
,
that
did
not
follow
his
example
in
living
,
as
he
followed
Christ
,
Phil.
3.17
.
though
not
so
well
with
Roman
practice
or
profession
,
where
Bishops
may
be
holy
,
maugre
all
their
scandals
and
impieties
;
and
Infallible
in
their
monstrous
errours
,
because
they
sit
in
the
Chair
of
St.
Peter
:
whereas
in
the
sence
of
[
](A47083-e58660-b)m
m
Epist.
Gildas
,
and
consequently
of
our
Brittish
Church
,
all
holy
Ministers
are
the
successors
of
Peter
in
his
Chair
,
and
they
that
are
otherwise
are
Judas
his
successors
,
being
not
Ministers
of
Christ
,
but
of
the
Devil
,
and
their
bellies
;
who
are
more
intent
for
peferments
in
the
Church
,
than
for
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
or
adorning
such
dignities
with
life
and
Doctrine
;
who
can
hold
their
peace
at
the
abominable
sins
of
men
,
whereby
God
is
offended
,
and
roare
to
purpose
at
the
least
injury
done
to
themselves
,
as
if
done
to
Christ
;
such
are
Gods
Enemies
,
and
not
his
Priests
,
the
Ringleaders
of
the
wicked
,
and
not
Popes
of
the
Church
;
traitors
not
succcessors
of
the
Apostles
;
Rebels
,
not
Ministers
of
Christ
.
And
for
our
Brittish
Customs
,
they
were
and
are
Primitive
and
Catholick
,
and
Oriental
,
and
not
Roman
.
We
observe
with
solemn
fast
the
holy
week
in
Lent
,
called
Grawys
,
from
[
](A47083-e58790-b)n
n
Leges
Howeli
Dha
apud
Spelman
,
quasi
garw-wysg
.
different
and
rough
attire
(
as
is
conceived
)
then
us'd
,
especially
therein
Dydh
Mercher
y
Bràd
and
Dydh
Gwener
y
Croglith
,
that
is
,
as
we
term
those
two
days
,
Wednesday
wherein
he
was
betrayed
,
and
Friday
with
the
lessen
of
the
Cross
,
and
from
thence
all
the
[
](A47083-e58890-b)n
n
Usher
882.
Baronius
An.
34.
n.
47.
Wednesdays
and
Fridays
of
the
year
,
saving
Pentecost
,
as
Bede
confesses
of
us
;
and
the
strict
practice
rhereof
with
the
devouter
sort
,
is
fresh
in
memory
,
this
and
other
Brittish
Customs
,
having
escaped
better
under
Popery
,
than
under
the
pretended
Reformation
of
the
late
War
:
whereas
its
well
known
the
Church
of
Rome
stands
condemn'd
,
and
censur'd
in
her
Clergy
and
laity
,
the
one
to
be
depriv'd
,
the
other
to
be
excommunicate
,
by
the
6th
.
[
](A47083-e58990-b)o
o
Conc.
in
Trull
.
c.
55.
c.
Plin.
lib.
10.
Epist.
97.
Generall
Council
for
fasting
upon
the
Saturdays
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
contrary
to
the
Ancient
tradition
of
the
Church
and
the
Apostolical
Canon
of
like
severity
.
It
's
no
wonder
therefore
if
the
Church
of
Rome
denies
the
Authority
of
this
Council
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
[
](A47083-e59070-b)p
p
Scholiast
.
in
loc.
For
it
went
like
a
Sword
through
their
heart
to
find
themselves
charg'd
and
impeached
of
going
contrary
to
the
Apostolical
Canon
:
And
though
the
Church
of
Brittain
in
the
West
,
and
of
Africa
in
the
South
,
and
of
Millain
at
her
doors
,
agreed
with
the
Eastern
,
and
Apostolick
,
followed
by
this
Council
,
yet
this
Universal
consent
must
not
prevail
,
the
single
Church
of
Rome
Schismatically
dissenting
from
the
whole
Church
in
her
traditions
,
must
be
Catholick
nevertheless
,
and
her
Customs
to
be
observed
equally
with
the
Scriptures
.
The
Asiatic
custome
of
singing
a
Carol
to
Christ
about
Cock-crowing
mention'd
in
Plinie
,
[
](A47083-e59150-b)p
p
L.
10.
Ep.
97.
in
his
Epistle
to
Trajan
the
Emperour
,
in
the
first
Age
of
the
Church
,
is
retain'd
amonst
us
to
this
day
,
in
our
Plygains
or
Pulgains
as
we
term
them
.
Though
we
look
upon
the
material
Cross
,
as
a
great
rarity
(
which
at
Rome
they
Idolize
,
and
are
beholding
to
our
St.
Helena
for
any
naile
or
part
thereof
,
they
have
to
shew
)
and
honour
that
bearing
,
as
the
Church's
Coat
of
Arms
,
yet
our
true
sense
and
Religious
use
thereof
,
appears
in
our
Remembrances
and
obligations
by
it
,
to
brotherly
love
and
charity
,
having
no
other
word
to
express
welcome
which
ought
to
be
from
the
heart
,
but
Croeso
,
which
is
deriv'd
from
the
Cross
,
mae
chwi
groeso
,
you
are
welcome
in
the
Cross
.
Though
they
believe
no
Purgatory
,
yet
at
the
death
of
their
Friends
it
is
usual
with
them
to
wish
the
party
Deceas'd
a
good
Resurrection
,
Duw
a
Ro
iddo
Ailgyfodiad
da
,
God
grant
him
a
good
Resurrection
,
an
Ancient
[
](A47083-e59300-b)q
q
Epiphanius
in
Aerio
.
practice
in
the
Eastern
Church
,
much
abus'd
by
them
at
Rome
to
their
secular
profit
,
as
usual
.
None
have
firmer
beliefs
of
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
,
and
of
the
other
World
,
than
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
nor
greater
detestation
and
Dicipline
against
lying
,
even
in
Children
,
which
the
Roman
Church
indulges
in
her
Records
,
and
Liturgies
,
and
chiefest
Saints
.
[
](A47083-e59380-b)r
r
Cyn
gywired
a'r
Ancor
.
Brittish
Proverb
,
as
honest
and
true
as
an
Anchorite
.
Eremitas
&
Anachoretas
abstinentioe
majoris
magisqve
spirituales
alibi
non
videas
,
Grald
.
Cambr.
Descript.
Cambr.
c.
18.
They
had
likewise
,
besides
Eremites
and
Anchorites
of
the
stictest
sort
,
their
Nuneries
for
Christ's
,
Virgins
,
and
Abbeyes
for
Monkes
,
not
such
as
our
Western
Modern
Orders
of
St.
Benedict
,
St.
Francis
,
or
St.
Domnick
,
but
far
Ancienter
,
and
after
the
Rule
in
the
East
,
and
[
](A47083-e59480-b)s
s
Usher
p
110.
Aegypt
,
so
much
extoll'd
in
in
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
and
especially
in
St.
Chrysostom's
Homilies
all
along
,
not
begging
their
Bread
,
or
being
a
burden
to
others
,
but
earning
their
Livelihood
,
with
the
work
of
their
hands
,
and
spending
the
rest
of
their
time
in
Study
,
and
mutual
Edification
,
renowned
in
History
for
their
great
Sanctity
and
Learning
;
yet
it
was
not
counted
unlawful
for
any
of
their
Clergy
to
Marry
,
for
St.
Patrick
was
the
Son
of
[
](A47083-e59530-b)†
†
Idem
p.
818.
Calphurnius
a
Deacon
,
who
was
the
Son
of
[
](A47083-e59560-b)†
†
Idem
p.
818.
Potitus
a
Presbyter
:
And
[
](A47083-e59590-b)u
u
Spelm.
Concil
Arelat.
Restitutus
the
Brittish
Archbishop
at
the
Council
of
Arles
was
a
Married
man
,
and
so
was
St.
Hilarie
his
friend
,
as
well
as
St.
Philip
and
St.
Peter
.
In
their
Tonsures
,
which
is
also
an
[
](A47083-e59680-b)x
x
Bed
.
l.
3.
c.
25
exception
by
Augustin's
party
against
them
,
if
they
had
any
,
they
followed
the
manner
of
the
East
,
which
shaved
the
forehead
(
not
the
Crown
,
as
did
our
Romanists
,
)
who
were
as
much
dissatisfied
with
Theodorus
of
Tarsus
St.
Paul's
City
,
who
being
design'd
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
to
revive
and
promote
the
Roman
Interest
in
Brittain
(
quite
lost
well
nigh
,
)
was
[
](A47083-e59800-b)y
y
Bed
.
lib.
4.
c.
1.
fain
to
stay
four
Months
at
Rome
before
his
setting
out
into
his
dignity
,
that
his
Haire
might
grow
fit
to
be
shaved
after
the
Roman
mode
,
being
well
contented
to
part
with
an
old
lock
for
a
new
Throne
,
which
proves
the
Greeks
to
be
as
far
different
from
the
Romans
,
as
our
Brittains
in
this
Rite
.
Episcopalem
vero
Confirmationem
—
prae
alia
gente
●otus
populus
magnopere
petit
,
[
](A47083-e59900-b)x
x
Cambrens
Descriptio
Cambr.
c.
18.
no
Nation
had
Episcopal
Confirmation
more
in
esteem
,
and
so
desired
by
all
,
as
the
Brittains
saith
Cambrensis
;
whose
Archbishops
did
Consecrate
their
Suffragans
,
and
were
Consecrated
by
them
in
their
own
Province
:
And
never
sought
to
Rome
for
their
Pall
,
as
did
several
other
Nations
,
as
Pope
Gregory
did
[
](A47083-e59970-b)a
a
Cambrens
.
Itmerar
Cambr.
lib
2.
c.
1.
acquaint
his
Augustine
,
in
answer
to
his
7●
.
Question
,
directing
to
take
no
Superiority
over
Arles
,
because
ab
Antiquis
praedecessorum
meorum
temporibus
pallium
accepit
,
that
Archbishop
did
use
to
receive
his
Pall
from
Rome
,
and
therefore
was
not
to
be
depriv'd
of
the
Authority
,
which
once
he
had
obtained
,
[
](A47083-e60050-b)a
a
Cambrens
.
Itmerar
Cambr.
lib
2.
c.
1.
Britanmarum
vero
Omnes
Episcopes
tuae
fraternitate
committimus
.
But
he
'le
give
leave
to
his
Augustine
to
bring
all
the
Bishops
of
Brittain
under
him
,
who
by
consequence
,
(
and
in
the
Popes
opinion
,
and
diligent
search
,
)
never
had
any
Pall
from
Rome
,
which
by
the
Principles
of
the
[
](A47083-e60140-b)b
b
Bed
.
l.
2.
c.
28.
7
●
.
Interrog
.
New
Roman
Church
,
is
Essentially
requisite
to
constitute
an
Archbishop
,
because
it
brings
a
round
sum
of
Money
to
their
Coffers
,
and
dependance
and
Canonical
obedience
to
their
See
,
and
the
disowning
the
Supremacy
of
Temporal
Soveraigns
by
Consequence
:
But
whether
the
Archbishops
of
Brittain
,
so
esteem'd
for
several
Primitive
Ages
,
by
Emperours
,
and
the
great
Councils
of
the
Ancient
Church
,
who
summon'd
and
own'd
them
,
under
that
dignity
and
Charter
,
must
lose
their
Ancient
right
and
priviledge
at
the
pleasure
of
a
younger
Church
,
because
it
never
complyed
with
its
new
and
sordid
devices
,
[
](A47083-e60200-b)b
b
Innocentius
3
tius
de
Officio
Misse
c.
51.
for
gain
and
Lucre
,
is
justly
a
question
,
of
which
more
hereafter
,
but
their
diminution
in
fact
,
upon
the
reason
that
is
implyed
to
occasion
it
,
sets
it
out
of
question
,
that
by
the
confession
of
the
Popes
themselves
,
Brittain
never
own'd
,
or
acknowledged
any
Superiority
,
that
Rome
pretended
over
it
:
But
though
our
Bishops
never
went
to
Rome
for
their
Pall
,
or
Consecration
,
yet
they
us'd
not
to
stand
upon
such
terms
of
distance
,
from
the
Asiatic
Churches
,
nor
the
Church
of
Jerusalem
(
though
for
some
Ages
,
by
reason
of
the
destruction
of
that
City
,
truckling
under
Daughter
Cities
,
that
were
of
greater
note
and
fame
,
)
but
really
and
originally
the
Mother
of
all
Churches
,
and
particularly
respected
by
the
Church
of
Brittain
,
upon
that
score
.
For
thither
they
us'd
from
hence
to
flock
and
resort
,
as
is
observed
by
St.
Hierome
,
[
](A47083-e60310-b)c
c
Tom.
1
Epl.
17.
Usher
p.
202.
thither
[
](A47083-e60350-b)d
d
Idem
●
177.
St.
Helena
repaired
with
her
Retinue
,
building
and
enriching
Churches
:
Thither
Pelagius
went
,
and
was
cleared
in
their
Councils
,
explaining
his
own
sense
in
[
](A47083-e60390-b)e
e
Idem
.
248.
Greek
before
them
,
against
his
Errours
:
Whether
it
was
his
care
and
Interest
to
speak
more
warily
,
or
whether
,
as
one
defends
Calvin
,
against
a
Jesuite
,
charging
him
with
Atheism
,
that
he
read
Calvin
in
Bellarmines
Works
,
and
not
in
his
own
▪
but
it
is
rather
to
be
supected
,
that
Pelagius
was
more
truly
guilty
of
his
dangerous
Heresie
,
than
that
the
Synods
of
his
own
Countrey
should
so
explode
him
without
cause
,
or
St.
Augustine
his
honourer
write
so
well
,
in
vain
,
against
him
:
But
not
to
digress
,
but
to
speak
more
directly
,
(
for
Pelagius
had
he
been
Orthodox
,
was
but
a
[
](A47083-e60490-b)f
f
Idem
p.
210.
Layman
)
thither
our
chiefest
Brittish
Doctors
are
recorded
to
repair
,
St.
David
,
Paternus
,
Elius
or
Teilaw
,
and
to
be
Consecrated
Bishops
by
that
Patriarch
in
order
to
to
their
return
,
which
the
Brittish
Church
was
so
far
from
dis-rellishing
;
that
the
first
of
them
in
full
Synod
,
was
translated
to
be
Archbishop
of
Menevia
(
called
afterwards
by
his
Name
,
)
upon
the
score
of
that
Consecration
,
together
with
his
parts
,
as
before
was
mentioned
out
of
[
](A47083-e60560-b)e
e
Usher
p.
210.
Idem
p.
474.
Girald
.
vita
S.
David
.
Giraldus
Cambrensis
,
whose
aime
was
,
as
himself
declares
,
to
be
another
Gildas
in
delivering
nothing
but
the
Truth
.
[
](A47083-e60620-b)f
f
Idem
Pre●at
.
Cambriae
Descript.
Many
other
Rites
and
Customes
there
were
in
use
among
the
Brittains
,
as
Bede
observes
,
that
were
contrary
to
the
unity
of
His
Catholick
Church
[
](A47083-e60680-b)g
g
Bed
.
lib.
2.
c.
2.
plurima
alia
faciebant
unitati
Ecclesiasticae
contraria
,
which
took
up
a
long
dispute
at
the
Synod
of
Streanshall
;
from
which
the
Brittains
would
by
no
means
recede
,
but
preferr'd
their
own
Traditions
,
as
well
as
they
might
,
before
all
that
were
followed
by
the
Roman
Church
at
that
time
,
which
Bede
,
calls
the
whole
World
;
whereby
it
appears
,
that
though
our
Brittish
Antiquities
,
are
many
of
them
lost
and
perished
,
through
Wars
and
desolations
,
and
the
special
malignity
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
to
suppress
the
memory
and
honour
of
so
emulous
a
Church
,
(
as
this
of
Brittain
was
in
its
eyes
)
and
Abbot
Dunawd's
Books
of
the
priviledges
of
the
See
of
St.
David
▪
and
of
the
Ancient
Rites
and
Customes
of
the
Brittish
Church
,
mentioned
in
Pitseus
,
were
destroyed
with
many
other
at
Bangor
,
with
its
Monks
and
Monastery
and
[
](A47083-e60850-b)h
h
H.
Lluid
Fragm.
p.
58.
Library
,
(
and
I
pray
God
to
preserve
our
English
Libraries
from
the
like
rude
zeal
,
)
yet
the
account
of
its
Customes
and
Antiquities
,
is
sufficiently
preserved
,
and
contain'd
in
the
first
best
Councils
o●
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
the
Learned
Orthodox
Fathers
of
the
East
,
with
whom
it
so
entirely
and
exactly
agreed
and
concurr'd
in
all
sound
Traditions
,
as
appears
by
the
tast
,
and
instances
I
have
already
given
,
from
which
Rome
very
much
departed
,
and
stands
notoriously
censur'd
by
the
Catholick
Church
as
Schismatical
for
the
same
;
which
abundantly
proves
the
Brittish
Church
never
was
any
Daughter
of
Rome
,
nor
could
be
;
not
only
because
of
Ancienter
years
,
and
standing
,
than
her
supposed
Mother
,
but
because
as
wholly
dislike
to
her
in
every
line
,
and
feature
,
and
humour
,
and
Ceremony
,
as
are
the
Spaniards
to
the
French
,
though
both
Christians
in
their
kind
.
I
shall
add
,
but
two
or
three
of
their
Homilitical
Customes
and
Principles
,
(
and
pass
on
to
the
Characters
of
their
Antagonists
from
Rome
)
such
I
mean
,
as
had
more
influence
upon
their
Converse
with
one
another
;
whether
the
respect
of
the
Church
to
the
Prince
,
or
the
Prince
and
people
to
the
Church
,
or
the
people
to
one
another
.
As
to
their
respect
and
Loyalty
to
their
Prince
:
There
are
no
footsteps
in
the
Primitive
Church
,
nor
the
Ancient
Brittish
for
deposing
Kings
for
Heresies
,
or
Scandal
.
Spiritual
Dicipline
is
not
to
alter
,
or
unsetle
Civil
rights
.
It
's
an
Antichristian
fift
Monarchy
Principle
that
offers
at
it
:
If
Rome
be
a
Mother
Church
in
any
thing
,
it
is
in
this
.
Whoever
us'd
it
here
,
had
it
from
her
forge
.
Mens
several
rights
,
as
they
are
men
,
and
as
they
are
Christians
,
are
as
different
,
as
peace
of
Conscience
,
and
the
peace
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
the
law
of
the
land
,
and
the
law
of
God
,
as
the
Body
,
and
the
Soul
,
as
Outlary
and
Excommunicat●on
;
which
the
Church
of
Rome
confounds
together
:
But
the
Brittish
Clergy
knew
how
to
pay
their
several
rights
to
God
and
Caesar
,
to
be
faithful
Servants
to
Christ
,
and
Loyal
Subjects
to
their
King
;
they
boldly
reproved
and
censur'd
the
enormous
vices
of
their
Princes
out
of
love
to
God
,
and
them
,
and
Countrie
,
as
appears
by
[
](A47083-e61160-b)a
a
Godwin
Catalog
&
Hector
Boethius
Hist.
lib.
8.
Voadin
Archbishop
of
London
,
reproving
King
Vortigern
for
marrying
Hengist's
Daughter
,
a
Pagan
,
when
he
had
a
lawfull
Queen
,
slain
for
it
,
by
the
procurement
of
her
Father
,
not
by
Vortigern
,
though
a
very
ill
man
,
and
more
happy
in
such
a
Martyrdom
,
than
in
a
perfidious
connivance
,
in
a
whole
skin
,
and
a
ragged
Conscience
;
and
also
by
Gildas
his
sharp
reproofs
remaining
to
this
day
,
against
several
of
their
chifest
Princes
,
for
which
not
an
hair
of
his
head
was
touch'd
by
any
of
them
,
as
can
be
heard
or
read
,
as
likewise
by
[
](A47083-e61250-b)b
b
Bed
.
lib.
3.
c.
5.
Aidanus
his
special
severity
against
great
offenders
.
They
severally
reprov'd
,
but
never
rebell'd
against
their
Princes
,
nor
encourag'd
any
to
it
,
and
they
were
the
more
lov'd
and
embrac'd
for
it
by
several
of
them
returning
,
as
did
Constantine
the
Son
of
Cador
,
[
](A47083-e61310-b)c
c
Usher
540.
Prince
of
Cornwall
,
who
upon
Gildas
his
rebuke
,
became
a
zealous
Preacher
of
the
Gospel
from
a
bloudy
Debauch
;
and
Mouric
and
Morcant
Princes
of
Southwales
,
became
great
Patrons
and
Benefactors
to
the
Church
,
for
its
fidelity
to
their
Souls
against
their
vitious
humours
;
both
securing
and
gaining
Heaven
to
themselves
thereby
,
the
one
by
their
Integrity
,
the
other
by
their
Repentance
.
But
as
to
their
blameless
,
and
more
worthy
Princes
,
the
Brittish
Bishops
were
never
distant
from
them
,
neither
in
their
[
](A47083-e61360-b)d
d
H.
Spelmen
Council
p.
64.
danger
,
nor
joyes
,
nor
deaths
:
Eldad
[
](A47083-e61390-b)e
e
Histor
Brit.
lib.
8.
Bishop
of
Gloucester
followed
King
Ambrose
in
all
his
Wars
and
Victories
:
[
](A47083-e61440-b)f
f
Usher
p.
1128.
Dubritius
Archbishop
of
St.
David
,
encouraged
King
Arthur's
Army
against
the
Infidels
in
his
Badonic
Victory
.
The
whole
Clergy
of
the
land
alwayes
assembled
to
interre
[
](A47083-e61500-b)g
g
Hist.
Britt
.
l.
8.
c
▪
12
,
16
,
24.
their
Princes
at
Stonehenge
.
Cowardize
in
any
of
their
Souldiers
in
the
Cause
of
their
Prince
and
Countrey
[
](A47083-e61550-b)h
h
Concil.
Arelat.
praesentibus
Episcopis
Brittanniae
.
can.
3.
was
Excommunication
with
them
.
The
root
of
Brittish
Valour
,
was
Conscience
and
Loyalty
,
according
to
that
Canon
of
the
[
](A47083-e61600-b)i
i
Conc.
Arausic
c.
17.
Council
of
Orange
:
Fortitudinem
gentilium
mundana
cupiditas
,
fortitudinem
●utem
Christianorum
dei
charitas
facit
,
Heathens
are
valiant
for
some
lusts
sake
,
Christians
for
Conscience
.
And
it
appears
by
good
confession
,
they
never
were
reduc'd
for
want
of
Valour
or
Loyalty
to
their
Prince
,
[
](A47083-e61670-b)k
k
Cambrensis
Descript.
Cambr.
c.
8
Henric
2.
à●secretis
Pitseus
p.
276.
Emmanuel
Emperour
of
Constantinople
requesting
of
King
Henry
the
Second
an
account
of
his
Kingdom
and
Rarities
,
was
returned
this
for
one
;
In
quadam
Insulae
parte
sunt
Gentes
,
quae
Wallenses
dicuntur
,
tantae
audaciae
&
ferocitatis
,
ut
nudi
cum
armatis
congredi
non
vereantur
,
adeo
ut
sanguinem
fundere
pro
patriâ
promptissimé
,
vitamque
velint
pro
laude
pacisci
:
In
a
certain
place
of
this
Island
there
is
a
Nation
,
called
the
Welsh
,
of
such
bold
and
daring
Spirits
,
that
they
'l
make
nothing
to
cope
with
Armed
men
,
though
naked
;
and
to
spend
their
bloud
for
their
Countrey
,
their
lives
for
Honour
,
is
what
they
most
desire
and
wish
for
.
Newbrigensis
delivers
the
same
Character
in
effect
,
though
not
with
the
same
Candour
;
Barbaros
,
Audaces
,
alieni
sanguinis
[
](A47083-e61800-b)z
z
Newbrigensis
l.
2.
c.
5.
avidos
,
&
proprii
prodigos
.
And
if
they
had
not
been
not
only
overpowred
,
but
outwitted
by
Edward
the
first
,
by
a
mercyful
Providence
,
they
had
sought
it
out
to
the
last
man
with
disadvantage
,
rather
than
survive
their
Prince
.
Rege
incolumi
mens
omnibus
una
:
amisso
rup●re
fidem
,
And
since
they
came
under
the
English
Crown
,
they
have
acted
,
and
greatly
suffered
in
several
Civil
Wars
,
but
never
against
the
Right
Soveraign
,
A
fair
Inducement
to
our
Royal
Princes
of
Wales
,
not
to
rest
content
with
the
bare
title
,
but
to
be
better
acquainted
with
their
people
for
their
encouragement
,
as
we
find
Prince
Arthur
of
late
to
have
kept
his
Court
amongst
them
;
for
the
best
bloud
will
clot
,
if
never
cherished
by
the
heart
.
Nor
were
the
Princes
,
and
Gentry
,
and
People
inferiour
in
their
respects
and
honour
to
their
Church
,
(
which
with
Tertullian
is
a
great
sign
and
Character
of
the
true
and
Orthodox
.
)
By
the
Law
of
Howel
Dha
,
[
](A47083-e61920-b)l
l
Leges
Howel
Dha
apud
Spelman
c.
29
Of
the
three
,
that
were
of
the
Quorum
to
make
a
Court
,
the
Clergy
man
ever
was
one
,
and
the
alone
custos
rotulorum
.
The
Ancient
Princes
never
feasted
,
nor
consulted
,
nor
went
to
[
](A47083-e61980-b)m
m
Histor.
Brit.
lib.
8.
c.
7.8.12
.
l.
29.
c.
4.14
,
●5
.
War
,
without
their
Bishops
,
as
before
;
Ethelfred's
cruelty
towards
the
Monks
of
Bangor
went
soon
to
all
their
hearts
,
which
cost
him
above
10000
of
his
men
upon
the
place
,
and
the
loss
of
his
Kingdom
shortly
after
:
their
common
respects
to
the
meanest
of
their
Clergy
appears
out
of
Cambrensis
[
](A47083-e62050-b)n
n
C●mbrens
descript.
Cambr.
c.
18.
viro
cuilibet
Relligioso
,
monacho
vel
clerico
,
vel
cuicunque
Religionis
habitum
praeferenti
,
statim
projectis
armis
,
cernuo
capite
,
benedictionem
petunt
,
any
Church-man
they
met
,
whether
Monk
or
Minister
,
that
wore
the
habit
of
Religion
,
they
threw
aside
their
arms
,
and
with
humble
bow
and
Reverence
asked
his
blessing
:
the
greatest
Gentry
for
Birth
and
quality
,
(
of
right
Brittish
education
and
Principles
)
are
observ'd
to
our
days
,
not
to
take
the
right
hand
of
any
Minister
;
minding
him
by
their
respect
(
which
they
count
no
disparagement
)
to
mind
himself
and
his
coate
the
better
.
The
Church
of
Rome
procures
the
like
Reverence
from
the
greatest
of
her
Grandees
,
but
by
Romish
Arts
,
and
Indirect
sollicitations
,
as
40
dayes
pardon
of
venial
sins
,
for
kissing
the
Garment
of
him
that
celebrates
,
with
other
secular
contrivances
and
Inducements
;
But
the
Brittish
Church
,
hath
respect
from
her
own
,
and
others
of
high
degree
and
Dignity
,
without
such
bribes
,
and
politick
encouragements
;
The
Churches
of
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
,
her
Daughters
,
sided
with
her
against
Popery
about
a
1000
years
ago
,
with
utmost
zeal
and
vigour
,
when
she
was
desolate
and
over-powr'd
.
The
greatest
Pillars
of
our
Church
in
latter
years
,
the
renowned
Arch-Bishops
Vsher
,
and
Parker
,
and
Bramhall
with
others
,
bestowed
learned
pains
in
her
particular
honour
and
defence
,
when
she
had
but
small
power
to
requite
their
Love
,
not
to
mention
the
like
esteem
in
the
breasts
and
mouths
of
many
,
(
if
not
all
)
our
Reverend
and
learned
Mitres
,
both
dead
and
living
.
Nor
were
,
nor
are
,
their
People
,
(
that
retain
their
right
Brittish
principles
)
less
wanting
in
mutuall
Charity
,
and
respects
to
one
another
,
and
especially
in
compassion
towards
the
weaker
and
poorer
sort
:
for
in
such
kind
of
charity
and
succour
,
none
perhaps
,
came
nearer
to
the
Primitive
Christians
,
(
who
had
all
in
[
](A47083-e62200-b)o
o
Act.
4.35
.
Common
amongst
them
)
than
our
Right
Ancient
Brittains
,
of
whom
saith
Cambrensis
,
[
](A47083-e62240-b)p.
p.
Cambrens
.
descript.
Camb.
cap.
18.
Nemo
in
hac
gente
mendicus
,
omnium
enim
,
&c.
though
they
were
poor
,
yet
none
was
in
want
amongst
them
,
if
any
had
it
to
give
,
de
[
](A47083-e62280-b)q
q
ibidem
&
Usher
p.
364.
quo
libet
pane
apposito
primum
fractionis
angulum
pauperibus
dant
,
of
every
loafe
set
upon
the
their
table
,
the
first
cut
was
laid
aside
for
the
poor
;
their
frequent
meetings
,
prohibited
by
the
severe
Laws
of
Henry
the
fourth
,
therein
called
Cymmorthaes
,
were
clubs
of
the
Richer
sort
amongst
themselves
,
to
relieve
their
poor
friends
and
neighbours
,
as
the
word
imports
,
being
comportations
,
or
Collections
to
set
up
the
poor
,
not
wholly
out
of
use
to
this
day
;
Largitatem
[
](A47083-e62340-b)p.
p.
Cambrens
.
descript.
Camb.
cap.
18.
&
dapsilitatem
cunctis
virtutibus
anteponunt
;
Lberality
,
and
Hospitality
(
for
others
to
farewell
by
them
)
they
fancied
above
all
other
vertues
whatsoever
.
I
suppose
he
alludes
to
the
great
esteem
,
and
contempt
,
that
Syberwid
and
Ansyberwid
was
,
and
is
in
,
still
amongst
them
,
that
have
kept
their
Language
,
and
Ancient
Customs
most
free
from
Forreign
mixtures
;
for
with
such
,
no
man
can
fall
under
a
worse
or
better
character
them
of
Syberw
or
Ansyberw
;
no
greater
commendation
have
they
for
any
man
,
or
woman
,
than
gwr
or
gwraig
Syberw
,
no
greater
note
of
Infamy
and
unworthyness
,
than
Ansyberw
,
(
which
they
pronounce
as
Suber
and
Ansuber
though
writ
with
y
)
which
words
,
whatever
is
their
Etymology
,
in
their
common
acception
,
carry
a
comprehensive
signification
of
several
good
and
evil
qualities
,
as
ingredients
.
And
(1)
it
is
manifest
Syberw
in
the
first
surface
denotes
liberality
,
as
Ansyberw
niggardness
;
but
then
further
,
it
points
at
the
cause
and
reason
of
both
,
for
(2)
such
a
man
is
to
be
allowed
Syberw
,
that
doth
by
all
men
,
as
he
would
be
done
by
;
and
the
contrary
is
Ansyberw
,
so
is
he
,
that
takes
greater
measure
to
himself
,
than
he
will
afford
to
others
,
so
are
all
that
can
endure
to
fare
richly
while
their
Neighbours
starve
by
them
;
and
Syberw
is
he
,
that
is
watchful
and
resolute
against
all
avaritious
inequality
,
and
overreaching
,
or
unconcernedness
for
others
,
that
be
in
want
and
misery
;
so
that
Syberw
is
just
and
mercyful
,
as
well
as
Liberal
;
and
Ansyberw
unjust
,
and
merciless
:
(3)
It
implies
some
inequality
,
when
a
man
strives
to
be
kinder
ro
another
,
than
to
himself
,
and
pinches
himself
in
back
and
belly
,
to
be
kind
and
liberall
to
many
:
as
I
have
known
vety
good
Women
,
who
went
habited
scare
above
beggars
,
and
of
proportionable
abstinence
in
their
diet
,
who
if
they
had
worn
all
their
large
almes
upon
their
backs
from
year
to
year
,
(
which
they
valued
above
all
gayety
and
good
fare
)
might
have
appear'd
and
far'd
as
splendid
as
any
of
their
rank
,
and
know
by
this
time
they
made
a
better
choice
:
and
herein
is
the
essence
and
formality
of
Syberwid
;
and
such
an
engrafted
traditional
honour
and
esteem
there
is
for
such
,
amongst
the
Brittains
,
that
their
names
are
mentioned
with
great
and
cordial
dearness
,
as
if
this
were
to
be
a
Saint
;
for
faith
and
all
vertues
are
presumed
to
be
in
that
man
or
woman
,
where
this
temper
is
found
;
and
though
it
may
seem
unreasonable
,
(
or
at
least
a
work
of
Superogation
)
to
love
another
above
himself
,
yet
they
judge
nothing
to
be
a
greater
duty
,
and
content
,
and
blessing
:
(
as
indeed
what
is
more
Divine
and
Honourable
,
and
the
source
all
noble
actions
and
rewards
,
exposeing
life
for
Country
?
&c.
)
and
in
their
common
bargains
and
measures
,
they
abhorr
and
dread
,
precise
and
exact
equality
,
without
some
addition
,
or
voluntary
overplus
of
kindness
to
another
,
they
deal
with
,
above
the
strict
contract
;
and
they
had
rather
abate
of
the
price
agteed
,
than
be
disabled
to
give
the
said
addition
,
as
their
free
guift
;
over
and
above
their
bargain
;
which
they
proverbially
call
rhád-duw
,
or
Gods
Grace
,
and
Blessing
.
And
the
giver
is
as
Willing
,
or
rather
more
,
to
give
his
Rhad-duw
into
the
bargain
,
than
the
other
to
receive
it
.
(4)
It
takes
in
conscience
,
and
the
heart
above
all
:
they
'l
hardly
receive
it
,
if
it
comes
not
from
the
heart
,
and
from
no
ends
,
but
as
a
free
guift
:
and
he
that
is
Ansyberw
is
therefore
hateful
with
them
,
because
esteemed
to
have
no
conscience
,
and
he
that
is
Syberw
from
the
heart
,
is
call'd
glan
ei
galon
or
clear
spirited
,
which
is
the
loveliest
Character
,
they
judge
,
any
man
can
deserve
or
receive
;
and
probably
Syberw
comes
from
Sobrius
,
and
Sobrius
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
Etymology
of
it
,
whereby
it
signifies
the
preservation
of
the
mind
,
and
heart
;
which
is
done
,
they
conceive
,
by
nothing
more
than
Syberwid
;
as
the
mind
and
soul
is
destroyed
and
corrupted
,
by
nothing
more
than
Ansyberwid
;
which
is
the
same
with
Philau●
,
or
self
love
,
(
as
appears
by
the
premises
)
so
hateful
with
St.
Paul
,
and
our
Brittans
,
and
with
all
good
men
:
so
that
by
this
their
imbred
tradition
received
amongst
all
undegenerate
Brittains
,
both
high
and
low
,
they
judge
honesty
and
mercy
,
and
love
to
others
above
themselves
,
(
as
in
the
case
of
humility
)
to
be
their
self-preservation
,
and
chiefest
Interest
,
and
surest
method
to
prosper
.
And
no
wonder
they
preferr'd
this
hearty
Syberwid
before
all
other
vertues
,
it
being
nothing
else
,
but
that
love
,
which
is
the
fulfilling
of
the
Law
;
or
that
charity
from
a
pure
heart
,
which
is
the
end
of
the
commandment
,
and
the
total
of
all
Religion
;
for
what
excellency
,
or
degeneracy
is
there
in
human
or
Christian
nature
,
that
is
not
contain'd
in
Syberw
,
and
avoided
in
Ansyberw
?
What
is
honour
in
Nobles
,
honestum
with
Romans
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
Greeks
,
humility
and
charity
with
Christians
,
is
all
comprehended
,
in
Syberw
.
And
this
Brittish
Principle
and
Custom
,
is
so
undoubtedly
Apostolical
and
Primitive
,
that
nothing
more
is
the
root
and
cause
of
the
Arrogance
and
troublesomness
of
Popery
,
or
of
that
hollowness
and
Hippocrisie
,
that
hath
too
much
prevail'd
in
Modern
Protestancy
,
and
Puritanism
it self
,
than
the
manifest
want
thereof
:
Some
of
our
degenerate
Gentry
ought
to
compare
their
ignoble
and
sinful
constant
healthing
and
swilling
,
(
while
they
can
hardly
spare
a
glass
of
Water
to
Christ
in
their
poor
Neighbour
)
with
this
sober
and
salvifical
principle
of
their
Progenitours
,
who
(
it
is
to
be
believed
)
never
met
to
[
](A47083-e63040-b)r
r
Gyrald
Cambrens
descript.
Camb.
c.
9.
drink
,
but
in
relation
to
Cymmortha
;
and
these
are
so
much
Brittains
(
they
say
)
in
their
servile
imitations
of
forreign
vitious
Customs
,
that
the
health
of
an
Ansyberw
or
nigga●dly
,
selfish
person
,
was
never
known
to
go
round
amongst
them
,
but
only
of
the
Syberw
and
generous
.
This
character
of
our
Brittish
Church
in
her
Doctrines
and
Rites
,
is
exactly
the
same
with
that
,
which
[
](A47083-e63130-b)s
s
Epiphanius
lib
3.
in
sine
.
Epiphanius
gives
of
the
Primitive
Catholick
,
which
the
Church
of
England
this
day
professes
to
follow
,
and
to
retrive
,
which
is
the
same
Church
with
the
Ancient
Brittish
Church
;
the
Brittains
,
and
the
English
,
being
the
same
People
,
not
only
in
Faith
and
worship
,
but
in
Laws
and
bloud
;
and
greater
alliance
in
Doctrine
,
and
Consanginity
to
be
found
between
them
,
than
between
Alexander
and
Clement
,
modern
Italians
,
and
Linus
and
Anacletus
their
predecessors
,
Ancient
Romans
;
as
may
further
appear
.
The
Brittish
Church
therefore
appearing
from
undoubted
evidence
,
and
their
adversaries
exceptions
,
to
be
so
sound
and
Ancient
in
the
substance
of
her
Orthodox
Faith
,
to
impute
schism
to
it
for
her
distance
,
or
departure
from
the
Roman
,
her
Junior
,
or
to
ask
where
was
your
Church
before
Luther
,
is
a
cavil
not
only
ignorantly
groundless
,
but
inpudently
ridiculous
,
if
they
pretend
to
be
in
their
Sences
,
that
urge
it
.
They
may
with
as
much
colour
of
reason
,
object
a
separation
in
us
from
Prester-John
,
or
the
Church
of
the
Abyssines
,
well
known
perhaps
to
our
Fore-Fathers
,
when
they
met
at
Jerusalem
,
whither
both
resorted
;
with
whom
,
as
with
all
other
Churches
of
Christendom
,
and
,
as
many
as
are
allowed
in
that
Church
,
for
sincere
and
true
members
of
Christ
by
the
searcher
of
their
hearts
and
ours
,
we
trust
by
mutual
offices
of
Prayer
and
Charity
,
we
hold
Communion
in
the
General
;
And
a
particular
rent
or
schism
cannot
be
conceived
,
without
some
particular
Vnion
or
Subjection
preceeding
,
(
and
it
sufficiently
appears
●ow
little
there
was
of
old
between
Rome
and
Brittain
)
for
how
can
an
Arm
be
out
of
joynt
from
that
part
,
with
whom
it
was
never
In.
They
themselves
who
accuse
first
,
are
Schismaticks
unavoidably
,
especially
our
deluded
English
,
and
Brittish
,
and
Irish
Roman-Catholicks
,
born
under
the
same
Allegiance
,
believing
in
the
same
Christ
,
that
refuse
to
joyn
in
communion
and
worship
with
their
own
Mother
Church
,
much
more
Ancient
and
pure
than
that
of
Rome
;
which
were
it
less
corrupt
,
than
it
is
,
they
unworthily
prefer
before
her
,
against
proverb
and
practice
,
for
home
is
homely
,
be
it
never
so
homely
,
and
you
shall
not
meet
a
child
of
that
folly
,
that
will
prefer
a
pompous
Countess
before
his
poor
Mother
.
But
so
truly
Catholick
,
and
Apostolick
,
and
free
from
all
foul
and
loathsome
Idolatries
and
Superstitions
,
are
the
Sacraments
of
our
own
Church
,
that
if
they
once
tasted
with
us
the
milk
of
their
own
chast
Mother
,
they
would
never
covet
Forreign
breasts
(
that
have
an
ill
name
)
any
more
,
nor
be
so
earnest
with
us
to
prefer
manifest
poison
before
it
.
And
the
cause
of
their
delusion
(
that
should
nevertheless
be
so
zealous
to
persevere
in
such
unnatural
ignoble
obstinacy
and
disobedience
,
so
destructive
to
themselves
)
must
needs
be
more
than
humane
,
2
Thess.
2.11
.
But
our
Communions
and
separations
are
not
in
our
own
power
;
but
we
are
to
take
and
leave
,
as
God
directs
,
and
God
directs
to
hold
the
unity
of
the
spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
,
Eph.
4.3
.
The
unity
of
the
Spirit
,
and
not
the
unity
of
the
Flesh
;
that
is
,
to
select
such
for
our
Christian
Brethren
,
to
associate
with
them
in
dear
fellowship
,
who
express
by
their
Conversation
,
that
they
are
dead
to
this
present
World
,
and
self
ends
,
by
their
Faith
and
conformity
to
the
cross
of
Christ
,
and
live
in
Heaven
by
their
holy
conformity
to
his
Ascention
,
which
is
a
state
of
the
Spirit
,
and
Grace
,
and
the
right
Catholick
Church
:
But
to
avoid
and
separate
,
as
much
as
may
be
in
this
World
,
from
such
as
are
Earthly
,
carnal
,
sensual
,
selfish
,
scandalous
,
and
especially
if
such
,
by
their
Doctrine
,
policy
,
profession
,
designe
,
and
principle
;
for
such
are
enemies
to
the
cross
of
Christ
,
and
a
state
of
confederacy
with
the
flesh
;
wholly
asymbolical
and
contrary
to
the
nature
of
such
a
Church
,
a
Christian
is
to
hold
Communion
with
;
so
St.
Paul
explains
and
expressly
decides
this
case
,
Phil.
3.17
,
18
,
19.
shewing
that
such
,
whose
God
is
their
belly
,
whose
Glory
is
their
shame
,
who
mind
Earthly
things
;
are
not
to
be
followed
,
but
shunned
,
be
their
brags
never
so
Christian
and
Catholick
;
and
why
are
they
to
be
shunn'd
?
because
they
are
enemies
to
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
which
they
abuse
and
profane
to
compass
Worldly
ends
and
grandeur
;
and
Christs
subjects
ought
not
to
correspond
with
his
enemies
,
not
only
upon
the
score
of
Loyalty
,
but
Interest
and
safety
,
for
the
end
of
both
will
be
destruction
,
v.
19.
And
the
reason
why
he
,
and
such
as
walk'd
,
as
he
did
,
were
to
be
followed
and
embrac'd
,
is
,
because
he
followed
Christ
in
his
Cross
,
as
is
implyed
by
the
contrary
Antithesis
,
v.
17
,
18.
because
he
also
followed
him
in
his
Resurrection
and
Heavenly
life
,
as
it
is
expressed
in
these
words
,
v.
20.
For
our
Conversation
is
in
Heaven
,
from
whence
we
look
for
the
Saviour
.
This
is
the
Catholick
Church
,
where
all
that
will
joyn
with
it
,
shall
be
sure
to
find
Salvation
by
it
.
And
in
like
manner
he
directs
the
Romans
16
,
17
,
18.
Now
I
beseech
you
Brethren
,
mark
them
which
cause
divisions
and
offences
,
contrary
to
the
Doctrine
which
ye
have
learned
,
and
avoid
them
,
for
they
that
are
such
,
serve
not
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
but
their
own
belly
,
and
by
good
words
,
and
fair
speeches
,
deceive
the
heart
of
the
simple
.
A
prophetical
Description
of
the
Roman
Church
,
Apostatizing
into
Roman
Catholick
,
and
preferring
Titles
befere
Truth
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
good
words
,
presignifiing
their
meek
,
and
holy
,
and
publick
pretensions
,
and
title
of
servant
of
servants
,
Fathers
,
Confessors
,
Apostolick
See
,
&c.
and
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
faire
speeches
,
(
or
rather
blessings
,
)
their
easie
Absolutions
,
and
innumerable
Indulgences
,
Ceremonious
crossings
of
all
things
,
and
persons
.
The
like
rule
is
given
to
Timothy
and
to
all
Bishops
,
and
every
Christian
in
him
:
If
thou
observe
any
make
a
Trade
and
Merchandize
of
the
Gospel
,
Supposing
gain
to
be
godliness
,
from
such
withdraw
thy self
,
1
Tim.
6.5
.
Which
markes
and
characters
of
true
,
or
false
Christians
,
though
they
are
less
heeded
and
regarded
by
the
guides
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
their
credulous
Disciples
,
than
by
their
more
observing
neighbouring
Churches
,
who
know
that
Simon
Magus
(
the
Father
of
the
old
Gnosticks
)
pointed
at
by
the
Apostle
,
v.
20.
was
more
certainly
at
Rome
,
and
left
his
successors
behind
him
,
than
Simon
Peter
:
The
wonder
is
the
less
,
because
gifts
,
and
lusts
,
more
blind
the
eyes
of
the
receivers
,
and
Actors
,
than
the
standers
by
.
Neither
do
these
Apostolical
warnings
alone
,
but
the
woful
experiences
,
that
back
them
,
deterr
us
,
from
their
communion
above
any
other
.
We
held
communion
heretofore
with
the
Eastern
Church
,
and
that
of
Jerusalem
,
without
spiritual
hurt
,
or
damage
to
our selves
;
and
our
communion
with
the
Ancient
Gallican
Church
in
the
West
,
added
strength
and
comfort
to
us
:
The
Churches
of
Scotland
and
Ireland
,
though
by
Civil
Governments
they
were
under
different
Kings
,
and
them
not
often
friends
,
yet
by
the
Christian
faith
they
were
one
piece
with
our
Brittish
Church
,
defending
our
cause
against
Rome
and
Augustine
with
equal
concern
.
But
when
we
began
to
acquaint
our selves
with
Rome
,
(
when
it
was
better
than
now
it
is
)
we
gain'd
nought
but
wounds
,
and
defilements
,
and
misfortunes
by
it
.
There
Pelagius
(
with
Celestius
)
had
his
fall
and
ruine
,
when
with
like
good
intentions
,
(
as
some
other
learned
men
in
after
Ages
)
he
went
about
to
alter
Divinity
into
a
moral
Philosophy
,
to
fit
the
needs
of
Christians
there
,
who
lived
short
of
men
,
and
were
but
hardned
the
more
in
their
sins
,
by
the
Evangelical
Doctrines
of
free
grace
;
an
evident
symptom
of
their
ripeness
for
Divine
vengeance
,
as
appeared
by
the
dismal
sacking
of
Rome
shortly
after
,
Anno
410
,
[
](A47083-e64060-b)†
†
Inter
Augustinianas
Epist.
142.
&
Hieronymianas
.
which
he
elegantly
describes
in
his
Epistle
to
Demetriades
.
There
Wilfrid
imbib'd
the
principles
of
avarice
and
ambition
,
wherewith
he
corrupted
his
Brittish
Institution
,
and
brought
troubles
upon
himself
,
as
well
as
others
;
and
more
disturb'd
,
than
promoted
the
plantation
of
the
Gospel
amongst
the
Saxons
,
carried
on
then
by
Brittish
industry
.
There
St.
Patrick
and
Palladius
,
Sons
of
the
Brittish
Church
,
and
of
contrary
Doctrines
and
Customes
to
Rome
,
as
appeared
in
their
plantations
,
yet
had
the
name
and
imputation
of
being
Missionaries
of
Rome
,
for
the
Conversion
of
Ireland
and
Scotland
,
say
their
Legends
;
for
Politicians
love
ever
to
have
holy
,
and
good
men
,
for
their
tooles
,
and
instruments
,
and
pretences
;
for
so
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
,
theirs
name
are
as
often
us'd
and
applyed
in
the
Courts
of
Rome
,
to
countenance
their
carnal
policies
and
designes
,
as
John
Doe
and
Richard
Roe
in
ours
,
to
vouch
suites
;
and
though
they
make
the
cross
of
Christ
their
Antipodes
,
and
re-exalt
the
World
with
its
pomp
,
into
its
old
zenith
and
meridian
,
yet
no where
is
the
material
cross
,
adored
and
worship'd
with
that
excess
of
Reverence
,
as
by
these
enemies
of
the
Spiritual
.
What
gain'd
our
Saxon
and
Norman
Kings
by
their
generous
respects
towards
them
,
(
bearing
then
the
name
of
a
Church
in
chief
,
)
but
the
exhausting
of
their
Subjects
,
and
the
clipping
of
their
own
Prerogatives
and
Supremacies
,
and
to
be
made
their
Engineers
and
Executioners
to
suppress
and
destroy
the
Anc●●●●
Church
of
Brittain
,
its
Metropolitan
Sees
of
York
and
London
,
by
the
means
of
the
first
,
and
St.
David
of
the
last
?
Neither
will
it
suffice
to
plead
,
the
whole
English
Brittish
Church
was
once
under
the
yoak
and
Jurisdiction
of
Rome
for
a
long
space
of
a
time
,
and
that
it
was
Schisme
therefore
and
rebellious
disobedience
in
them
to
shake
off
their
Government
:
For
this
yoak
and
imposition
was
early
protested
against
by
the
Brittains
,
as
unchristian
and
unjust
;
and
kept
off
with
their
utmost
power
as
long
as
they
could
,
and
the
Nation
made
often
entries
,
in
so
many
Statutes
of
provisors
,
and
premunire's
against
it
;
and
the
endeavours
of
Wickleff
and
Lollards
,
(
who
could
expect
no
other
than
ill
names
for
it
:
)
and
they
were
fully
evicted
out
of
it
at
last
in
Henry
8.
of
Brittish
descent
,
by
wonderful
providence
:
Was
it
a
Schism
against
the
Cromwellian
party
,
who
pretended
to
as
much
holiness
as
Rome
it self
,
and
more
,
for
our
Soveveraign
to
return
to
his
own
Throne
,
from
whence
he
and
his
Father
were
so
wrongfully
kept
out
,
and
so
long
?
If
they
know
not
Gods
usual
method
,
to
give
his
own
people
over
into
the
hands
of
their
enemies
for
their
sins
,
and
to
redeem
them
from
them
upon
their
repentance
by
miraculous
deliverance
,
they
erre
,
not
knowing
the
Scriptures
,
Mat.
22.29
.
nor
the
power
and
Discipline
of
God
,
nor
the
patience
and
priviledges
of
his
servants
.
Their
own
Church
of
Rome
,
lay
in
captivity
under
the
Exarchs
,
or
the
Constantinopolitan
Emperours
Vice-Royes
,
residing
at
Ravenna
,
from
the
year
568.
to
743.
and
some
of
their
Popes
for
their
refractoriness
,
have
been
coursely
us'd
by
them
in
the
Streets
of
Constantinople
;
yet
they
held
it
no
Schism
to
recover
their
Ancient
liberty
,
though
by
very
ill
means
,
by
dividing
the
Empire
,
and
hazarding
Christendom
,
and
strengthning
the
Turk
,
as
the
poor
Greeks
to
this
day
complain
.
And
may
not
we
without
Schism
enjoy
our
Ancient
rights
and
freedom
,
recovered
by
lawful
means
,
and
in
Gods
time
,
without
wrong
to
any
,
and
with
,
and
not
against
the
rights
,
and
wills
of
our
Soveraigns
,
as
they
by
the
contrary
,
in
all
respects
;
yet
it
was
more
excusable
in
them
to
gratifie
the
Turk
,
and
subvert
Christendom
,
to
preserve
their
own
Chair
,
then
joyn
with
Pagans
,
to
invade
the
Chaires
of
other
Churches
,
as
a
thief
that
steals
for
his
necessity
,
is
more
to
be
pardoned
,
than
an
Adulterer
that
wrongs
his
neighbour
for
his
lust
:
but
the
Romish
Popes
shewed
themselves
devoid
of
all
conscience
,
and
honour
,
and
fear
of
God
,
in
that
they
combin'd
to
deprive
us
of
our
liberty
,
then
about
596.
when
themselves
lay
groaning
for
the
loss
of
their
own
:
being
worse
than
robbers
under
the
Gallowes
,
or
the
thief
that
reviled
our
Saviour
,
being
himself
under
the
same
condemnation
;
which
,
together
with
the
violation
of
the
Canons
,
is
the
reason
the
Brittains
in
Bede
esteemed
these
Roman-catholicks
and
their
Disciples
,
no
better
than
Pagans
,
usque
hodie
moris
est
Britonum
,
fidem
Anglorum
pro
nihilo
habere
,
nec
in
aliquo
communicare
quam
cum
Paganis
,
lib.
2.
c.
20.
Yea
they
were
more
reconcilable
to
the
Pagan
Saxons
,
that
rob'd
them
of
their
Countrey
,
as
appears
by
their
leagues
,
and
friendships
,
and
intermarriages
(
reproved
as
afore
by
Lupus
and
Germanus
,
)
than
with
Inhuman
Christians
that
us'd
Pagan
assistance
to
rob
them
of
their
Faith
,
and
tread
down
their
Church
:
(
for
they
valued
Truth
above
their
Territory
.
)
And
they
would
not
admit
any
of
the
Romish
,
into
their
Brittish
communion
,
[
](A47083-e64690-b)s
s
Usher
Rell.
of
the
Ancient
Irish
.
c.
10.
under
40
dayes
pennance
,
as
the
Romanists
(
to
serve
their
designes
)
denyed
the
validity
of
the
Brittish
Ordinations
,
as
they
do
still
,
that
of
our
English
;
so
that
the
Church
of
England
now
,
as
the
old
Brittish
Church
heretofore
,
stand
upon
the
same
points
of
difference
from
Rome
,
those
of
Mission
,
and
Superstition
,
and
Supremacy
,
upon
which
three
most
of
the
rest
depend
,
which
leads
,
to
give
a
more
particular
character
and
description
of
Augustine
and
his
Roman
Faith
,
as
it
then
stood
in
opposition
,
that
the
state
of
the
Controversy
,
and
the
merit
of
both
Churches
and
Causes
may
the
more
fully
appear
.
SECTION
VIII
.
The
face
of
the
Roman
Church
about
the
same
time
,
and
of
Augustin's
Qualification
and
method
for
his
pretended
propagation
of
the
Gospel
amongst
the
English
;
and
that
the
Nation
are
under
no
Obligation
to
Rome
for
his
work
here
,
but
bound
by
their
Christianity
to
abhorre
and
detest
it
.
TO
this
end
I
shall
only
briefly
recount
some
passages
out
of
Bede
.
1.
Touching
his
qualification
for
the
pretended
Conversion
of
the
Saxons
.
2.
His
method
of
propagating
his
Roman
Faith
amongst
them
.
That
several
of
the
English
Nation
,
as
well
Learned
as
Unlearned
,
and
Romanists
as
well
as
Protestants
,
may
review
and
consider
,
how
this
Augustine
can
be
ever
own'd
for
an
Apostle
of
the
English
,
without
wrong
and
disparagement
to
Gods
Church
,
and
the
Truth
,
and
themselves
.
1.
Touching
his
Qualification
in
respect
of
Learning
and
principles
:
And
his
elocution
and
means
of
conveyance
of
the
other
,
to
his
Disciples
.
It
appears
he
was
no
great
Clerk
,
(
wherein
yet
he
may
far
better
be
born
with
,
because
of
the
rude
Age
he
lived
in
)
not
only
by
his
insisting
upon
the
Alexandrine
Calender
,
as
afore
,
(
not
above
an
hundred
years
standing
before
his
time
,
)
as
a
Tradition
of
St.
Peter
,
so
necessary
to
the
right
being
of
a
Church
,
that
by
Divine
Revelation
,
he
prognosticated
the
destruction
of
the
Brittish
Doctors
by
hostile
Arms
for
their
dissent
therein
,
and
the
other
two
points
,
about
Baptism
and
preaching
to
the
Saxons
;
but
also
from
his
Questions
and
Scruples
sent
to
his
Pope
Gregory
,
(
much
about
the
same
size
for
parts
,
though
above
for
dignity
:
)
Whose
common
character
is
,
that
he
was
the
worst
that
went
before
him
,
and
the
best
Pope
of
all
,
that
came
after
him
.
His
[
](A47083-e65160-b)a
a
Bede
lib.
1.
c.
28.
eight
interrogation
and
scruple
is
,
si
praegnans
mulier
debet
baptizari
:
If
a
woman
being
with
child
,
might
lawfully
be
baptized
?
That
she
was
believing
,
is
presuppos'd
;
and
in
case
she
had
been
delivered
,
that
she
had
been
so
many
days
(
as
her
child
proved
Male
or
Female
,
)
Levitically
unclean
,
and
consequently
uncapable
of
Baptism
(
by
his
Romish
Divinity
,
which
at
this
time
,
like
the
Alcharon
,
was
a
mixture
of
Judaism
and
Christianity
)
was
,
with
him
,
out
of
question
:
but
what
was
to
be
done
,
before
her
delivery
,
and
pollution
in
child
bearing
,
was
his
great
doubt
,
to
be
sent
as
far
as
Rome
,
for
an
answer
;
which
argued
him
to
be
wary
,
and
of
a
very
tender
Ignorance
in
the
Christian
Faith
,
he
was
now
to
plant
and
cherish
,
as
the
chief
Husbandman
,
and
the
great
Arch-Bishop
of
these
Churches
,
instead
of
its
Brittish
Governours
,
that
were
now
to
be
laid
aside
,
and
depos'd
out
of
their
own
Sees
and
Chairs
,
for
being
so
unlike
to
him
.
Neither
will
I
hear
repeat
the
resolution
of
the
Pope
,
which
is
at
large
in
Bede
,
to
this
point
:
much
less
his
elaborate
carnal
theories
,
and
endless
impure
speculations
,
wherewith
his
Holiness
entertains
his
Grace
(
in
Probation
)
upon
that
other
question
,
whether
an
Husband
having
known
his
wife
,
may
enter
into
the
Church
,
before
he
be
wash'd
with
Water
?
verifying
an
Aphorism
,
and
observation
of
St.
Paul
between
them
,
that
where
the
conjunction
of
God
and
the
heart
is
not
heeded
and
maintained
,
men
become
Fools
and
senceless
,
Rom.
1
,
22-28
.
1
Tim.
1.5
,
6
,
7.
for
the
Soul
that
hath
its
face
towards
God
in
uncessant
Prayer
,
or
any
honest
imployment
in
his
sight
,
hath
its
back
ever
upon
such
impurities
:
as
when
its
face
is
towards
them
,
its
back
is
ever
towards
God
;
And
they
are
better
kept
wholly
out
of
the
fancy
,
than
order'd
,
and
stated
,
never
so
well
in
it
:
wherein
the
Casuists
,
or
Scavangers
of
the
Church
of
Rome
to
this
day
,
exceed
all
other
writers
in
the
Critical
ordering
of
this
Mahumetan
filth
.
Neither
was
it
out
of
dis-respect
to
such
Fathers
,
that
Bede
thought
fit
to
set
down
such
passages
,
as
sober
Heathens
,
Livy
,
or
Tacitus
,
would
not
have
defil'd
their
Histories
,
or
their
Honour
in
recording
;
but
from
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
mind
ignorant
of
what
was
becoming
or
unbecoming
,
by
a
Romish
taint
and
fleshliness
of
the
soul
,
which
kept
in
its
purity
,
Superiority
,
and
distance
from
things
below
,
is
our
right
person
,
and
Honour
and
our
Sobriety
,
and
our
measure
to
discern
good
from
evil
,
Decorum
from
absurdity
,
as
Cicero
sets
forth
in
his
Offices
:
which
the
Roman
Principle
aim'd
at
,
the
Christian
attains
;
the
Romish
,
chiefly
neglects
and
swerves
from
.
But
that
other
direction
of
Pope
Gregory
to
our
Augustine
[
](A47083-e65440-b)b
b
Bed
.
lib
1.
c.
29.
fana
Idolorum
non
demoliantur
,
sed
aquâ
benedictâ
,
&c.
that
IdolTemples
were
not
to
be
demolished
,
but
to
be
purified
,
and
consecrated
to
Christian
use
,
with
holy
Water
,
savours
of
an
Ignorance
and
frailty
in
both
,
which
is
less
pardonable
,
because
more
than
humane
or
Christian
;
not
excusable
in
any
Age
,
or
Condition
.
Por
it
allows
Idols
and
Elements
,
a
greater
power
to
defile
or
Sanctifie
,
than
the
light
of
nature
,
or
Faith
can
admit
of
;
decent
dedication
of
Churches
to
Gods
service
,
may
agree
with
reason
and
Religion
,
but
such
Superstitious
Sanctifications
discover
too
great
a
crack
in
both
;
For
neither
is
an
Idol
any
thing
where
there
is
knowledge
,
1
Cor.
8.4
,
7.
nor
can
any
thing
defile
,
but
what
comes
from
the
heart
,
that
is
,
the
impure
assents
of
the
Soul
Math.
15.11
.
But
where
the
Soul
is
made
nothing
of
,
an
Idol
becomes
considerable
and
dreadful
.
And
its
External
impurity
requires
much
external
Element
to
wash
it
off
,
with
those
,
whose
Religion
consists
wholly
in
the
outside
,
wherein
the
Pharisie
and
the
Papist
Jump
,
and
our
Saviour
having
refuted
the
one
,
refuted
the
other
by
the
same
Text
and
argument
;
But
supposing
sin
could
cleave
to
wals
,
can
Water
wash
it
off
from
walls
or
souls
?
If
it
can
,
it
must
be
in
the
vertue
of
Divine
blessing
and
Institution
,
or
without
it
;
That
Water
alone
is
ineffectual
to
wash
a
Moor
,
much
less
a
Spirit
,
or
spiritual
stain
,
Heathens
had
Divinity
enough
to
assure
them
.
That
with
it
,
it
can
,
and
doth
in
baptism
,
was
never
doubted
among
Christians
.
Now
to
raise
this
dead
Element
to
work
other
effects
supernatural
and
miraculous
,
without
Divine
Commission
or
Authority
,
is
to
equal
and
Rival
God
.
For
to
transfer
and
apply
the
holy
Water
of
his
Institution
and
blessing
,
to
other
Creatures
,
than
whom
he
redeemed
with
his
precious
bloud
(
for
whom
they
were
by
himself
peculiarly
design'd
)
is
such
an
abominable
prophanation
,
and
taking
Gods
name
,
and
his
ordinances
in
vain
,
such
a
charm
,
and
witchcraft
,
and
mingling
light
and
darkness
,
holy
and
prophane
together
,
as
none
could
be
the
first
Author
and
Inventer
of
,
but
Satan
,
the
Father
of
Antichrist
,
whose
known
practice
of
old
was
to
revile
and
libel
Religion
by
mock-Sacraments
,
and
Sacrifices
,
and
Ephods
,
to
bring
it
into
contempt
,
as
it
were
by
Travesty
and
Burlesque
,
and
Ape
God
Almighty
,
as
drones
build
cels
like
to
hony
combs
.
Whose
methods
they
of
Rome
have
all
along
filially
observed
and
imitated
above
any
other
Heresie
,
new
or
old
,
saveing
the
impure
Gnosticks
;
who
very
probably
are
the
same
with
our
Romanists
;
As
by
their
descent
from
the
same
place
,
and
Father
Simon
Magus
,
their
exact
agreement
in
character
with
the
false
Apostles
in
St.
Pauls
time
,
who
exalted
themselves
above
him
,
(
non
ovum
ovo
similius
,
)
their
affecting
the
best
Christian
titles
,
amidst
Antichristian
hellish
Practices
and
Customs
,
might
be
fairly
evinc'd
;
for
where
are
Gods
ordinances
more
daily
prophan'd
by
mocke
imitation
;
holy
Baptism
applied
to
Bells
and
stone
Walls
;
preaching
to
the
fouls
of
the
Air
,
as
before
;
and
to
shame
them
to
amendment
,
more
than
to
dishonour
a
contrary
Religion
;
though
they
have
not
yet
arriv'd
to
that
abominable
prophaness
,
as
actually
to
feed
other
domestick
Creatures
with
the
Eucharist
,
they
so
much
worship
,
yet
they
have
already
done
it
,
by
their
Principles
and
Customs
;
it
's
frequent
with
them
in
the
Egge
,
though
not
in
the
Serpent
;
And
these
are
they
,
who
must
now
be
own'd
,
as
the
Apostles
of
our
Religion
,
and
Patriarchs
of
the
English
Faith
;
to
whose
successors
for
ever
,
all
obedience
and
worship
,
and
submission
must
be
paid
in
all
gratitude
,
for
their
sake
;
and
not
a
few
(
deserted
by
God
for
not
loving
the
Truth
,
2
Thess.
2.10
.
)
already
begin
to
bow
the
knee
to
:
Satan
,
and
corrupt
Nature
,
in
weak
,
and
simple
,
and
childish
judgements
,
and
debauch'd
persons
(
the
weakest
and
simplest
of
all
,
for
nothing
eats
out
the
heart
more
than
vice
)
helping
on
the
Apostacy
,
according
to
the
Brittish
Proverb
,
Gwaith
hawdh
iw
methu
,
It
is
an
easie
work
to
fail
;
or
Socrates
his
answer
to
fair
Lais
,
the
famous
Courtesan
,
bragging
as
she
met
him
,
that
she
had
more
that
followed
her
,
than
he
had
;
who
replied
,
that
her
Disciples
went
down
the
Hill
to
her
S●
but
his
,
came
up
Hill
to
him
.
But
Augustine
,
though
he
was
Bare
and
Poor
for
Inward
Principles
and
Endowments
,
yet
he
was
not
so
ill
furnish'd
for
Outward
Appearance
,
(
a
true
type
of
his
Roman
Church
to
this
day
,
gay
without
to
the
eye
,
but
naked
,
and
bare
walls
within
to
reason
)
as
appears
from
the
Inventory
of
his
furniture
,
and
Utensils
[
](A47083-e65740-b)c
c
Bed
.
lib.
1.
c.
29.
vasa
sacra
,
vestimenta
altarium
,
Ornamenta
quoque
Eeclesiarum
,
&
Sacerd●talia
,
&
Clericalia
indumenta
,
Sanctorum
Apostolorum
&
martyrum
reliquias
,
nec
non
&
codices
plurimos
,
in
the
last
place
,
and
almost
forgot
,
and
without
the
Epithite
sacros
,
to
assure
us
,
they
were
Bibles
.
Outward
and
decent
Ornaments
and
Ceremonies
,
in
the
worship
and
service
of
God
,
cannot
be
justly
tax'd
or
censured
,
unless
the
whole
stress
and
substance
of
Religion
be
placed
therein
,
and
not
in
the
heart
:
which
is
much
the
humour
of
that
Church
,
and
was
so
much
the
Principle
and
composition
of
our
Augustine
,
that
though
the
Churches
of
Christ
in
Brittain
,
were
never
so
confessedly
Ancient
and
Catholick
,
as
to
all
the
Articles
of
their
Faith
,
or
unblameable
in
their
Discipline
,
or
eminent
in
their
Clergy
,
yet
because
they
differed
from
Rome
about
Easter
,
in
the
manner
as
before
,
or
in
not
using
spittle
,
or
the
like
nasty
Ceremony
in
Baptism
perhaps
,
as
they
do
;
or
had
not
their
locks
order'd
after
the
like
bald-pate
manner
;
(
for
the
pretence
of
not
Preaching
to
the
Saxons
,
was
but
a
meer
artifice
and
colour
)
nothing
would
serve
the
turn
,
or
allay
his
zeal
,
and
wrath
,
but
their
total
subversion
and
dissolution
,
by
the
help
of
Pagan
Arms
,
and
Gods
name
brought
in
to
abett
,
and
countenance
this
Barbar●
design
and
malice
,
by
Hypocritical
Prophesies
an●
counterfeit
Revelations
;
If
one
using
the
name
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
should
make
an
Embassy
from
that
Crown
to
this
,
now
at
peace
with
one
another
,
that
if
the
English
conform
not
forthwith
,
to
the
Spanish
mode
,
not
only
in
their
habit
,
but
the
cut
of
their
Hair
,
and
the
form
of
their
mustachioes
;
they
must
expect
nothing
less
,
than
the
utter
destruction
of
their
Church
and
state
,
from
God
and
man
;
though
such
a
message
might
justly
be
look'd
upon
,
as
the
frensy
of
a
mad-man
,
would
they
be
free
from
censure
,
if
they
neglected
their
own
security
however
,
if
it
was
well
known
by
experience
,
that
the
like
threats
had
been
by
dark
means
executed
,
before
their
own
doors
,
within
remembrance
of
their
own
History
?
But
the
Learning
,
and
Doctrine
,
of
this
Pretended
Apostle
,
was
not
more
Weak
and
Rotten
in
the
heart
,
than
the
right
means
of
propagating
it
with
the
mouth
,
was
proportionably
defective
and
wanting
:
and
had
it
been
sound
and
Christian
,
if
(
Faith
comes
by
hearing
)
how
could
he
preach
to
English
ears
,
when
neither
understood
the
other
?
no
more
than
Duck-Chickens
their
Hen-dam
,
recalling
them
from
their
connatural
Element
.
Neither
is
there
any
Sermon
or
Homily
of
his
,
on
record
,
that
might
worthily
entitle
him
to
our
conversion
,
as
is
urg'd
by
the
[
](A47083-e66020-b)d
d
Antiquitates
Ecclesiast
p.
35.
learned
and
judicious
in
both
particulars
.
The
guift
of
tongues
and
power
of
miracles
,
here
fail'd
him
,
where
it
was
most
requisite
and
necessary
;
though
else-where
,
(
where
they
were
frivolous
and
needless
,
he
abounded
with
them
)
in
so
much
that
his
careful
Pope
,
writes
an
Epistle
to
him
on
purpose
,
not
to
be
[
](A47083-e66040-b)e
e
Bed
.
lib
1.
c.
31.
transported
above
measure
,
with
the
many
miracles
he
wrought
,
which
yet
might
be
of
the
same
nature
with
his
own
Divine
Revelation
,
[
](A47083-e66070-b)f
f
M.
Westm.
An.
605.
and
Gods
answer
in
a
dream
,
to
his
Prayer
for
Trajan
,
to
rescue
him
out
of
Hell
,
which
God
had
granted
,
with
this
proviso
,
that
he
should
trouble
him
no
more
with
his
Prayers
of
that
nature
for
Heathens
;
and
who
were
like
to
be
his
Interpreters
,
whilst
the
Neighbouring
Ministers
of
France
were
back-ward
[
](A47083-e66120-b)g
g
Spelman
Concil
p.
77.
in
this
work
(
as
Pope
Gregory
himself
complains
?
)
judging
them
unworthy
of
Christian
Communion
,
in
the
posture
they
stood
to
the
Brittains
,
that
had
hir'd
them
for
Auxiliaries
,
(
as
is
conjectur'd
[
](A47083-e66160-b)g
g
Antique
Eccles
.
p.
35.
by
another
,
)
the
terms
of
repentance
and
restitution
,
being
like
to
be
as
much
insisted
,
by
the
one
,
as
rejected
by
the
other
;
therefore
some
French
Merchants
skill'd
in
the
English
,
through
their
commerce
,
and
Ignorant
of
the
Canons
,
or
some
mean
Minister
,
that
might
be
won
to
Act
for
Gaine
and
Interest
against
the
Rules
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Principles
of
his
more
conscientious
Brethren
,
must
be
the
Interpreters
,
and
immediate
Ghostly
Fathers
in
the
English
conversion
according
to
this
state
,
till
in
its
proper
place
,
it
shall
be
proved
,
that
the
Brittains
themselves
(
who
best
could
forgive
their
own
injuries
)
and
the
Disciples
of
their
Institution
,
were
by
a
reconciling
Providence
,
Gods
Instruments
in
this
conversion
,
and
not
our
Augustine
:
though
it
must
needs
have
gone
somewhat
against
the
grain
,
with
their
Chiefs
,
to
hold
the
Brittain's
lands
from
them
by
the
Sword
,
and
Heaven
by
their
courtesie
;
which
the
Intelligence
and
Avarice
of
Rome
soon
found
out
,
and
is
the
true
reason
(
and
not
the
Jingling
Legend
of
the
fair
English
Slaves
sold
at
Rome
in
the
market
;
)
that
some
of
the
Haughty
Saxon
●eptarchs
,
(
when
it
was
a
shame
to
stand
out
,
while
most
of
their
subjects
were
converted
,
and
no
less
an
Inconvenience
to
be
introduc'd
by
the
Brittains
,
whom
they
forc'd
from
their
Inheritances
;
)
were
first
set
on
,
to
send
their
desires
to
Rome
,
to
have
it
done
by
the
Pope
,
as
appears
by
[
](A47083-e66330-b)h
h
Spelman
Concil.
p.
77.
Pope
Gregory's
Epistle
to
the
King
and
Queen
of
France
,
which
he
readily
complied
with
,
aspiring
to
be
Universal
Bishop
about
this
time
by
the
help
of
[
](A47083-e66370-b)i
i
M.
Westm
A.
609.
&
605.
&
Wheeloc
in
Bed
.
lib.
2.
c.
8.
Tyrant
Phocas
,
and
therefore
sent
Augustine
in
all
hast
hither
;
both
bethinking
of
the
Worldly
purchase
of
Supremacy
and
dominion
,
that
was
to
be
gain'd
(
right
or
wrong
)
thereby
,
according
to
the
eternal
principles
and
bent
of
that
degenerate
Church
;
carnal
ends
,
requiring
carnal
means
,
as
suitable
to
promote
them
,
which
is
the
second
point
to
be
cleared
in
this
state
.
2.
By
what
means
our
Augustine
propagated
his
(
equivocal
)
Gospel
,
(
so
far
as
it
was
propagated
amongst
the
English
,
It
was
not
by
the
light
of
Gods
word
,
and
the
power
and
demonstration
of
the
spirit
,
approving
it self
to
every
ones
Conscience
,
which
out
of
its
eternal
Allegiance
to
God
,
admits
of
no
Truth
without
it
produce
a
Divine
Ticket
along
with
it
,
which
carnal
Evangelists
and
selfish
Apostles
find
too
difficult
exactly
to
coin
and
counfeit
:
Neither
was
it
with
the
enticeing
words
of
human
wisdom
and
eloquence
,
whereof
there
was
now
little
cause
of
fear
from
our
Augustine
,
the
one
being
a
Human
,
the
other
the
right
Christian
method
of
preaching
the
Gospel
,
which
St.
[
](A47083-e66530-b)k
k
1
Cor.
2.4
.
compared
with
2
Cor.
4.2
.
Paul
preferred
;
But
his
method
had
several
effects
to
prove
it
was
rather
Satanical
and
Antichristian
,
being
carried
on
with
carnal
Arts
,
and
Craft
,
and
Pride
,
and
Lying
wonders
,
and
Blasphemies
,
and
Sacriledge
,
and
Robbery
,
and
Massacre
,
and
Murder
,
which
cannot
be
from
God
;
and
they
that
take
this
Augustine
to
be
the
Father
of
their
Faith
,
had
need
beware
whom
they
take
for
Grandfather
.
The
names
of
his
fellow
workmen
,
that
were
more
eminent
than
the
rest
,
(
but
Inferiour
in
parts
in
all
probability
to
him
their
leader
,
)
were
Mellitus
,
Justus
,
Paulinus
,
and
whereas
ignorance
usually
is
as
harmless
,
as
it
is
dull
and
flegmatick
,
theirs
was
high
and
pernicious
,
active
and
politick
and
Harpy-like
;
inferiour
to
none
in
the
dextrous
suiting
of
their
temptations
to
the
several
inclinations
of
the
party
,
who
was
to
be
brought
about
to
serve
their
turnes
.
His
insolent
swelling
pride
(
as
Mr.
[
](A47083-e66750-b)l
l
Perambulation
of
Kent
p.
79
Lambard
taxes
it
)
appeared
towards
the
Brittish
Bishops
,
who
intended
him
a
respectful
meeting
,
beyond
what
he
could
merit
for
his
honesty
,
(
going
about
to
erect
a
new
Bishoprick
in
a
Diocess
,
that
did
not
belong
unto
him
,
as
an
Altar
against
Altar
,
and
upon
another
Altar
,
against
all
Laws
and
Canons
)
Being
sure
of
one
Archbishorick
by
the
Conversion
of
Ethelbert
King
of
Kent
,
carrying
a
great
stroak
in
it
,
(
who
was
as
good
as
preconverted
by
others
[
](A47083-e66850-b)m
m
Polyd.
Virg.
lib.
4.
p.
63.
ministry
before
he
sent
for
Augustine
,
though
Bede
conceal
that
matter
;
)
The
next
mark
was
another
Archbishoprick
for
Paulinus
,
that
of
the
York
,
where
Elthelfred
and
Edwin
,
the
one
elder
,
the
other
younger
,
are
to
be
won
to
serve
their
Church
,
by
different
Lures
:
Old
Ethelfred
is
toll'd
out
by
his
ambition
,
and
zealous
enmity
against
Christianity
,
to
seise
and
destroy
the
borders
of
the
Brittains
in
the
first
place
,
and
himself
in
the
next
:
Young
Edwin
is
brought
over
to
the
Christian
Faith
by
carnal
attraction
,
and
a
[
](A47083-e66980-b)n
n
Bed
.
lib.
2.
c.
9.
marriage
with
King
Ethelbert's
Daughter
,
and
the
addition
of
pre-acquaintance
in
dreams
,
between
him
and
Paulinus
,
to
dispose
him
to
Christianity
,
not
unlike
those
between
[
](A47083-e67030-b)o
o
Ibid.
Paul
and
Ananias
,
Act.
9.
but
in
their
Truth
;
for
Edwin
could
be
no
stranger
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
being
brought
up
from
the
Cradle
to
ripe
years
,
as
[
](A47083-e67080-b)p
p
Histor
Britt
.
Galfr.
the
Brittish
History
relates
,
(
Bede
not
disagreeing
,
l.
2.
c.
12.
)
with
Prince
Cadwalhan
of
the
same
Age
,
whom
Bede
calls
Carduella
,
or
Cedwalla
,
furious
enemies
afterwards
to
one
another
,
(
thanks
to
Augustine
)
to
the
loss
of
many
thousand
lives
,
sometimes
the
one
,
and
sometimes
the
other
prevailing
,
and
killing
,
and
burning
all
before
them
;
Edwin
in
the
end
going
by
the
worst
,
and
Paulinus
[
](A47083-e67210-b)q
q
lib.
2.
c.
20.
forc'd
to
quit
his
new
Archbishoprick
,
and
return
with
young
Edwin's
Queen
to
Canterbury
,
[
](A47083-e67260-b)q
q
lib.
2.
c.
20.
Carduella
non
pepercit
religioni
eorum
exortae
jam
,
&c.
Cadwalhan
not
sparing
to
root
up
his
new
plantation
Northward
,
for
the
reason
before
cited
out
of
Bede
.
And
yet
this
old
part
of
their
Ministry
in
match-making
,
and
bestowing
mens
Kingdoms
from
them
upon
others
,
to
the
disturbance
of
Nations
,
and
sometimes
of
themselves
,
the
Church
of
Rome
is
not
out
of
love
with
,
to
this
day
:
And
had
it
not
been
for
a
subtile
[
](A47083-e67340-b)r
r
Bed
.
l.
2.
c.
2.
Miracle
of
Laurentius
,
the
whole
plantation
of
these
Italian
adventurers
had
gone
presently
to
wrack
.
For
London
soon
expell'd
these
Forreign
propagators
,
with
Mellitus
their
new
Bishop
,
who
never
durst
return
any
more
.
Bede
smothers
the
true
reason
of
this
usage
,
and
sayes
in
one
place
,
that
Seberts
Children
(
then
the
Princes
of
London
)
did
it
,
because
Mellitus
denyed
them
,
being
unbaptiz'd
,
the
pure
white
[
](A47083-e67460-b)s
s
Idem
.
c.
5.
bread
of
the
Eucharist
,
which
their
eye
long'd
for
,
to
tast
,
as
if
they
had
been
inur'd
but
to
brown-bread
before
:
In
[
](A47083-e67510-b)†
†
Idem
c.
6.
another
place
,
Londonienses
excludunt
Mellitum
Idololatris
pontificibus
servire
gaudentes
:
The
Londoners
sent
him
away
,
preferring
Heathenish
Idolatry
before
the
Roman
Religion
:
As
if
the
Saxon
Pagans
of
London
,
had
not
the
like
noble
disposition
for
the
Truth
,
as
the
Kentish
;
but
those
had
more
Grace
than
these
.
But
takes
no
notice
of
the
Majority
of
the
people
of
London
,
being
Ancient
Brittains
,
reduc'd
by
treaty
,
and
Christians
therefore
by
consequence
;
which
was
a
reason
,
they
had
a
Brittish
Archbishop
and
Clergy
residing
amongst
them
(
from
the
beginning
of
Christianity
,
and
after
the
Saxon
Invasion
for
an
Age
or
two
,
till
they
were
[
](A47083-e67700-b)†
†
M.
Westmin.
586.
expell'd
to
make
room
for
Monk
Augustine
.
)
Who
did
not
welcome
Augustine
himself
,
though
coming
with
his
Pall
from
the
Pope
,
to
be
an
Archbishop
amongst
them
,
which
is
the
reason
Malmsbury
intimates
of
his
setling
at
Canterbury
[
](A47083-e67770-b)u
u
G.
Malmesb.
de
Gestis
Pontif
lib.
1.
where
he
was
better
welcome
,
and
very
probably
was
the
fear
and
jealousy
,
that
mov'd
him
to
make
Laurentius
his
successor
at
Canterbury
,
in
his
life
time
,
against
the
Canons
,
to
secure
the
succession
;
least
the
Primacy
after
his
death
should
devolve
,
where
it
was
before
,
and
who
but
London
could
raise
this
fear
,
because
of
old
Right
?
Much
less
therefore
would
they
welcome
Mellitus
as
a
bare
Bishop
over
them
,
or
contribute
to
their
own
degradation
,
as
well
as
the
Sacriledge
and
Schisme
:
Bede
therefore
is
right
as
to
the
fact
,
though
not
the
cause
,
that
the
Londoners
sent
him
on
going
,
which
is
confirmed
by
Malmesburie's
[
](A47083-e67910-b)x
x
Idem
Epis●
.
Lond.
lib.
2.
Penu●
ria
Potestatis
,
that
Ealbald
had
not
power
enough
to
keep
him
there
,
which
cannot
be
understood
of
the
opposition
of
the
Sebarets
,
who
were
his
Cousins
[
](A47083-e67970-b)y
y
Ibid.
and
at
his
Devotion
,
but
more
probably
of
the
body
of
the
City
,
as
Christians
,
better
principled
.
But
then
Eadbald
,
who
succeeded
Ethelbert
,
apostatizing
from
his
Fathers
Faith
,
had
like
to
have
blasted
the
remaining
part
of
his
Nursery
left
at
Canterbury
,
had
not
Laurentius
,
I
say
,
step'd
in
with
a
miracle
,
being
sorely
[
](A47083-e68020-b)z
z
Bed
.
l.
2.
c.
6.
scourg'd
all
over
black
and
blew
by
St.
Peter
,
as
he
lay
in
Church
,
the
whole
night
before
,
for
having
some
thoughts
himself
to
follow
Mellitus
,
and
Justus
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
his
Companions
,
who
in
despair
of
doing
any
good
here
,
were
resolv'd
to
go
for
France
:
The
sight
and
story
whereof
made
a
new
alteration
,
and
a
present
compassion
in
the
well
meaning
King
,
and
Justus
and
Mellitus
to
return
to
England
shortly
after
,
but
all
to
little
purpose
;
Edilred
King
of
Mercia
,
not
many
years
after
,
viz.
Anno
676.
coming
upon
them
Maligno
[
](A47083-e68170-b)a
a
Idem
lib.
4.
c.
12.
exercitu
,
with
a
Malignant
Army
(
for
Mercia
had
now
,
and
before
,
received
the
Christian
Faith
from
Brittish
Teachers
,
)
laid
all
Kent
wast
,
saith
Bede
,
and
demolish'd
[
](A47083-e68250-b)b
b
Idem
.
Ibid.
all
their
Churches
and
Monasteries
to
the
ground
,
with
the
like
irreverence
to
their
Italian
Religion
,
as
Carduella
or
Cadwalhan
had
in
the
North
,
and
the
City
of
Rochester
was
destroyed
in
the
same
common
ruine
and
calamity
,
[
](A47083-e68310-b)b
b
Idem
.
Ibid.
Putta
its
Bishop
retiring
and
ending
his
dayes
with
Sexwulf
(
Bishop
of
Mercia
,
)
His
Church
being
destroyed
and
plunder'd
of
all
it
had
.
Feigned
Miracles
,
like
hot
waters
with
the
intemperate
,
may
a
little
recover
the
spirits
,
but
they
shorten
life
:
Da
Kelwidh
tra'
coelir
,
Od
eir
ymhelh
gwelh
iw'r
gwîr
,
saith
the
Brittish
Proverb
;
A
Lye
may
do
,
while
it
is
believed
,
but
at
long
running
,
Truth
is
better
.
But
this
whipping
story
was
not
well
feigned
and
designed
,
to
be
believed
for
true
,
by
wiser
posterity
,
however
it
might
for
the
present
delude
an
ignorant
Heathen
:
For
we
seldom
or
never
read
,
that
separated
souls
,
(
but
only
Christ
,
or
Gods
Angels
)
appear'd
to
men
,
to
direct
them
at
a
stand
,
saving
in
one
case
,
where
it
is
hard
to
determine
,
what
appear'd
to
Saul
,
whether
the
Ghost
of
Samuel
,
or
the
Devil
in
his
shape
;
withall
this
action
more
fitted
a
Town
Beadle
than
a
glorified
Apostle
;
or
if
St.
Peter
must
be
so
severe
and
Butcher-like
,
it
might
rather
be
,
not
for
his
departing
,
but
his
staying
behind
the
rest
of
his
Companions
,
to
disturb
good
Christians
,
and
corrupt
poor
Infidels
with
a
false
and
bloudy
Religion
;
or
if
there
were
any
reality
in
it
,
beyond
Melancholly
,
or
Art
,
it
might
rather
be
the
wrath
of
a
tormenting
spirit
for
deserting
his
cause
,
or
if
done
upon
himself
with
his
own
hands
,
we
have
presidents
of
Crafty
criples
[
](A47083-e68440-b)b
b
Cooke's
Inst.
part.
1.
p.
127.
endicted
for
the
like
stratagem
to
move
compassion
,
before
some
of
our
sage
Judges
.
But
Mellitus
his
rushing
[
](A47083-e68470-b)c
c
Bed
.
lib.
2.7
.
into
the
midst
of
flames
,
to
quench
a
great
fire
in
Canterbury
with
his
Prayers
,
looked
more
like
a
true
wonder
(
especially
in
one
of
his
race
and
Principles
,
)
who
if
not
belyed
,
are
better
skill'd
in
burning
Cities
,
than
saving
;
and
blowing
up
States
and
Kingdoms
,
as
is
too
well
known
.
What
Religion
can
that
be
,
or
what
obligations
can
it
tye
of
obedience
and
gratitude
upon
Intelligent
minds
and
consciences
,
that
's
supported
and
Propagated
by
Divine
lies
and
Impostures
,
so
hateful
to
God
,
and
conscience
,
and
honour
?
every
lye
,
as
Cicero
could
observe
,
carrying
[
](A47083-e68510-b)d
d
Cicer.
off
.
l.
3.
Perjury
and
Atheism
in
it
,
in
its
defyance
and
slight
of
God
and
conscience
,
which
it
sees
and
knows
to
contradict
it
:
and
the
lye
,
that
quotes
God
for
its
Author
,
being
the
most
abominable
and
worst
of
lyes
:
No
less
were
the
converting
Miracles
of
Augustine
himself
,
the
chief
Thaumaturgus
,
which
imposed
upon
the
belief
of
venerable
Bede
,
and
much
more
upon
the
less
descerning
multitude
,
not
only
in
restoring
sight
to
the
[
](A47083-e68560-b)e
e
Bed
.
lib.
2.
c.
2.
blind
Saxon
,
he
brought
,
Punteus-like
,
with
him
,
(
for
to
have
tryed
it
upon
an
honest
Brittain
,
if
there
had
been
any
at
the
disputation
,
might
have
prov'd
as
difficult
,
if
not
as
impossible
,
as
his
more
necessary
guift
of
tongues
)
and
that
not
about
any
point
of
Salvation
,
or
the
extraordinary
Glory
of
God
,
but
(
after
miracles
had
long
ceas'd
in
the
Church
,
designed
only
for
the
unbelieving
)
about
a
trifle
,
about
some
scruples
or
minutes
of
the
Calendar
(
in
a
Gamster-like
wager
)
and
imitation
of
Elias
;
the
main
juggle
and
drift
being
to
discredit
and
subvert
an
Ancient
Church
in
their
well
built
Faith
,
and
Customs
,
with
Legerdemain
.
But
more
especially
and
most
abominably
in
his
Enthusiastical
Prophecy
of
[
](A47083-e68630-b)f
f
idem
.
War
and
ruin
to
the
Brittish
Doctors
and
their
People
by
the
Arms
of
their
Enemies
,
for
not
joyning
their
assistance
with
him
,
to
Preach
the
Gospel
to
the
English
,
Quibus
vir
Domini
Augustinus
fertur
minitans
praedixisse
,
&c.
to
whom
Augustine
the
man
of
God
,
is
reported
to
Prophecy
by
way
of
threat
,
that
if
they
refus'd
Peace
from
Brethren
,
they
should
receive
War
from
Enemies
,
and
suffer
a
revenge
of
death
by
the
hands
of
the
English
,
to
whom
they
refused
to
Preach
the
word
life
.
Wherein
he
entitles
God
himself
to
all
the
lyes
,
and
mischiefs
,
and
spoils
,
and
murders
,
and
massacres
,
that
were
contriv'd
to
attend
this
prediction
;
which
he
grounded
upon
three
false
Assertions
;
First
,
that
the
Brittains
envyed
the
Gospel
to
the
English
.
(2)
That
he
good
man
,
came
hither
,
from
Rome
,
for
no
other
end
but
to
Preach
it
to
them
.
(
3.
)
That
because
they
refused
to
joyn
in
that
Ministry
with
him
,
for
the
Salvation
of
their
Souls
,
therefore
God
had
reveal'd
unto
him
,
a
Mene
tekel
,
or
a
suddain
destruction
,
to
come
upon
them
by
their
Enemies
.
(
1.
)
And
the
first
is
the
strongest
exception
,
or
Quo
Warranto
to
overthrow
the
Christianity
of
the
Churches
of
Brittain
,
(
to
the
just
forfeiture
of
their
Sees
,
to
rhe
greater
zeal
and
diligence
of
Rome
,
)
that
we
hitherto
met
;
that
,
against
the
chief
precept
and
example
of
their
Saviour
,
to
love
their
Enemies
,
(
the
badge
of
true
Christians
)
they
should
have
that
living
sence
of
the
loss
of
this
present
world
,
(
to
which
they
were
dead
by
their
Faith
and
Baptism
)
as
out
of
Satanical
discontent
,
to
let
go
their
hold
of
the
other
likewise
,
and
suffer
themseves
to
be
beaten
out
of
their
charity
and
duty
,
as
well
as
their
Country
,
and
to
revenge
to
Eternity
a
wrong
of
time
:
But
that
experience
daily
imforms
,
that
doing
of
a
wrong
more
dissolves
all
charity
in
the
soul
,
than
suffering
it
;
and
that
men
usually
hate
where
they
hurt
,
though
they
be
forgiven
,
and
secur'd
by
a
Christian
temper
against
the
suspition
of
revenge
and
repercussion
;
for
he
that
wrongs
another
fights
and
assaults
the
Almighty
,
(
in
whose
hands
,
and
Laws
,
all
mens
persons
,
and
beings
,
and
consequently
all
mens
rights
are
preserv'd
and
kept
,
Act
▪
17.
)
and
every
conscience
,
(
upon
its
reflection
and
sence
of
such
a
War
)
is
either
presently
smitten
into
Infinite
repentance
and
restitution
;
or
becomes
harden'd
diabolically
in
its
Rebellion
,
and
cannot
rest
,
till
it
finish
its
hatred
and
destruction
of
the
Innocent
,
without
cause
,
as
it
first
began
;
but
it
is
not
so
in
suffering
wrong
,
especially
with
Patience
and
forgiveness
;
wherein
we
become
liker
to
Christ
;
and
every
loss
in
this
,
is
gain
in
the
other
world
,
and
a
manifest
token
,
according
to
St.
Paul
,
Thess.
1.5
,
6
,
&c.
of
just
fear
,
and
hope
,
of
damnation
,
or
Salvation
,
respectively
to
the
one
or
to
the
other
;
and
the
Brittish
Apothegme
,
Duw
a
ro
Imi
fymhenid
yn
y
bid
yma
,
God
grant
me
all
my
pain
and
Penance
in
this
world
,
will
well
agree
with
the
Apostolical
Triumph
,
we
glory
in
Tribulations
wherein
we
are
more
than
Conquerours
,
and
beholding
(
through
him
that
loved
us
)
to
them
that
hate
us
,
Rom.
5
.
3.-8.37
.
So
that
it
is
more
in
reason
to
be
suspected
and
fear'd
,
the
Saxons
were
more
averse
to
hear
the
Gospel
from
them
,
as
Hector
Boethius
well
observed
[
](A47083-e69000-b)h
h
Invisae
Gentis
magis
quam
Disciplinae
,
(
de
quâ
multa
atque
praeclara
frequentius
Audiverant
,
)
odio
permoti
lib.
9.171
.
§
10.
than
the
Brittains
,
to
Preach
it
to
them
;
who
brought
it
to
their
doors
,
(
as
Bede
covertly
and
loathly
intimates
)
and
maintained
their
Cross
and
Church
at
Canterbury
,
in
the
Metropolis
and
Capitol
of
their
Enemies
,
where
they
were
disabled
to
keep
their
Colours
;
and
when
,
through
pride
of
Victory
,
some
af
the
Saxons
Heptarchs
scorn'd
Salvation
from
the
hands
of
their
Masters
,
whom
they
had
made
their
Vassals
,
but
continued
to
stop
their
Ears
,
and
chose
rather
to
be
poison'd
from
abroad
,
than
heal'd
by
them
at
home
,
and
invited
forreign
Quacks
to
abuse
their
Souls
,
as
well
as
to
combat
and
destroy
their
Brittish
Church
and
Clergy
,
it
was
time
for
charity
it self
to
wax
faint
and
weary
,
Act.
13.46
.
and
to
resolve
to
put
up
its
Pearls
,
as
conscience
grows
mute
,
after
long
dis-regard
.
But
to
hear
our
Augustine
,
or
any
of
the
Romish
Principle
,
to
tax
them
for
it
,
Vltra
Sauromatas
fugere
hinc
libet
,
&c.
the
detestable
Hypocrisy
is
enough
to
make
one
burst
with
indignation
,
that
they
should
accuse
,
whose
frequent
practice
,
upon
the
least
pretended
violation
of
their
usurp'd
authorities
,
was
to
suspend
Cities
,
interdict
whole
Kingdoms
,
for
a
good
part
of
an
Age
,
whose
entire
Religion
and
policy
is
to
deprive
Christian
Souls
of
the
Gospel
,
and
Bible
,
and
Religion
,
and
Knowledge
,
and
to
stick
a
feather
of
an
Ave
Mary
,
or
Pater
Noster
,
to
colour
the
stealing
of
the
substance
.
But
it
is
alleadged
,
it
is
not
Augustin's
charge
alone
,
but
the
crime
of
the
Brittains
urg'd
by
Bede
out
of
their
own
Gildas
,
[
](A47083-e69230-b)i
i
Bed
lib.
c.
22.
Brittonas
hoc
facinus
addere
superioribus
,
ut
nunquam
fidem
Saxonibus
praedicarent
:
For
an
answer
;
this
is
strongly
to
be
suspected
to
be
a
Monkish
forgery
,
or
an
addition
to
the
Text
of
Gildas
,
because
,
where
better
could
such
a
calumnie
,
with
more
probable
success
be
inserted
,
than
to
a
Book
which
rip'd
up
all
their
Crimes
and
frailties
?
Which
perhaps
is
the
reason
,
that
,
that
Ancient
Book
alone
was
suffered
to
survive
;
because
the
Clause
is
absolutely
and
notoriously
false
in
fact
:
And
Gildas
would
never
have
been
guilty
to
belye
strangers
,
much
less
his
own
Nation
:
Or
,
it
is
justly
to
be
fear'd
,
Bede
took
Gildas
by
the
wrong
handle
,
[
](A47083-e69390-b)k
k
Gens
non
ex
concione
aestimanda
H.
Lhuyd
Fragm.
p.
76.
like
such
,
as
would
accuse
and
traduce
a
searching
Preacher
,
for
a
false
accuser
,
or
defamer
of
most
of
his
Parish
;
making
no
distinction
between
Charge
and
Enditement
,
or
righteousness
in
the
sight
of
God
,
(
before
whom
none
are
just
)
and
righteousness
before
men
(
where
many
are
and
ought
to
be
unblameable
)
which
is
the
disingenuity
of
Milton
likewise
towards
them
,
like
those
,
that
would
measure
the
morality
of
the
English
Nation
towards
their
neighbours
,
from
their
humble
and
publick
confession
before
God
,
that
they
have
no
truth
in
them
.
Gildas
his
reproofs
are
in
the
General
;
and
of
none
in
Particular
,
but
their
Princes
,
out
of
his
Christian
zeal
,
and
courage
,
and
Paternal
bowells
,
to
set
them
and
their
Countrey
at
Rights
with
God
.
And
though
,
through
the
faults
of
the
English
,
or
their
own
,
(
through
prejudices
and
Hostilities
in
the
one
,
and
passion
,
or
frailty
,
or
Cainish
neglect
of
extending
the
Grace
they
had
received
to
others
round
about
)
in
the
other
,
some
might
be
too
far
guilty
of
Gildas
his
charge
of
Christian
unnaturalness
,
which
is
to
be
feard
,
hath
made
far
more
Reprobates
in
the
World
,
than
ever
Gods
Decrees
did
;
yet
the
whole
Brittish
Church
could
not
be
justly
charg'd
therewith
,
though
some
should
have
peevishly
denyed
it
,
to
such
as
were
willing
to
receive
it
,
whereof
there
is
no
instance
;
for
it
was
never
any
publick
Resolution
or
agreement
between
them
,
nor
the
particular
perverse
judgment
of
any
that
were
chief
in
Authority
for
Learning
and
wisdom
amongst
them
,
which
bears
some
equivalence
to
publick
Allowance
;
as
it
was
not
of
Gildas
his
own
liking
,
who
mentions
this
possible
default
in
some
,
with
very
severe
and
bitter
reproof
(
which
Bede
had
not
the
Nostril
to
distinguish
perhaps
from
Approbation
,
)
nor
of
those
of
the
Brittish
Clergy
,
that
concurr'd
with
Gildas
in
the
like
detestation
of
such
a
sin
,
by
whose
prayers
and
examples
,
he
confesses
,
he
was
much
supported
in
evil
times
,
and
declares
he
would
not
have
his
reproofs
to
be
understood
to
reach
them
in
the
least
.
For
we
shall
find
the
contrary
to
what
Bede
affirms
,
to
be
true
all
along
,
of
whom
a
great
lover
,
and
an
able
and
Impartial
Judge
,
of
Truth
,
for
several
such
particulars
,
gives
this
character
.
[
](A47083-e69690-b)l
l
Usher
c.
8.
p.
192.
&
p.
1112.
Ex
Anglo
Saxonum
gente
fuisse
considerandum
,
qui
,
&
Brittanicarum
Antiquitatum
inscii
,
&
a
Rebus
Brittonum
ornandis
animo
fuerunt
alienissimo
:
For
(
to
reserve
the
proof
of
the
Gospel
being
planted
amongst
the
English
by
the
Ministry
of
the
Brittains
,
to
its
proper
place
,
)
The
practice
of
St.
Patrick
and
his
followers
,
preaching
to
the
Irish
his
enemies
,
who
enslaved
him
;
likewise
that
of
[
](A47083-e69810-b)m
m
Bed
.
lib.
3.4
.
Nynias
to
the
Picts
,
(
who
were
Thornes
in
the
sides
of
the
Brittains
,
while
under
the
Romans
)
and
[
](A47083-e69870-b)n
n
Usher
p.
686.
St.
Kentigern
to
the
English
under
Octa
and
Ebyssa
,
as
before
,
largely
proves
the
contrary
.
Neither
was
[
](A47083-e69930-b)o
o
De
reb
gestis
Alfredi
p.
13.
Asserius
Menevensis
,
backward
(
when
desir'd
)
to
contribute
his
assistance
to
King
Alfred
,
to
the
erecting
of
the
University
of
Oxford
,
as
a
Nursery
for
the
better
propagating
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
but
left
Illa
tam
sancta
loca
,
in
quibus
nutritus
&
doctus
fuit
,
that
holy
place
,
wherein
he
was
bred
up
,
and
taught
under
his
Archbishop
of
St.
Davids
,
as
he
there
stiles
him
,
to
repair
to
be
a
Professor
in
that
Univesity
:
Where
yet
,
the
story
saith
,
there
was
an
old
Academy
continued
,
by
the
Brittains
time
of
out
mind
,
from
the
dayes
of
Gildas
,
and
Melkin
,
and
Ninnius
,
first
Teachers
there
,
about
200
or
300
years
before
.
But
Kent
it self
,
had
been
as
great
an
instance
,
as
any
,
that
our
Augustin's
charge
was
groundless
,
to
his
own
knowledge
,
if
Bede
had
added
some
more
particulars
touching
the
Church
,
[
](A47083-e70080-b)p
p
Bed
.
l.
2.27
.
Augustine
found
at
Canterbury
upon
his
first
arrival
,
built
in
the
time
of
the
Romans
,
therefore
not
under
200
years
(
but
might
be
well
400
or
500
years
before
,
)
to
which
[
](A47083-e70130-b)p
p
Bed
.
l.
2.27
.
Bertha
,
Ethelbert's
Queen
,
of
French
descent
,
and
a
Christian
,
with
her
Chaplain
Luidhardus
,
did
use
to
resort
for
Worship
;
which
Augustine
repair'd
,
and
changed
its
name
from
St.
Martins
,
unto
Chist-Church
,
making
it
his
Cathedral
Seat
,
and
the
Metropolis
of
England
;
and
wherein
King
Ethelbert
was
Baptiz'd
.
If
he
had
likewise
inserted
,
who
first
built
,
repaired
,
and
assembled
in
it
,
all
along
,
at
,
and
before
the
arrival
of
Queen
Bertha
or
Augustine
;
what
was
the
state
of
the
Countrey
,
and
the
Civil
Rights
and
Priviledges
of
the
Kentish
Inhabitants
,
which
they
retained
after
the
change
of
their
Governours
,
who
came
not
over
them
by
storm
,
but
by
guift
and
Articles
,
and
what
was
also
the
state
and
Government
Ecclesiastical
of
those
parts
,
before
Augustin's
arrival
,
for
it
appears
by
our
Historians
,
that
the
Archbishop
of
London
,
(
under
whom
was
Kent
)
was
not
beaten
and
driven
to
quit
his
See
,
and
flee
into
Wales
,
till
the
year
597.
according
to
Vsher
[
](A47083-e70370-b)q
q
Usher
Index
Chron.
A.
597.
(
being
the
next
year
with
him
after
Monk
Augustin's
entrance
)
or
586.
according
to
[
](A47083-e70410-b)r
r
Math.
Westm.
A.
586.
Math.
Westminster
,
being
10
years
before
Augustin's
setting
out
according
to
Bede
and
him
in
596.
)
whereby
it
is
clear
,
the
Brittish
Archbishops
of
London
(
as
also
of
York
)
notwithstanding
all
Pagan
stormes
and
Invasions
,
kept
their
Sees
nevertheless
;
from
the
entrance
of
the
Saxons
till
Rome's
entrance
after
them
,
for
about
150
[
](A47083-e70520-b)s
s
Idem
A.
596.
years
,
which
implyes
they
had
a
Lay-charge
still
left
to
govern
.
And
though
Bede
disingenuously
conceals
,
Who
they
were
,
least
Monk
Augustine
should
appear
guilty
of
too
much
Schisme
,
and
violence
,
and
Sacriledge
;
yet
it
is
easie
to
conjecture
who
they
were
,
as
well
,
because
the
Kentish
Brittish
Christians
were
not
forc'd
to
quit
their
Countrey
,
(
which
was
amicably
surrendred
,
)
as
also
because
of
their
Intermarriadges
with
the
Saxons
,
which
brought
many
of
them
to
the
Faith
of
their
own
accord
;
which
in
King
Arthur's
time
they
were
all
necessitated
to
embrace
,
or
profess
,
or
quit
the
Land
;
and
when
that
necessity
and
force
was
over
,
and
all
was
in
the
power
of
the
Saxon
Pagan
Kings
again
,
King
Jurminricus
(
Father
to
King
[
](A47083-e70630-b)t
t
Hector
Boethius
Hist.
lib.
9.
p.
166.
§
20.
&
Bed
.
lib.
2.
●
.
5.
Ethelbert
,
Monk
Augustines
convert
)
Christi
doctrinam
haud
vetuit
inter
Anglos
propalare
,
saith
[
](A47083-e70710-b)t
t
Hector
Boethius
Hist.
lib.
9.
p.
166.
§
20.
&
Bed
.
lib.
2.
●
.
5.
Hector
Boethius
out
of
Turgottus
,
and
who
was
then
to
propagate
it
amongst
them
,
but
the
Brittains
?
whereby
Bedes
faith
appears
,
and
false
charge
against
the
Brittains
Who
were
the
men
that
assembled
,
and
kept
up
this
Church
,
till
Augustine
came
:
And
that
Rome
,
through
Augustine
,
did
more
michief
in
one
year
,
toward
the
subverting
the
Christian
Churches
and
Sees
of
Brittain
,
than
the
Saxon
Pagan
cruelty
had
done
in
150
years
before
.
And
that
the
Saxon
Communalty
were
tractable
and
willing
to
receive
the
Faith
from
the
Brittains
,
and
it
was
only
their
Kings
and
chiefs
,
that
through
their
pride
,
were
averse
thereunto
,
(
and
not
all
of
them
)
but
some
gave
leave
however
and
toleration
to
their
people
and
Subjects
,
to
become
Christians
through
the
Ministry
of
the
Brittains
.
It
is
I
say
to
be
considered
,
that
Kent
was
reduc'd
not
by
conquest
,
but
by
grant
and
courtesie
,
in
consideration
[
](A47083-e70910-b)u
u
M.
Westm.
A.
486.
to
Hengist
,
for
his
Daughter
Rowenna
,
to
be
King
Vortigerns
second
unlawful
wife
;
whereby
the
people
continued
in
their
habitations
and
rights
,
and
the
Christian
Faith
in
the
Countrey
with
them
;
though
the
King
yielded
his
Royalties
to
strangers
,
as
himself
to
stranger
lusts
.
And
their
tenures
of
Gavel-kind
in
that
County
,
is
a
further
pregnant
proof
,
which
some
derive
from
give
all
Kyn
,
or
give
all
Kind
;
others
with
more
reason
and
colour
from
a
Brittish
Etymology
from
Gevelh
,
twinne
;
because
of
the
equal
division
of
Lands
between
the
Children
of
that
Tenure
,
or
from
Gavel
which
signifies
a
hold
or
Tenure
,
forming
the
word
Gavel-kind
therefrom
,
by
a
mixt
composition
of
English
and
Brittish
,
answerable
to
that
of
the
people
,
who
are
half
English
,
half
Brittains
,
or
Gavel-kenedl
,
the
Tenure
by
Families
and
Kindreds
,
as
others
more
probably
;
or
(
which
may
seem
the
most
probable
of
all
,
because
furthest
from
any
streine
,
and
agreeing
,
as
well
with
the
nature
of
this
Tenure
,
as
the
first
occasion
for
the
phrase
)
Gavelcynt
,
the
Tenure
heretofore
,
in
Syntaxis
and
right
Brittish
structure
Gavel-gynt
,
by
turning
c
into
g
(
which
kind
of
Shibboleth
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
change
of
Initial
letters
,
the
English
,
that
live
together
and
speak
the
Brittish
,
are
seldom
known
to
Master
,
)
whereby
the
people
newly
reduc'd
under
Forreign
Government
and
Customes
,
did
notifie
,
and
plead
their
former
Rights
and
Tenures
,
(
when
any
wrong
or
Cam
,
was
offer'd
them
,
as
they
use
this
[
](A47083-e71210-b)x
x
Rich.
Hooker
Sermon
of
Pride
,
p.
517.
Brittish
word
amongst
them
to
this
day
.
)
Which
kind
of
Tenure
is
known
to
have
been
the
same
,
which
was
in
common
usage
amongst
the
Brittains
[
](A47083-e71250-b)y
y
Cambrensis
Itinerarium
p.
564.
of
old
,
in
Wales
,
whereby
they
weakned
their
houses
by
this
equality
,
to
make
good
their
natural
affection
and
justice
.
And
though
after
the
death
of
young
Vortimer
,
the
Hopes
of
Brittain
,
poison'd
by
his
Mother-in-Law
Rowenna
,
(
who
had
beaten
the
Saxons
in
several
Battells
out
of
the
Land
,
into
the
Isle
of
Thanet
,
and
their
Ships
)
they
returned
again
,
and
finding
access
to
Vortigern
,
through
his
Heathen
Mistress
that
bewitch'd
him
,
they
obtain'd
a
meeting
for
a
Treaty
,
and
watching
their
time
,
and
[
](A47083-e71340-b)z
z
Usher
415.
Stabbing
about
300
or
400
Brittish
Nobles
with
long
Knives
,
they
forc'd
the
King
for
his
Ransome
and
Liberty
,
[
](A47083-e71360-b)a
a
M.
West
.
462.
&
Usher
1114.
to
quit
Essex
,
Sussex
,
and
Midldesex
,
as
he
had
done
Kent
before
,
through
easiness
;
it
is
not
probable
they
did
,
or
could
use
the
whole
City
of
London
,
with
those
neighbouring
Countries
,
as
they
did
the
soft
King
,
and
his
unwary
Nobles
;
but
that
they
had
their
Terms
,
as
well
as
Kent
;
and
preferred
the
profession
and
Tenure
of
their
Christian
Faith
before
any
other
right
or
liberty
;
which
is
the
cause
their
Archbishops
were
able
to
continue
their
several
Sees
till
Augustines
arrival
,
as
before
;
whose
chief
aime
was
for
their
dignities
,
and
,
as
one
said
,
the
Bees
must
first
be
destroyed
,
to
come
at
their
Honey
;
which
is
also
the
reason
of
the
continuance
of
the
Brittish
Church
in
Canterbury
,
(
which
Bede
slubbers
over
)
resorted
to
by
the
Brittish
Christians
of
Kent
,
co-habiting
with
the
Saxon
Pagans
,
to
whom
this
is
an
Argument
,
that
they
envyed
not
the
Gospel
,
because
they
envyed
not
their
Daughters
in
[
](A47083-e71520-b)b
b
Histor.
Brit.
lib
6.
c.
13
Marriage
,
and
their
own
flesh
and
bloud
unto
them
,
(
as
they
did
[
](A47083-e71560-b)c
c
Idem
lib.
4.
c.
17.
to
the
Picts
)
and
to
several
of
them
while
unconverted
,
Vt
[
](A47083-e71610-b)b
b
Histor.
Brit.
lib
6.
c.
13
nesciretur
quis
Christianus
,
quis
Paganus
ob
mixturam
Matrimoniorum
,
&
multudinem
Saxonum
,
it
was
hard
to
distinguish
Christians
from
Pagans
,
which
was
one
of
the
greatest
sins
,
and
chiefest
provocation
(
in
all
probability
)
of
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
because
(
as
is
usual
)
found
to
be
the
Instrumental
,
as
well
as
the
meritorious
cause
of
their
ruin
and
destruction
,
as
in
the
Instance
of
Rowenna
;
into
which
they
fell
,
partly
by
the
ill
example
of
their
Prince
,
and
partly
perhaps
by
regard
to
outward
shapes
and
lineaments
,
which
no
less
prevail
in
the
weak
and
infirm
World
,
that
chuses
sence
before
Faith
,
and
the
Presidents
of
frail
Superiours
,
before
the
Eternal
Laws
of
Christ
and
conscience
,
for
its
Rule
and
guide
.
But
as
Queen
Bertha
on
the
one
hand
shewed
her self
rightly
instructed
in
the
Principles
of
Christianity
and
communion
of
Saints
,
while
she
chose
rather
to
Assemble
her self
with
fellow
Christians
in
affliction
,
than
to
perform
her
worship
with
less
envy
perhaps
,
in
the
private
Closet
of
her
Palace
:
So
nothing
appears
more
then
the
contrary
,
in
the
Actions
of
our
Augustine
,
sufficiently
Vnchristian
in
their
present
,
and
much
more
pernicious
,
in
the
design'd
perpetuity
,
of
their
Irregularity
:
for
to
joyn
in
designs
with
Pagans
against
Christians
,
and
to
erect
a
private
Church
before
the
Publick
Cathedral
,
the
Daughter
before
the
Mother
,
yea
to
set
the
Church
of
Canterbury
before
all
our
Ancient
Metropolitans
Sees
then
in
being
,
and
several
Arch-Bishops
residing
in
them
:
(
if
our
Roman
Christians
had
been
as
kind
,
as
their
Pagan
Eenemies
were
towards
them
,
And
it
could
not
be
a
wreck
,
while
there
was
so
much
Christianity
to
be
found
alive
in
the
Island
,
neither
was
Augustine
Lord
of
the
Escheate
.
)
To
erect
I
say
,
an
Inferiour
Church
in
opposition
and
Precedence
to
all
its
Superiours
,
was
a
manifest
scandalous
schism
in
our
Agustine
to
attempt
and
begin
,
in
all
Roman-Catholicks
,
to
approve
and
promote
,
for
after
Ages
:
Though
not
so
in
Protestants
to
submit
to
,
(
by
their
Principles
)
after
the
chief
Magistrate
and
our
Laws
(
to
whom
such
rights
belong
to
here
,
(
and
not
to
the
Pope
)
had
interpos'd
an
Establishment
,
and
Translated
their
Obedience
from
one
Metropolis
to
another
,
whether
before
in
being
,
or
a
new
erected
by
them
.
But
our
Roman-Catholicks
are
Fanaticks
or
schismaticks
unavoidably
in
this
point
;
as
well
,
when
they
disown
a
Protestant
,
or
own
and
acknowledge
any
Arch-Bishop
of
their
own
Church
and
perswasion
in
that
See
.
They
are
Fanatically
disobedient
by
their
own
Principles
in
the
first
case
,
for
to
reject
and
disown
a
Protestant
Arch-Bishop
settled
by
Law
,
as
their
Governour
,
out
of
duty
to
the
Pope
,
whom
they
presume
and
believe
to
disallow
him
;
this
is
like
in
all
proportion
to
the
Protestant's
rejecting
the
Pope
,
out
of
duty
and
Allegiance
to
Christ
,
the
chief
Soveraign
of
all
;
which
Papists
esteem
Fanatical
in
Protestants
:
Though
Protestants
believe
,
that
Christ
is
to
be
obeyed
,
as
much
before
the
Pope
,
as
the
Pope
according
to
them
,
above
the
Archbishop
or
our
Laws
,
and
also
,
that
the
Pope
in
several
Doctrines
clashes
against
Christ
,
as
manifestly
as
any
Protestant
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
can
ever
clash
against
the
Pope
;
But
to
take
Christ's
will
and
private
conscience
,
to
judge
of
the
Pope
,
is
absolutely
Fanaticall
in
Protestants
,
say
the
Papists
,
therefore
for
dissenting
Papists
,
out
of
their
Private
conscience
according
to
the
Popes
will
,
to
judge
and
reject
any
Protestant
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
their
lawful
Superiour
,
is
absolutely
Fanaticall
by
their
own
Principles
and
sayings
,
and
opening
a
gap
for
Inferiours
to
judge
their
Governours
.
And
that
they
are
as
apparent
Schismaticks
,
in
the
sence
of
the
whole
Christian
Church
,
in
obeying
or
approving
any
Roman-Catholick
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
usurping
Jurisdiction
in
the
Diocess
of
others
against
their
wills
and
Rights
,
shall
in
due
place
,
more
fully
appear
;
whereby
it
is
manifest
that
our
Romanists
(
who
are
first
at
accusing
)
cannot
stir
or
move
out
of
the
Schismaticks
themselves
,
untill
they
become
Brittish
Protestants
.
Neither
was
our
Augustine
and
his
followers
guilty
of
Schism
only
,
but
of
Hostility
and
invasion
made
upon
the
Rights
of
Christian
Brethren
,
which
is
more
than
Schism
,
as
much
as
War
and
clashing
,
is
more
than
bare
and
harmless
distance
between
Friends
,
which
should
be
one
and
the
same
,
and
a
War
of
a
scandalous
Insolence
,
and
a
more
scandalous
confederacy
;
not
to
be
countenanced
by
any
Prince
,
in
the
first
respect
,
because
commenced
without
provocation
,
and
tending
to
level
all
Superiority
in
the
World
,
making
a
Subject
Superiour
to
his
Soveraign
,
the
Younger
to
preceed
the
Elder
,
the
little
Daughter
of
Canterbury
,
to
command
their
Greater
and
Ancienter
Mothers
of
York
and
London
:
but
the
scandal
of
the
confederacy
exceeded
the
Insolence
;
and
the
Spiritual
confusion
,
the
Temporal
,
that
was
attendant
to
it
;
such
was
his
combination
with
Pagans
against
Christians
,
to
promote
his
wordly
Pride
,
making
himself
worse
than
a
Pagan
thereby
to
any
sober
judgement
;
as
if
the
Rector
of
Otranto
,
or
a
Greek
Priest
sojourning
there
,
should
combine
to
betray
the
Town
,
to
the
great
Turk
,
on
terms
that
not
only
that
Church
should
be
made
equal
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
as
was
Ravenna
,
but
Metropolis
to
it
,
and
himself
Superiour
to
the
Pope
,
when
it
,
and
all
Italy
were
reduc'd
by
Turkish
Arms
,
who
could
soon
silence
all
Christian
Priviledges
and
prescriptions
for
the
contrary
title
;
It
s
in
vain
to
make
application
:
for
the
Idolatrous
Pride
and
madness
of
them
at
Rome
,
scorns
to
be
reduc'd
and
shakled
by
the
Laws
of
Nations
,
or
common
band
of
Christendome
,
or
the
great
Law
of
doing
to
others
,
as
they
would
be
done
by
;
what
promotes
their
Church
,
and
its
Grandeur
,
is
Right
Christianity
,
be
the
means
never
so
Turkish
,
or
Heathenish
,
or
unconscionable
:
and
what
abates
it
in
the
least
,
is
Heresie
,
or
Turcism
,
be
they
never
so
Christian
or
Regular
:
All
Laws
,
and
Canons
,
and
Bibles
themselves
,
are
to
be
interpreted
and
regulated
by
their
own
becks
and
Interests
:
according
to
the
like
character
Busbeqius
gives
of
the
great
Turk
,
(
a
Partner
Antichrist
)
nil
aequum
putat
,
quod
nolit
;
nil
iniquum
,
quod
velit
:
nothing
with
him
is
just
or
unjust
,
but
his
own
will
and
pride
.
The
Brittains
could
easier
brook
rapacious
Heathens
to
Rob
them
of
their
Country
,
than
holy
Christians
(
holpe
by
Heathens
)
thus
to
Rob
them
of
their
Sees
and
Churches
.
But
their
wonder
and
regret
is
answered
in
their
own
Proverb
,
that
reports
a
Gentleman
(
who
became
a
Highway-man
)
when
a
near
kinsman
Rob'd
by
him
,
minded
him
of
his
Birth
and
consanguinity
,
for
better
usage
,
to
have
return'd
this
answer
to
that
Plea
,
Na
choelia
dy
gi
dy
him
,
pan
gyndheiriocca
,
trust
not
thy
own
Dog
,
when
he
runs
mad
.
(2)
The
Btittains
were
not
backward
therefore
,
but
forward
enough
,
to
Preach
and
promote
the
Gospels
among
their
Enemies
,
though
not
all
so
forward
,
as
the
zeal
of
Gildas
did
wish
,
by
reason
of
their
many
discouragements
and
Impediments
from
Hostilities
,
especially
from
Augustine
and
his
party
,
who
2ly
.
came
not
over
hither
to
Preach
the
Gospel
as
he
pretends
,
but
to
fish
in
troubled
waters
,
and
to
raise
his
fortune
out
of
the
misfortunes
and
calamities
of
the
Brittains
,
like
those
that
come
to
steal
goods
,
when
mens
houses
are
on
fire
:
for
as
he
could
do
but
little
good
by
his
coming
,
for
want
of
learning
and
the
Language
;
so
there
was
no
need
at
all
of
his
coming
,
for
Queen
Bertha
had
prepar'd
her
Husband
for
Baptism
,
as
Pope
Gregory
intimates
in
his
Epistle
to
her
,
[
](A47083-e72770-b)d
d
Spelman
.
Concil.
p.
85.
&
Polydor
Virgil
lib
4.
p.
63.
comparing
her
to
Queen
Helena
Mother
of
Constantine
the
Great
,
for
her
zeal
and
endeavours
in
this
affair
,
(
Where
(
by
the
way
)
it
is
observable
,
by
the
confession
and
tradition
of
Popes
themselves
,
who
was
the
chief
Instrument
under
God
,
in
preparing
and
converting
the
first
Christian
Emperours
,
Constantius
Chlorus
her
Husband
,
and
Constantine
the
Great
,
her
Son
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Emperours
by
consequence
,
after
their
example
to
the
Christian
Faith
:
If
Rome
had
the
like
to
say
,
of
any
of
her
Daughters
,
as
Brittain
of
her
Helena
,
to
have
given
the
like
overthrow
to
the
Heathen
World
,
the
like
encouragement
and
exaltation
to
the
Christian
,
who
could
stand
before
her
brags
?
)
And
what
Queen
[
](A47083-e72890-b)e
e
Bed
.
l.
1.
c.
26.
Bertha
had
so
prepar'd
,
Luidhardus
her
Chaplain
,
who
attended
her
,
was
well
able
to
consummate
,
and
to
Baptize
the
King
,
whom
he
had
no
doubt
instructed
in
the
Faith
before
,
which
he
was
far
more
qualified
to
do
,
than
Augustine
was
,
or
could
be
,
having
not
the
Tongue
,
nor
that
guift
of
Miracle
.
What
came
this
Monk
so
many
Miles
hither
for
?
was
it
for
the
souls
health
of
the
Saxons
,
and
to
Preach
the
Gospel
to
them
in
conjunction
with
the
Brittains
,
as
he
here
pretends
?
he
should
have
us'd
some
likely
means
towards
the
attaining
of
this
end
,
better
ingratiated
himself
with
the
Brittains
,
than
to
pick
quarrels
about
trifles
,
and
tonsures
,
and
inconsiderable
Ceremonies
,
against
the
General
[
](A47083-e72970-b)e
e
Bed
.
lib.
1.
c.
28.
Instructions
of
his
Pope
;
honoured
them
with
his
communion
,
as
did
Bertha
and
Luidhardus
;
hinder'd
confederacies
with
Pagans
against
them
,
as
did
[
](A47083-e73030-b)f
f
Antiyuitat
.
p.
34.
Palladius
in
Scotland
:
or
,
as
Leland
Roundly
and
solidly
reproves
this
Italian
Hypocrisie
,
and
zeal
of
him
and
his
Pope
,
in
the
judgement
of
the
learned
and
eloquent
[
](A47083-e73090-b)f
f
Antiyuitat
.
p.
34.
Arch-Bishop
Parker
,
(
supposed
to
be
the
Author
of
Antiquitates
Ecclesiasticae
)
debuerat
Gregorius
admonuisse
Saxonas
,
gentem
perfidem
,
ut
si
sincerè
Christianismum
admittere
vellent
,
Britanniae
Imperium
,
(
quod
contra
Sacramentum
militiae
per
tyrannidem
occupaverant
)
justis
Dominis
,
as
possessoribus
restituerent
,
Pope
Gregory
by
his
Augustine
,
ought
to
have
admonished
the
Saxons
,
who
were
a
perfidious
Nation
;
that
if
they
intended
to
embrace
the
Christian
Faith
in
sincerity
,
and
to
any
purpose
,
they
should
restore
the
Scepter
of
Brittain
to
the
right
Lords
and
owners
,
who
had
hir'd
them
for
their
service
and
defence
,
from
whom
on
the
contrary
,
they
wrested
it
by
force
and
perjury
,
against
the
Faith
and
honour
of
Souldiers
.
But
Cressy
objects
quiet
Possession
for
4
or
5
descents
fron
Hengist
;
as
if
Emrys
,
or
Aurelius
Ambrosius
;
and
Vther
Pendragon
,
and
Arthur
,
as
well
as
Young
Vortimer
,
had
made
no
re-enties
.
But
this
seemed
as
unsuccessful
Divinity
with
Augustine
,
as
to
desire
the
leave
and
liking
of
the
Brittains
to
be
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
over
their
heads
:
or
to
be
ordained
and
consecrated
by
the
Brittish
Bishops
,
in
order
thereunto
,
which
he
so
far
shunned
,
that
he
went
over
Seas
to
France
,
as
far
as
Arles
to
[
](A47083-e73330-b)g
g
Bede
lib.
1.
c.
28.
Etherius
Arch-Bishop
there
,
to
receive
his
consecration
for
Arch-Bishop
of
England
,
and
that
saith
Bede
,
by
the
special
directions
of
Pope
Gregory
,
which
compar'd
with
the
former
passage
of
the
same
Pope
,
concerning
Brittain
never
having
had
a
Pall
from
Rome
,
and
consequently
never
being
Subject
to
,
or
depending
upon
that
See
,
and
their
subsequent
indefatigable
Industry
(
after
Augustine's
Plantation
and
succession
was
extinct
)
of
thrusting
new
Arch-Bishops
from
time
to
time
,
and
undervaluing
all
our
Brittish
consecrations
,
manifestly
proves
the
bottom
of
Romes
design
upon
England
:
that
it
was
not
Edification
but
Empire
,
that
was
ever
there
aim
;
though
with
the
ruin
of
this
Ancient
Church
,
if
it
could
no
other
ways
be
compassed
;
so
Augustine
had
the
face
in
a
Synodical
meeting
of
the
Brittish
Bishops
near
Worcester
,
as
before
,
to
require
the
Brittains
to
joyn
with
him
(
assuming
now
to
be
an
Arch-Bishop
here
against
leave
,
and
Law
,
and
Canons
)
to
Preach
the
Gospel
to
the
Saxons
(
which
was
his
pretext
and
Artifice
to
hook
in
their
allowance
and
approbation
of
his
unjust
and
Schismatical
usurpation
;
)
which
subtile
Proposal
was
difficult
to
be
granted
,
or
denied
,
but
either
with
the
Inconvenience
of
betraying
their
Church
,
and
Country
,
and
Christian
communion
,
(
by
the
Canons
of
the
Church
)
if
they
yeilded
to
joyn
with
him
;
or
having
the
odium
of
witholding
the
Gospel
from
the
Saxon
Pagans
,
if
they
refus'd
:
which
is
the
true
rise
and
State
of
this
Infernal
calumny
rais'd
again
the
Brittains
,
of
their
denying
to
Preach
the
Gospel
to
the
Saxons
,
which
induc'd
the
worthy
and
Reverend
Author
afore
mention'd
,
[
](A47083-e73600-b)h
h
Bed
.
l.
2.
c.
2
to
conclude
this
meeting
to
have
been
contriv'd
for
a
snare
,
to
get
words
of
Indignation
from
them
,
to
provoke
the
Pagan
Saxons
to
form
a
War
against
them
,
to
ruin
the
remainder
of
the
Brittish
Clergy
in
Wales
,
and
to
cover
the
combination
with
Prophesie
,
to
Father
the
murder
upon
God
to
make
it
justice
.
(3)
And
accordingly
Ethelbert
,
as
Bede
acknowledges
,
[
](A47083-e73680-b)h
h
Bed
.
l.
2.
c.
2
provok'd
Ethelfred
King
of
Northumberland
the
chief
Patron
of
Paganism
,
and
Enemy
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
against
them
,
(
upon
the
score
of
the
high
words
that
passed
between
them
,
and
Augustine
at
that
meeting
)
and
it
is
as
easy
to
guess
:
who
informed
and
incensed
his
new
convert
,
King
Ethelbert
,
from
his
denunciation
of
War
against
them
upon
the
place
,
though
in
the
form
of
Prophesie
and
Divine
Revelation
,
Si
pacem
cum
fratribus
accipere
nollent
,
bellum
ab
hostibus
forent
accepturi
,
no
small
evidence
with
considering
men
,
[
](A47083-e73760-b)i
i
Antiquitates
Ecclesiast.
p.
47.
non
conscius
sed
causa
Belli
p.
48.
of
this
Apostles
having
a
chief
hand
in
the
Barbarous
ensuing
murders
,
and
long
and
bloudy
Wars
,
and
devastations
that
followed
,
which
he
could
so
certainly
fortell
:
for
these
and
other
Saxon
Kings
,
coming
with
united
forces
,
against
Brochwael
Scythrawg
Prince
of
Powys
,
not
so
well
provided
for
them
,
and
soon
putting
him
to
the
rout
at
Legecestria
,
saith
Bede
,
that
is
Westchester
,
(
Wales
being
then
larger
than
now
it
is
,
and
by
the
Brittains
called
Caerleon
,
from
a
Roman
Legion
that
quartered
in
that
City
,
)
sell
in
the
next
place
upon
the
Monks
that
were
with
him
in
his
Army
,
and
slew
of
them
1250.
no
more
but
fifty
of
them
escaping
Their
assisting
with
their
Prayers
,
being
made
a
pretence
for
this
hostile
usage
by
the
Kings
,
so
saith
Bede
:
But
the
Norman
Ancient
M.
S
of
Trivet
in
Spelman
[
](A47083-e73900-b)i
i
Spelman
.
Cnncil
.
p.
112.
saith
,
that
they
were
found
in
the
City
,
[
](A47083-e73920-b)k
k
Wheeloc
not
.
in
c
2.
l.
2.
Bede
.
and
every
one
of
them
put
to
the
Sword
in
cold
bloud
,
because
they
were
Brittains
,
the
Latine
copies
of
Bede
add
this
to
be
done
,
after
the
death
of
our
Augustine
,
but
there
is
no
such
clause
in
any
of
the
Saxon
Manuscripts
,
[
](A47083-e73980-b)l
l
Monachi
pacem
petentes
crudeliter
occisi
.
H.
Lhuid
fragm.
Brit.
p.
58.
and
Bishop
Jewel
finds
Augustine's
hand
to
several
Charters
signed
some
years
after
this
Massacre
,
committed
in
[
](A47083-e74040-b)m
m
M.
Westm.
An.
603·
603.
whereas
our
Augustine
acording
to
our
best
Chronologers
dyed
not
[
](A47083-e74070-b)n
n
Spelman
.
Concil.
p.
93.
till
613
,
so
that
He
might
well
be
present
at
the
place
of
their
slaughter
[
](A47083-e74090-b)o
o
Jewel
defense
part.
5.
c
1.
p.
438.
(
If
it
was
not
according
to
some
in
613.
the
same
year
that
he
dyed
which
was
a
bloudy
Legacy
)
encouraging
their
Executioners
:
Whereby
we
have
a
tast
of
the
Roman
forgeries
,
while
they
were
masters
of
our
Records
and
Manuscripts
:
Nothing
that
seemed
to
make
for
their
Church
,
have
they
neglected
to
insert
,
without
either
Art
,
or
Colour
;
nor
to
expunge
and
alter
all
that
made
against
them
,
(
as
this
[
](A47083-e74110-b)p
p
Spelman
.
Conc.
p.
110.
111.
&
Wheloc
.
Annot.
in
Bede
l.
2.
c.
8.
passage
of
Augustine
,
against
all
circumstances
,
and
the
opinions
of
the
most
Candid
Antiquaries
;
doing
their
works
of
darkness
in
the
light
,
or
according
to
the
Brittish
saying
,
ymgudhio
ar
gefn
y
gist
,
hiding
themselves
upon
the
back
of
chest
.
Not
contented
with
so
small
a
slaughter
of
Innocents
,
they
march
on
triumphantly
to
destroy
the
rest
,
with
their
famous
Monastery
of
Bangor
,
not
above
10
Miles
off
,
where
they
were
overtaken
by
by
the
Princes
of
North
and
South-wales
,
and
Cornwall
,
[
](A47083-e74250-b)c
c
Hist.
Britt
.
lib.
11.
c.
13.
who
kill'd
ten
thousand
sixty
and
six
upon
upon
the
place
,
Edelfred
himself
wounded
and
beaten
by
Cadvan
Prince
of
Northwales
(
chosen
for
their
Monarch
)
as
far
as
Humber
:
Not
to
mention
the
cruel
Wars
,
that
followed
between
Cadwalhan
,
or
(
according
to
Bede
,
)
Cedwalla
the
Son
of
Cadvan
,
and
Edwin
King
of
Northumberland
,
upon
whose
overthrow
,
England
was
shortly
after
cleared
of
all
the
Remainder
of
our
Augustin's
plantation
in
the
North
,
and
in
Kent
also
,
as
was
said
;
Providence
making
room
by
the
bloud
of
Martyrs
,
for
the
plantation
of
the
Gospel
amongst
the
English
,
in
our
Brittain
,
upon
a
Brittish
score
,
and
not
a
Roman
:
It
being
more
for
the
English
Honour
,
and
Vnion
,
and
Innocence
,
to
have
received
the
Faith
from
Gods
Apostles
,
through
Brittish
hands
,
than
from
Rome
and
Augustine
;
who
during
the
short
reign
of
him
and
his
Italian
successors
,
were
able
by
their
principles
and
endowments
,
to
sow
nothing
here
,
but
Ignorance
,
and
Superstition
,
and
Schisme
,
and
Rapine
,
and
Sacriledge
,
and
Murders
,
and
Massacres
,
all
fathered
upon
God
by
Miracles
and
Revelations
,
as
is
the
usual
method
with
Hypocrites
.
For
no
Idol
set
up
in
any
heart
instead
of
Christ
,
as
is
the
World
with
the
chief
Governours
,
and
the
Pope
by
the
governed
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
by
their
Doctrines
and
practice
;
and
every
lust
or
sordid
private
end
in
any
mans
heart
whatsoever
,
in
Christs
throne
,
by
negligence
and
sensuality
;
which
is
Spiritual
servitude
and
Idolatry
;
but
this
new
Lord
of
the
heart
will
have
new
Laws
,
new
Religion
,
and
and
Customes
,
and
this
new
fundamental
rule
and
precept
,
that
there
must
be
no
other
Gods
before
it
.
But
out
of
zeal
to
it
,
every
thing
(
though
of
God
,
)
(
that
shall
stand
in
its
way
to
cross
and
hinder
,
)
must
down
,
and
veile
;
whether
it
be
the
voice
of
Conscience
,
or
the
lives
of
the
Innocent
,
or
the
Rights
of
men
,
and
Churches
,
and
Nations
,
and
Kings
,
or
the
honour
and
glory
of
Almighty
God
himself
:
For
as
Christ
in
the
heart
mortifies
all
sin
and
vice
therein
,
so
any
Idol
in
the
heart
mortifies
and
extirpates
all
honesty
,
and
good
Conscience
,
and
Christ
himself
in
,
and
out
of
it
.
This
being
the
great
distemper
and
dangerous
captivity
of
the
Souls
of
men
,
which
God
in
all
habitudes
,
and
Incarnations
is
so
careful
to
prevent
and
preserve
,
as
a
Hen
her
young
ones
from
the
Invasions
of
the
Aire
,
by
careful
Parents
and
sober
Governours
,
by
Conscience
within
,
by
the
faithful
advice
of
Friends
without
,
as
a
second
Conscience
,
by
the
examples
and
different
ends
of
men
good
and
evil
,
by
Scripture
,
by
his
Son
,
by
his
holy
Spirit
,
by
Pulpits
,
by
Tribunals
,
and
Executions
,
by
Judgments
,
and
Plagues
,
Famine
,
Sword
,
Fire
,
and
Captivity
,
and
Hell
fire
at
last
forever
to
consume
it
,
when
his
care
and
patience
is
too
much
abus'd
,
and
his
soveraignity
despis'd
and
disown'd
,
and
all
other
means
have
fail'd
.
Their
natural
descent
and
extraction
,
(
which
is
not
in
mens
power
,
)
were
it
in
the
modern
English
from
the
old
Saxons
,
(
and
not
from
the
Brittains
in
more
than
●00
.
to
one
,
than
from
the
other
,
as
is
far
more
probable
,
)
is
no
disgrace
,
or
imputation
upon
posterity
;
all
others
having
sometimes
been
equal
to
them
herein
,
in
their
Heathenish
Original
,
at
least
from
Adam
,
who
by
departure
from
God
,
began
all
Idolatry
and
Heathenism
,
(
which
is
the
Scripture
phrase
for
Atheisme
)
throughout
the
World
:
but
to
derive
the
Original
of
their
Faith
,
(
which
is
more
in
their
choice
and
election
)
from
Hypocrites
,
and
Lyars
,
and
Murderers
,
such
whose
present
Communion
ought
to
be
abhorr'd
,
and
detested
by
all
good
Christians
,
and
by
consequence
any
ancient
and
past
Society
or
derivation
from
them
,
(
the
Eternal
Soul
being
unconfined
from
space
and
time
in
its
Election
and
Refusals
,
)
No
English
,
Learned
or
Unlearned
,
can
,
or
ought
to
involve
themselves
in
such
a
guilt
and
participation
of
Crimes
and
Errours
,
upon
the
colour
of
the
first
Conversion
of
their
Ancestours
by
this
ignorant
and
ungodly
Monk
from
Rome
,
because
the
colour
and
pretence
it self
is
remov'd
out
of
the
way
by
good
Providence
,
and
Gods
regard
to
innocent
bloud
;
for
it
shall
be
made
further
to
appear
,
that
this
pretended
Plantation
of
our
,
Augustine
,
whatever
it
was
,
was
totally
rooted
out
and
extinguish'd
here
;
and
himself
to
be
no
better
than
a
Schismatic
,
or
a
Pagan
,
for
his
Intrusion
,
in
the
account
of
the
Canons
of
the
universal
Church
,
as
well
as
of
our
Injur'd
Brittains
:
and
the
Saxons
,
or
English
to
have
had
the
Gospel
rightly
preached
amongst
them
in
every
County
by
an
Orthodox
Brittish
Ministry
,
of
different
Principles
from
the
Degenerate
Church
of
Rome
,
which
is
our
fourth
point
to
be
cleared
in
order
.
SECTION
IX
.
That
the
Gospel
was
planted
among
the
English
throughout
their
Counties
by
Brittish
Ministry
:
And
that
Augustin's
Roman
plantation
here
came
to
nothing
,
and
no
Bishop
lest
in
all
this
land
of
Rome's
Ordination
,
but
one
,
and
he
a
Simonaick
;
and
that
the
body
of
the
Nation
are
Old
Brittains
,
and
our
Princes
especially
,
and
therefore
by
honour
and
nature
bound
to
maintain
the
Rights
of
our
Brittish
Church
against
Forreign
encroachments
.
THat
the
Gospel
by
good
Providence
was
planted
amongst
the
Saxons
or
English
,
throughout
the
Counties
they
had
reduc'd
,
by
Brittish
Preachers
and
Doctors
,
and
not
by
Roman
;
(
for
in
the
rest
of
Brittain
the
old
Original
Apostolical
Faith
continued
:
)
which
shall
be
largely
proved
by
particular
Instances
of
fact
,
after
two
previous
suppositions
sent
before
to
prevent
and
remove
the
Rubbish
of
vulgar
errours
and
mistakes
.
1.
And
first
it
is
to
be
remember'd
and
repeated
,
that
the
Gospel
from
its
first
planting
by
the
Apostles
was
never
extinguish'd
or
eradicated
from
among
the
Brittains
,
(
as
it
soon
far'd
with
our
Augustin's
adventures
upon
the
English
,
)
but
that
they
persevere
to
praise
God
to
this
day
,
in
the
same
Religion
and
Language
with
their
forefathers
,
these
1600
years
and
upwards
,
as
they
trust
to
continue
till
Christ's
second
coming
:
Being
the
same
Religion
that
was
alike
preserv'd
amongst
the
Cornish
,
and
several
West-Saxons
Counties
,
and
in
the
[
](A47083-e75020-b)a
a
Usher
p.
1005.
Cambrian
or
Cumbrian
Kingdom
of
the
Brittains
in
the
North
,
reaching
from
[
](A47083-e75080-b)a
a
Edenburgh
,
-
Britt
.
Dîn-eden
id
est
,
Castrum
Alatum
,
Aden
-
Britt
.
Ala
,
Din
Castrum
,
dinas
Civitas
:
Unskieth
,
-
Insula
Angusta
,
ynis
Britt
.
Insula
,
Caeth
Arcta
.
Lieth
-
i.
e.
Lhaith
,
Madida
Pen-Vael
,
-
caput
valli
.
Argathelia
,
-
i.
e.
Ar-gwyahel
,
contra
Hibernum
.
Glasco
,
-
olim
Glasghu
,
Usher
p.
684.
p.
684.
i.
e.
viridis
dilecta
,
aut
forsan
Glasgoed
,
viridis
Sylva
.
Aher
,
-
Ostium
fluvii
.
Dyglas
Dylas
-
fl
.
sive
Duglas
,
Dû
nigrum
,
Glâs
viride
,
unde
forsan
nomen
Familiae
Illustris
.
Ar-cluid
,
Urbs
-
super
cluid
sive
Glottam
,
nunc
Dunbritton
,
&c.
Edenburgh
and
both
the
Friths
,
down
to
the
Rivers
Derwen
,
or
[
](A47083-e75470-b)b
b
Tervyn
-
Britt
.
Terminus
.
Derwen
.
-
Britt
.
Quercus
.
Tervyn
,
or
the
[
](A47083-e75540-b)c
c
Ravon-glas
,
-
fluvius
Caerulens
Morlas
in
Syntaxi
.
Mor-glas
,
-
mare
Caerruleum
Avonlas
.
in
Syntaxi
.
Vide
Gram.
Cambro-brittanicas
.
Ravonglas
,
or
further
in
Cumberland
;
and
over
all
Scotland
and
Ireland
,
and
the
Isle
of
man
:
where
it
is
clear
against
all
Arts
and
Inventions
,
and
Legends
and
dreams
,
that
the
first
planting
of
the
faith
amongst
them
people
,
was
by
Brittish
,
and
not
by
any
Romish
Mission
,
or
Ministery
;
from
the
difference
Augustine
met
,
and
found
here
between
these
Churches
and
the
Roman
,
upon
his
arrival
,
not
only
in
several
Customes
,
and
observations
,
(
which
savour'd
of
the
East
more
than
Rome
)
but
in
(
the
most
material
characteristical
distinction
)
that
can
be
imagin'd
or
conceived
between
Churches
that
pretend
to
hold
the
same
Faith
,
that
of
Subjection
and
Ordination
,
which
the
Brittish
Churches
never
acknowledged
,
nor
received
from
Rome
,
but
from
themselves
,
or
from
Jerusalem
,
whence
Rome
it self
must
derive
,
as
from
the
common
mother
of
Christendom
,
or
it
is
no
Church
of
Christ
,
Isa.
2.3
.
2.
That
the
Communalty
of
the
Brittains
in
Lhoegr
and
Alban
,
(
or
England
and
Scotland
)
Cittizens
,
Shop-keepers
,
Farmars
,
Peasants
,
and
their
Wives
,
and
Daughters
,
and
Servants
,
and
little
Children
,
which
were
a
considerable
part
of
that
(
as
they
are
of
every
Nation
,
)
were
not
totally
put
to
the
Sword
by
the
Conquering
Party
,
nor
expell'd
their
Borders
,
nor
consum'd
by
Plague
,
as
some
vulgarly
dream
and
believe
.
The
Trunk
and
body
of
the
Brittish
Nation
continuing
still
the
same
,
under
the
successive
yoakes
of
Romans
and
Saxons
,
and
Danes
,
and
Normans
;
whose
War
was
ever
against
the
Lords
and
Nobility
,
for
the
dominion
and
Tribute
of
the
Populacy
:
These
submitting
successively
to
the
most
prevalent
party
,
and
in
their
turnes
producing
great
Spirits
for
their
Countrey
,
while
the
others
circularly
degenerated
and
strangely
vanish'd
,
and
digesting
and
assimilating
in
time
,
their
Conquerours
,
and
men
of
War
into
their
own
substance
and
temper
,
unless
abundantly
and
constantly
recruited
from
their
first
Homes
.
There
was
a
particular
precept
and
exception
for
the
Anathema
,
or
excision
of
all
the
old
Inhabitants
of
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
to
secure
Gods
Israel
against
Heathenish
mixtures
and
impurities
;
yet
how
many
Perizzites
,
and
Jebusites
,
and
Canaanites
escaped
notwithstanding
from
being
cut
off
?
But
no
such
command
from
Heaven
was
ever
given
against
the
Brittains
;
nor
did
the
Interest
of
the
Conqueror
require
the
desolation
of
the
Land
:
Neither
were
the
Pagan
Saxons
so
zealous
before
,
for
the
removal
of
the
Brittish
Clergy
out
of
Lhoegr
into
Wales
,
as
after
the
arrival
of
Monk
Augustine
upon
them
.
When
the
Picts
from
the
North
,
&
Scoti
à
Circio
,
saith
Gildas
,
that
is
,
the
Irish
from
the
West
,
began
to
Invade
,
and
overpower
the
naked
Brittains
,
being
a
little
before
drain'd
by
Maximus
,
(
making
for
the
Empire
,
)
of
all
their
Armes
,
and
Treasure
,
and
Fighting
men
,
who
never
return'd
home
,
but
were
for
some
space
a
terrour
[
](A47083-e76280-b)d
d
Pont.
Verunnius
l.
5.
p.
110.
to
the
whole
Roman
Empire
,
it
was
not
out
of
Antipathy
to
these
Nations
,
that
they
made
such
Inroads
;
(
being
themselves
Colonies
,
that
time
had
greatly
incorporated
,
into
the
same
bloud
and
Language
with
the
Brittains
,
as
appears
by
the
names
of
places
to
this
day
over
Ireland
,
and
especially
the
North-east
of
Scotland
,
the
Station
of
the
Picts
,
being
very
much
Brittish
,
as
in
Wales
,
)
But
out
of
Revenge
against
the
Roman
power
here
,
who
forced
the
Brittains
to
serve
under
them
,
to
fight
and
gall
them
,
being
neighbours
,
and
flesh
and
bloud
;
which
made
some
great
Spirits
amongst
the
Brittains
,
to
fly
over
to
the
Picts
,
as
did
Cremus
by
name
,
or
Graham
their
Chief
leader
,
and
Father
,
they
say
,
of
the
Noble
Montrossian
Family
,
whom
the
Scottish
[
](A47083-e76500-b)e
e
Cremus
,
Grym
Britt
.
Robur
.
Buchanan
&
Spotswood
Hist.
Histories
confess
to
be
a
Brittain
:
And
when
the
Saxon
Auxiliaries
,
(
instead
of
marching
against
the
enemy
)
turned
their
Armes
against
their
Masters
,
upon
[
](A47083-e76580-b)f
f
Usher
p.
410.
&
Gildas
Epistl
.
pretence
of
want
of
pay
,
and
the
opportunity
of
their
weakness
,
killing
all
before
them
,
from
one
end
of
the
Land
to
the
other
,
(
as
Gildas
very
querulously
exaggerats
)
all
that
stood
in
their
way
to
be
killed
:
Nevertheless
the
Brittains
soon
after
recovered
in
Numerous
and
Regular
Armies
under
Heroick
Princes
,
to
call
their
bloudy
Mercenaries
to
a
strict
account
for
this
,
by
the
care
and
means
chiefly
of
[g]
Guitelinus
Archbishop
of
London
,
of
Irish
extraction
,
as
is
conjecturable
from
his
name
,
to
whom
the
Brittains
did
owe
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
and
Vther
Pendragon
,
and
consequently
Arthur
his
Son
,
preserved
from
the
hands
of
the
Usurper
Vortigern
,
who
had
procured
Constans
the
Elder
Brother
,
(
being
under
his
tuition
)
to
be
made
away
;
and
hanged
the
Murderers
for
a
colour
of
his
Innocence
;
for
as
soon
as
they
had
War-like
Leaders
,
they
soon
became
Souldiers
,
to
vindicate
their
wrong
;
animated
with
Guiteline's
exhortation
of
the
vicissitude
between
the
Sword
and
the
Spade
:
So
that
the
destruction
and
slaughter
could
not
be
so
universal
,
especially
upon
the
common
sort
,
as
it
is
render'd
:
For
it
appears
further
by
our
English
Histories
,
that
their
Counties
and
Cities
in
North
,
and
South
,
and
East
,
and
West
,
were
generally
gain'd
by
grant
,
and
Composition
,
and
Treaty
,
and
fair
usage
of
those
that
yielded
,
as
well
as
by
Sieges
,
and
Battles
,
and
ruine
to
such
,
as
stood
out
;
which
cannot
well
consist
with
that
weak
conceit
of
total
extirpation
,
So
[
](A47083-e76880-b)h
h
Guitelin
,
diminitive
.
Gwydhel
sing
.
Hybernus
.
Gwydhelod
plur.
Gwydhelun
diminit
,
u
pronounced
as
y
;
But
in
the
Brittish
M.
S
:
His
name
is
Cyhelin
,
which
hath
no
affinity
with
Gwydhel
.
i●
G.
Malmesb.
de
Gestis
Anglorum
.
c.
3.
Octa
and
Ebusa
the
Son
and
Brother
of
Hengist
reduc'd
the
North
;
profligatis
qui
resistendum
putaverant
,
reliquos
in
fidem
acceptos
placidae
quietis
gratiâ
mulcebant
:
Breaking
such
as
made
resistance
,
the
rest
upon
surrender
,
they
allur'd
with
good
usage
to
rest
quiet
.
And
Kent
is
well
known
not
to
have
been
conquer'd
,
but
bestowed
as
a
present
for
Rowenna
[
](A47083-e77030-b)i
i
M.
Westmin
.
A
489.
&
462.
Usher
p.
1114.
as
before
.
Queens
bring
their
portions
with
them
,
but
Misses
are
dear
bought
.
And
[
](A47083-e77070-b)i
i
M.
Westmin
.
A
489.
&
462.
Usher
p.
1114.
London
,
a
great
and
populous
Emporium
at
that
time
(
as
appears
from
Marcellinus
,
and
Bede
,
and
our
Pope
Gregory
,
)
with
neighbouring
Counties
for
the
Kings
liberty
:
And
(
which
was
the
stoutest
,
though
not
the
largest
Kingdom
,
and
Conquer'd
and
swallowed
the
rest
of
the
Heptarchyes
,
and
gave
the
first
name
to
England
)
the
seven
Counties
of
the
West
Saxons
were
first
yielded
over
to
Kerdick
by
[
](A47083-e77200-b)k
k
Idem
p.
520.
&
Stowes
Annals
p.
65.
Mordred
,
Arthurs
Nephew
,
and
Vice-Roy
in
his
absence
,
to
assist
his
Title
to
the
Crown
against
Arthur
,
who
was
not
so
near
by
strict
and
Legitimate
descent
,
as
by
his
Election
,
(
for
his
Valour
and
merit
,
)
wherein
then
the
Princes
Rights
in
Brittain
were
chiefly
founded
;
and
therefore
[
](A47083-e77270-b)l
l
Usher
p.
514.
&
liber
Triadum
.
this
Mordred
,
or
Medrod
,
with
Vortigerne
,
(
who
delivered
this
Land
to
the
Saxons
,
)
and
Androgeus
(
or
Avarvy
,
or
Mandrubatius
,
who
betrayed
it
to
Caesar
,
)
are
recorded
,
as
the
three
disgraces
of
Brittain
,
yet
all
the
people
were
not
consumed
,
when
they
were
thus
surrendred
and
betrayed
:
How
else
could
they
serve
them
in
their
Armies
and
Legions
?
And
upon
King
Arthur's
return
,
after
several
wearisome
and
Bloudy
Contests
,
Kerdick
was
Re-invested
,
and
[
](A47083-e77420-b)m
m
Usher
p.
468.
confirmed
by
Arthur
in
several
of
those
Southern
Counties
,
upon
his
swearing
[
](A47083-e77460-b)m
m
Usher
p.
468.
Allegiance
to
him
for
them
,
and
[
](A47083-e77480-b)m
m
Usher
p.
468.
toleration
of
Christian
Religion
in
them
,
as
Vsher
proves
out
of
Rudborn
,
Polychronicon
and
others
;
so
Bath
,
Cicester
,
and
Gloucester
,
[
](A47083-e77540-b)n
n
Idem
569.
were
surrender'd
after
long
and
formal
Sieges
,
and
many
sharp
fights
preceding
:
And
where
[
](A47083-e77560-b)o
o
Usher
515
516.
M.
West
.
537.
M.
Westm
.
speaks
of
the
East-Angels
invading
Norfolk
,
Suffolk
,
Cambridge
,
&c.
Counties
,
and
destroying
all
the
Christians
that
were
in
them
,
the
clause
,
Omni
crudelitatis
genere
Christianos
affecerunt
,
Is
observ'd
by
Vsher
to
be
wanting
in
the
Manuscript
:
and
the
slaughter
which
Gormund
made
,
in
conjunction
with
the
Saxons
,
upon
the
Brittains
in
the
time
of
King
Careticus
,
(
which
was
their
greatest
overthrow
and
destruction
)
is
word
by
word
,
Gildas
[
](A47083-e77690-b)p
p
Idem
568.
dis
description
of
Hengist's
first
Irruption
and
slaughter
.
So
that
in
every
Heptarchy
,
though
all
were
reduc'd
and
conquered
,
yet
all
the
Brittish
Inhabitants
were
not
destroyed
or
expell'd
,
but
only
such
as
were
in
Arms
,
and
had
Estates
.
And
as
for
destruction
by
Plague
,
the
English
and
Irish
,
as
well
as
the
Brittains
equally
felt
the
smart
thereof
,
as
Bede
[
](A47083-e77800-b)q
q
Bed
.
lib
4.
c.
14.
3
,
c.
27.
is
witness
:
And
the
Streets
of
London
,
after
great
a
Plague
,
have
been
seen
as
ful
next
year
,
as
before
.
Withall
,
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
totall
destruction
of
the
Brittish
communalty
in
England
,
was
against
the
mutual
Practice
of
the
combatants
,
who
gave
Quarter
to
such
,
on
both
sides
;
and
against
the
Interest
and
benefit
of
the
Conquerour
.
It
was
Ethelfreds
method
,
stil'd
Ferus
,
the
bloudiest
of
the
Saxon
Kings
,
to
make
all
Countreys
he
conquer'd
,
aut
Tributarias
aut
Inhabitabiles
,
[
](A47083-e77950-b)r
r
Idem
l.
1.
c.
34.
saith
Bede
,
either
Tributary
or
wast
:
to
hurt
them
further
,
had
been
to
hurt
himself
,
and
deprive
himself
of
his
Rent
and
Contribution
:
when
Hengist
and
his
Saxons
were
driven
to
quit
the
land
by
young
Vortimer
,
who
was
the
first
made
Hengist
ever
turn
his
back
in
Battel
,
said
M.
Westminster
,
the
English
and
Scottish
History
agree
with
the
Brittish
,
that
their
wives
and
children
were
left
behind
,
and
[
](A47083-e78110-b)s
s
M.
Westm.
An.
456.
Hector
Boethius
l
8.
spar'd
from
the
Sword
;
and
Quarter
given
,
well
doth
prove
,
Quarter
to
have
been
before
received
.
And
when
Aurelius
Ambrosius
totally
defeated
and
reduc'd
Hengist
his
numerous
Army
,
his
Son
[
](A47083-e78180-b)†
†
M
Westm.
489.
Usher
446.
450.
Octa
forc'd
to
surrender
York
and
himself
;
and
Ebyssa
Dunbritton
,
and
Hengist
cut
off
[
](A47083-e78230-b)u
u
Histor.
Brit.
l.
8.
c.
7.
for
example
,
or
kill'd
by
Ambrosius
in
pursuite
,
[
](A47083-e78270-b)x
x
Hector
Boethius
l.
8.
p.
150.
saith
the
Scottish
History
;
and
the
most
Warlike
,
banished
into
their
own
Countrey
,
yet
the
rest
of
their
Commons
were
permitted
to
live
together
with
the
Brittains
,
in
the
lower
parts
of
Scotland
,
upon
terms
of
Allegiance
,
[
](A47083-e78330-b)y
y
Histor.
Brit.
l.
8.
c.
8.
&
Hector
Boethius
ut
supra
.
and
their
embracing
Christianity
,
as
was
observ'd
before
.
So
that
the
destruction
of
all
the
Brittains
out
of
England
,
is
like
that
story
of
the
[
](A47083-e78400-b)z
z
Usher
p.
718.
Picts
,
who
are
reported
to
be
destroyed
all
in
one
day
;
both
meer
fables
,
though
they
lost
their
Kingdom
in
the
Battle
,
yet
the
communalty
still
remained
,
being
the
Major
part
of
the
Scottish
Kingdom
,
and
their
after
Kings
using
still
the
stile
of
Kings
of
Picts
,
as
well
as
Scots
,
as
the
Learned
Arch-Bishop
[
](A47083-e78450-b)z
z
Usher
p.
718.
Vsher
largely
proves
.
The
Brittish
Christians
therefore
remaining
behind
in
Brittain
,
under
the
Power
of
the
Enemy
,
were
not
the
less
a
Church
of
Christ
,
than
was
the
Primitive
Church
,
by
being
under
Persecution
,
for
the
first
300
years
;
or
,
than
now
are
the
Greeks
under
Infidel
,
or
the
Roman
Church
it self
,
under
Gothish
Conquerours
;
Lazarus
belongs
to
Heaven
,
as
well
,
yea
more
than
Dives
:
afflictions
being
assistant
mortifications
,
helping
us
to
dye
to
this
world
in
our
affections
and
Values
,
wherein
consists
the
Heart
and
Inside
of
the
Church
:
and
those
Spiritual
Leaders
,
that
stayed
behind
with
their
charge
,
(
for
about
150
years
,
before
Augustine
arrived
to
expel
them
)
became
the
more
Supreme
over
them
under
Christ
,
upon
the
Remove
all
of
their
Christian
Temporal
Magistrates
.
It
s
true
,
not
to
appear
,
and
not
to
be
,
are
alike
in
some
sence
,
as
to
man
,
not
,
as
to
God
.
And
the
invisibility
of
the
Brittains
in
Lhoegr
,
was
more
for
want
of
History
and
evidence
,
(
either
concealed
or
destroyed
by
the
envy
and
malice
of
Adversaries
)
than
for
want
of
Existence
and
being
,
yea
mention
shall
be
made
of
them
in
their
obscurity
and
invisibility
,
when
it
serves
the
turn
of
the
adverse
Part.
Bede
mentions
[
](A47083-e78720-b)a
a
Bede
lib
5.
c.
19.
multos
Brittonas
Occidentalibus
Saxonibus
subditos
,
reduced
by
Aldhelmus
to
follow
the
Roman
Easter
,
which
proves
there
were
numbers
of
them
remaining
in
the
Country
,
some
reduced
,
and
some
still
unreduced
.
And
it
is
probable
,
more
Brittish
Christians
were
in
this
West-Saxon
Kingdom
,
than
any
other
part
,
because
of
the
Vicinity
of
Glastonbury
,
and
[
](A47083-e78830-b)b
b
H.
Seplman
.
Concil.
p.
442.
Caer
Went
,
or
Winchester
,
and
its
Ancient
Monastery
and
large
possessions
,
and
the
example
of
Amphibalus
,
(
the
Brittains
receiving
great
encouragement
from
the
Neighbourhood
of
their
Martyrs
to
persevre
in
their
Faith
.
)
The
Chronicle
of
Glastonbury
mentions
the
residence
of
Brittish
Bishops
in
their
Sees
in
those
parts
,
(
as
Bede
their
People
:
)
for
when
King
Ina
,
about
the
year
700
,
Translated
the
See
of
[
](A47083-e78940-b)c
c
Usher
p
65.
Congersbury
to
Wells
adjoyning
,
in
the
time
of
Daniel
the
last
Bishop
of
the
Brittains
there
,
it
affirms
the
same
so
to
have
continued
a
succession
of
Brittish
Bishops
for
600
years
and
above
,
till
that
time
,
which
is
about
500
years
together
before
the
arrival
of
Monk
Augustine
,
and
about
an
100
years
after
:
which
proves
either
strict
observations
of
Mordred
and
Arthur's
Articles
with
Kerdick
;
or
great
consanguinity
and
kindness
amongst
them
;
that
the
zeal
and
Interest
of
Augustine
,
could
not
prevail
with
the
Pagan
Saxons
,
to
hunt
this
Bishop
out
of
Congersbury
,
as
well
as
Thadioc
and
Theon
out
of
York
and
London
,
Congersbury
or
Wells
being
a
member
of
the
Brittish
Arch-Bishoprick
of
London
,
and
barring
thereby
the
title
of
Occupancy
,
(
which
was
Augustine's
beatifical
aim
)
and
giving
edge
to
the
Canons
of
General
Councels
against
him
for
this
forcible
entrance
:
neither
is
it
at
all
improbable
,
that
the
Brittains
should
affect
here
to
mingle
Rights
and
Protections
by
Intermarriages
with
the
Saxons
,
after
they
became
Christian
(
who
were
so
culpably
forward
to
be
unequally
yok'd
before
)
and
be
inclin'd
to
relinquish
all
notes
of
destinction
apace
,
the
old
style
of
Easter
,
and
their
Brittish
names
and
dialect
,
and
change
Lhoid
into
Grey
,
and
Winn
into
White
,
&c.
which
signifie
the
same
,
and
though
some
sturdily
retain'd
their
Brittish
names
of
Dunne
,
and
Dee
,
and
Gough
,
and
Moyle
,
and
Trever
,
yet
others
chang'd
perhaps
Trewen
,
Trevechan
Trene
widh
,
&c.
into
Whittington
,
Littleton
,
Newton
,
&c.
of
the
same
signification
,
for
their
convenience
,
as
upon
like
imitation
now
in
Wales
,
Powell
,
Prichard
,
Progers
,
Jones
,
&c.
are
become
standing
Sirnames
of
Families
,
which
before
with
the
old
Brittains
were
but
the
Christian
names
of
the
Fathers
,
ap
Howel
,
ap.
Risiart
,
Roger
,
Joan
,
&c.
yea
perhaps
to
disown
all
alliance
with
the
Brittains
in
Wales
,
standing
out
in
War
;
partly
for
security
to
themselves
,
as
the
heard
forsake
a
Deer
that
is
pursued
,
or
Courtiers
a
fallen
favorite
,
partly
out
of
modable
conformity
to
the
prevailing
party
,
as
in
a
great
part
of
Devonshire
,
or
Duffneint
,
and
Cornwall
,
which
are
old
Brittish
Territories
,
where
it
is
freshly
known
,
the
same
Ancient
people
remain
,
but
their
Language
much
worne
out
,
and
giving
place
to
another
;
like
as
in
little
Bittain
the
whole
entire
Countrey
are
old
Brittains
;
whether
some
old
Legions
of
Maximus
settled
there
under
[
](A47083-e79470-b)c
c
Several
Dukes
of
Brittain
were
afterward
so
called
.
Con●n
Merriadoc
,
[
](A47083-e79500-b)d
d
Hist.
Brit.
Galsr
.
as
saith
the
Brittish
Histories
,
or
new
exiles
forc'd
thither
,
as
elsewhere
by
the
Saxons
,
[
](A47083-e79540-b)e
e
Usher
421.
422.
(
as
the
Learned
Primate
guesses
,
because
he
meets
no
mention
in
Authors
of
them
abiding
there
,
till
the
Invasion
of
Gallia
by
the
French
,
which
is
near
Cotemporary
to
that
of
Lhoegr
by
the
Saxons
,
though
it
is
hard
to
imagine
,
how
they
should
win
their
Country
from
others
,
who
failed
to
defend
their
own
)
But
though
they
be
undoubted
Brittains
in
their
origen
,
yet
now
there
is
little
or
no
difference
between
them
,
and
the
meer
French
in
appearance
,
especially
on
that
side
of
the
Country
,
towards
France
,
or
High
Brittain
,
where
the
Brittish
Language
is
wholy
forgot
and
extinguished
,
(
as
amongst
the
Brittains
of
Lhoegr
)
:
So
in
Gallia
or
France
it self
,
though
the
old
Inhabitants
the
Gaules
,
or
Galli
,
seem
quite
consumed
,
every
Mothers
Son
;
since
the
modern
French
,
or
Franci
out
of
Germany
invaded
their
Land
,
chang'd
and
suppressed
their
Language
,
Names
,
and
Laws
;
yet
nothing
is
more
evident
by
Historical
character
,
than
that
the
Nation
is
still
the
same
,
though
the
name
and
dress
be
alter'd
;
and
what
by
the
nature
of
the
Air
,
and
what
by
Inter-marriages
with
one
another
,
and
what
by
Divine
mercy
relieving
right
owners
at
last
,
on
the
one
hand
,
and
vengeance
on
the
other
,
cutting
off
the
lives
and
lines
of
men
of
bloud
and
violence
,
the
French
are
still
the
same
Old
Gauls
,
of
whom
[
](A47083-e79770-b)f
f
M.
Florus
lib
2
,
c.
4.
Florus
his
character
about
2000
years
ago
,
is
found
true
to
this
day
,
primus
impetus
major
quam
virorum
,
sequens
minor
quam
faeminarum
,
above
men
at
first
assault
,
below
women
at
rally
.
Neither
have
our
modern
French
the
zeal
and
humour
of
the
old
Franci
after
liberty
,
from
whence
they
had
that
name
.
In
like
manner
,
in
several
Counties
of
Wales
,
especially
amongst
several
of
the
Gentry
,
all
is
alter'd
since
the
time
of
Henry
the
seventh
,
(
who
broke
the
middle
wall
of
Partition
,
and
united
in
himself
both
Nations
into
one
,
)
and
the
Councel
settled
in
the
marches
,
not
only
in
taking
new
and
single
Sirnames
after
the
English
manner
,
instead
of
their
Ancient
and
Brittish
stile
,
compounded
of
Progenitours
(
as
the
modern
Christian
names
of
Europe's
Grandees
are
with
friends
and
Patrons
)
which
us'd
to
puzzle
the
English
Judges
of
that
Court
in
their
Circuits
,
and
occasion
a
mistake
of
one
man
for
3
or
4
,
but
in
the
total
disuse
of
the
Brittish
tongue
,
and
using
the
English
instead
,
in
several
of
their
Families
,
whether
to
follow
the
English
,
as
many
of
the
English
do
the
French
,
or
to
avoid
the
burden
and
Inconvenience
,
of
being
singular
and
distinct
in
so
small
a
number
,
against
so
great
a
body
;
as
is
now
the
English
Nation
;
or
because
of
their
Intermarriages
with
the
English
,
in
civility
to
their
consorts
,
which
example
of
theirs
,
were
stronger
than
any
Law
,
to
abolish
and
destroy
the
Brittish
tongue
forever
,
but
that
it
is
mainly
preserv'd
upon
the
score
of
Religion
in
Pulpits
,
between
the
Clergy
and
communalty
,
who
have
a
great
and
dear
esteem
of
the
Gospel
Preached
,
and
are
they
,
that
chiefly
support
the
tongue
,
and
retain
the
Customs
,
and
Traditions
,
and
Principles
,
and
proverbs
of
their
Ancestors
,
(
and
some
novel
Popish
rites
besides
,
which
have
crept
in
amongst
them
,
as
their
praying
at
cross
ways
before
their
Corps
,
which
are
tolerated
by
their
guides
,
least
they
should
be
unsettled
and
scandalized
in
their
more
Ancient
and
Catholick
observations
by
abrupt
disuse
,
till
by
knowledge
they
come
to
leave
them
off
,
of
their
own
accord
.
)
Neither
are
the
Gentry
of
Wales
the
less
Brittains
,
(
as
neither
the
old
Brittains
in
Lhoegr
)
for
conforming
daily
to
the
English
manner
;
nor
the
French
,
less
Gauls
for
the
loss
of
their
Gallic
tongue
,
as
the
Brittish
Language
is
in
like
danger
to
be
wholly
worn
out
also
,
as
was
said
,
unless
the
Chiefs
of
the
Nation
,
our
Princes
or
Senate
,
out
of
Generous
filial
honour
to
Antiquity
and
Truth
,
think
it
fit
and
expedient
,
and
for
the
glory
of
the
Nation
,
(
which
is
ambitious
of
recovering
,
as
by
some
secret
instinct
,
the
old
Name
of
Great
Brittain
,
)
to
give
some
support
and
life
to
the
Language
of
Great
Brittain
likewise
,
not
yet
incurable
or
exstinct
.
A
Language
so
Ancient
and
venerable
in
the
first
professing
the
true
Religion
immediately
,
and
all
along
,
from
the
Resurrection
:
and
in
the
first
opposing
of
false
Religion
,
and
Popish
abuses
above
a
1000
years
ago
:
the
mother-tongue
of
Lucius
and
Constantine
the
Great
,
the
first
Princes
of
the
Christian
Church
;
so
useful
to
the
Antiquities
,
not
only
of
our
Btittish
Isles
,
but
the
greatest
part
of
Europe
,
that
Forreigners
have
Printed
our
Dictionaries
,
as
the
Origen
of
Gallic
Antiquities
under
other
names
,
out
of
learned
ambition
;
Oriental
in
its
Grammar
,
copious
,
as
the
Greek
,
for
compositions
;
as
elegant
,
the
more
old
,
as
is
the
English
,
the
more
new
it
is
;
For
the
Rule
and
structure
of
its
Poesies
,
and
the
Awen
,
or
inspiration
of
its
Poets
,
hardly
to
be
parallel'd
in
any
Nation
whatsoever
,
that
Augustus
could
not
be
more
divertis'd
with
Horace
,
&c.
than
our
Princes
and
Gentry
were
in
ample
manner
with
there
Prydydhion
:
Or
at
least
that
some
worthy
Wellwisher
to
the
Brittish
Nation
,
would
oblige
thousands
of
grateful
hearts
,
and
God
himself
,
by
so
good
a
work
,
in
commiserating
the
Spiritual
condition
of
men
and
Maid-servants
,
resorting
,
hither
from
Wales
for
service
,
who
for
several
years
(
while
they
are
to
learn
the
English
tongue
,
and
to
be
able
to
keep
pace
with
the
volubility
of
Pulpits
,
which
learners
of
other
Languages
find
to
be
too
quick
for
the
ear
in
the
most
stayed
delivery
)
are
for
that
time
in
the
condition
of
the
Deaf
Born
:
without
they
had
a
Church
built
,
and
assign'd
,
as
other
Nations
have
,
for
a
morning
Family
service
and
Instruction
,
which
others
(
that
well
understand
the
English
)
would
however
resort
with
gladness
to
,
out
of
imbred
delight
and
satisfaction
,
to
speak
to
their
God
in
their
own
tongue
,
and
both
might
easily
be
effected
with
little
or
no
charge
to
the
friend
of
the
Brittains
,
but
the
procuring
by
his
interest
,
or
Authority
,
publick
rule
and
countenance
for
the
same
.
And
on
the
other
hand
,
we
find
the
English
not
wanting
or
tardy
,
(
even
in
times
of
former
Hostilities
)
to
unite
and
incorporate
the
Brittains
with
themselves
,
by
all
manner
of
Civility
consistent
with
their
ends
of
dominion
:
For
in
the
North
,
beyond
Humber
,
where
the
Saxons
did
most
settle
and
overflow
,
[
](A47083-e80400-b)g
g
Hist.
Brit.
l.
6.
c.
13.
perswading
King
Vortigerne
,
it
was
for
his
better
defence
and
safeguard
against
his
Northern
enemies
,
the
Lords
and
Gentry
that
did
resist
,
as
having
most
to
lose
,
fared
the
worst
by
it
,
but
the
rest
,
or
the
Brittish
Communalty
,
had
fair
and
alluring
conditions
given
them
,
as
before
;
and
intermarried
altogether
.
[
](A47083-e80450-b)g
g
Hist.
Britt
.
l.
6.
c.
13.
But
in
the
South
,
or
West
Saxon
Kingdom
;
(
where
they
were
the
Major
part
for
Poll
,
no
doubt
,
)
they
lived
in
a
far
milder
Aire
,
and
kinder
usage
,
as
appears
by
that
West
Saxon
[
](A47083-e80520-b)h
h
Spelm.
Con.
129.
Leges
R.
Edward
Confess
.
apud
Lambard
.
p.
148.
Constitution
in
Sir
H.
Spelman
,
attributed
to
King
Ina
,
about
the
Intermarriadges
between
the
English
and
the
Brittains
(
who
used
the
like
policy
towards
the
Danes
;
[
](A47083-e80620-b)i
i
Not.
in
Faedus
Aluredi
&
Guthruni
apud
Lambardum
.
though
their
enemies
.
)
Vniversi
Angli
,
qui
tunc
temporis
extiterunt
,
uxores
suas
ceperunt
de
Britonum
genere
,
&
Britones
uxores
suas
de
illustri
sanguine
&
genere
Anglorum
,
hoc
est
,
de
genere
Saxonum
,
hoc
enim
factum
fuit
per
commune
concilium
,
&
assensum
omnium
Episcoporum
,
&
Principum
,
procerum
,
comitum
,
&
omnium
sapientum
,
seniorum
,
&
populorum
,
totius
Regni
,
&
per
praeceptum
Regis
Inae
praedicti
Ita
fuerunt
tunc
temporis
per
universum
Regnum
Brittanniae
,
duo
in
carne
una
—
gens
una
&
populus
unus
miseratione
divinâ
:
All
the
English
universally
in
those
dayes
married
their
Wives
out
of
Brittish
Families
,
and
the
Brittains
in
like
manner
,
their
Wives
out
of
the
Noble
Bloud
of
the
English
,
or
Saxons
.
For
this
was
done
by
the
Common
Council
,
and
the
assent
of
all
the
Bishops
,
and
Princes
,
Peers
,
Earles
,
and
all
the
Wisemen
,
and
Elders
,
and
people
,
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
and
by
the
Commandment
of
King
Ina
aforesaid
;
so
then
over
all
the
Kingdom
of
Brittain
they
were
two
in
one
flesh
,
one
Nation
and
one
people
—
by
Gods
mercy
.
But
the
authentickness
and
truth
of
this
Constitution
is
doubted
by
that
Learned
Knight
,
not
that
it
could
be
supposed
,
that
either
the
Brittains
,
or
Mr.
Lambard
were
the
Inventors
of
it
;
but
that
it
supposes
King
Ina
to
have
married
King
Cadwaladr's
Daughter
,
and
Heire
of
Brittain
,
whom
Malmesbury
mentions
to
have
had
but
one
Wife
;
and
with
her
,
and
by
her
perswasions
to
have
ended
his
dayes
at
Rome
,
in
the
Armes
of
the
Apostles
,
as
then
they
were
imposed
upon
;
yet
confesses
that
Humphrey
Lhuyd
(
that
great
Antiquary
and
Herald
,
)
averrs
Ina
to
be
Cadwaladr's
Son
,
others
his
Granchild
;
and
the
Brittish
names
of
the
Kings
immediatly
succeeding
Ina
,
Cedwalla
,
Centwin
,
Escivin
,
Cenwalch
is
some
argument
of
affinity
in
use
between
them
,
but
this
Western
Constitution
seems
rather
to
refer
to
the
time
of
[
](A47083-e80940-b)k
k
G.
Malmsb
,
de
Gestis
Angl.
lib.
2.
c.
1.
Egbert
,
who
was
Regis
Inae
de
Fratre
Inigildo
abnepos
,
King
Ina's
great
Nephew
by
his
Brother
Ingild
,
who
first
reduc'd
by
his
Armes
,
the
rest
of
the
Saxon
Heptarchyes
under
himself
,
as
one
Monarch
over
all
:
for
then
,
saith
the
Constitution
,
(
which
proves
it
to
have
been
made
,
when
,
as
one
Kingdom
,
it
was
to
have
but
one
name
,
)
deinde
universi
vocaverunt
Regnum
Anglorum
,
quod
antea
vocatum
fuit
Regnum
Brittaniae
,
then
all
agreed
,
it
should
be
thenceforth
called
England
,
which
before
was
called
Brittain
,
as
being
his
own
right
now
,
not
so
much
by
Conquest
,
(
wherein
his
numerous
intermingled
Brittains
were
not
the
least
serviceable
to
him
,
)
as
by
descent
and
title
from
the
Brittish
Kings
,
the
former
Rightful
Proprietors
.
So
naturally
all
right
Titles
,
usurped
and
invaded
for
a
time
)
long
to
return
to
their
Right
owners
,
as
a
stone
to
its
Center
,
when
the
force
that
held
it
in
the
Aire
,
is
nigh
expir'd
.
And
so
this
decree
for
Inter-marriadges
was
in
further
acknowledgment
and
corroboration
of
the
right
title
,
to
extinguish
enmity
and
distance
,
and
to
unite
the
people
in
one
Brittish
bloud
:
Or
,
if
there
was
never
any
such
decree
,
or
Law
,
then
the
least
that
can
be
imagin'd
is
,
that
it
was
some
prophecy
,
(
far
exceeding
Merlin's
for
event
and
perspicuity
,
)
that
got
into
their
Rolls
and
Registers
:
For
what
is
there
more
plain
and
manifest
,
than
that
the
three
parts
of
Great
Brittain
,
the
Alban-Brittains
,
or
the
Scots
;
and
Loegrian
or
Locrine-Brittains
,
or
the
English
;
and
the
Cambro-Brittains
,
or
the
Welsh
,
(
who
alone
ever
surviv'd
visibly
distinct
)
are
all
soderd
and
united
into
one
and
the
same
Nation
,
by
Marriadges
,
and
Bloud
,
and
name
,
and
Government
.
And
that
therefore
in
all
probability
,
(
considering
the
Attributes
of
God
,
his
Justice
,
and
mercy
,
and
that
prophetical
Aphorisme
of
our
Saviour
,
All
they
that
take
the
Sword
,
shall
perish
with
the
Sword
,
Mat.
26.52
.
Rev.
13.10
.
and
the
Brittish
Tradition
,
Twylh
y
cyllilh
hirion
a
dhial
ar
y
Saeson
,
Treachery
and
long
Knives
apace
,
will
bring
down
vengeance
on
the
Saxon
race
,
and
the
shortness
of
the
Lives
and
Lines
of
Conquerors
,
and
bloudy
men
,
Psal.
55.24
.
and
how
ready
God
is
to
have
done
correcting
,
and
to
burn
the
Rod
,
when
the
Child
amends
:
)
If
all
mens
Cards
and
Pedigree
throughout
this
Isle
were
known
,
or
confess'd
,
that
there
would
be
found
over
all
the
Nation
,
more
than
an
hundred
to
one
,
that
were
of
Brittish
extraction
,
to
any
that
were
pure
Norman
,
or
Dane
,
or
Saxon
,
or
Roman
,
or
descended
either
from
their
Martial
Leaders
,
or
or
Females
of
their
Camp
:
And
further
,
touching
the
Brittains
of
Wales
apart
,
which
no
doubt
were
the
chief
Gentry
and
Nobility
,
and
the
military
part
of
the
Loegrian
Brittains
,
driven
out
of
their
Seats
and
Lands
by
the
Saxons
,
(
as
the
[
](A47083-e81470-b)†
†
Buchanan
Rege
86.
p.
211.
H
Luyd
Fragm.
Britt
.
p.
30
Saxon
Officers
and
Nobles
were
driven
into
the
Low-lands
of
Scotland
by
the
Normans
,
for
they
did
not
seek
their
refuge
in
Wales
,
and
the
Highlands
call
them
Saxons
to
this
day
,
and
none
retain
more
the
Old
Saxon
dialect
,
or
perhaps
the
humour
of
their
Ancestors
,
in
being
Souldiers
of
Fortune
abroad
,
and
Politick
:
as
in
the
Vigour
and
hasty
earnestness
of
the
Scotch
Communalty
,
and
several
Ancient
Customes
,
the
Brittish
,
or
,
as
men
say
,
the
Welsh
bloud
and
humour
,
is
as
much
discernible
)
such
hath
been
,
the
apparent
mercy
and
providence
of
God
in
their
distinct
preservation
to
this
day
;
that
the
whole
Nation
is
greatly
become
Great
Brittain
again
by
their
means
,
and
this
Seed
and
Remnant
sown
over
the
whole
field
of
Lhoegr
amongst
their
Ancient
Brethren
again
;
as
appears
more
perceptibly
,
and
by
Records
,
in
their
Allyance
with
most
and
the
chiefest
Noble
[
](A47083-e81690-b)l
l
Enderby
Cambria
Triumphans
.
Families
and
Houses
of
England
,
and
may
be
dayly
seen
and
found
in
most
Companies
,
you
can
fall
into
,
of
the
Communalty
;
where
,
Captains
occurr
not
more
frequent
than
Brittains
,
either
by
Birth
,
or
Derivation
,
or
Alliance
:
But
is
most
remarkably
and
importantly
evident
and
visible
in
the
Throne
it self
.
The
Royal
Family
of
the
Stewards
,
having
had
their
singular
preservation
in
Wales
betimes
,
in
[
](A47083-e81840-b)m
m
Cambden
in
Scotia
p.
726.
Buchanan
Rege
86.
p.
212.
Fleance
the
only
Son
of
Banquo
,
escaping
from
the
snares
of
Macbeth
against
his
life
,
and
marrying
Nesta
the
Daughter
of
Prince
Griffith
ap
Lhewelin
,
whereby
they
recovered
to
be
Great
Stewards
or
Abthanes
of
Scotland
:
And
their
highest
Exaltation
,
of
being
Kings
of
Great
Brittain
by
the
like
affinity
,
and
descent
from
King
Henry
the
seventh
,
in
whom
(
or
his
Queen
)
was
contain'd
the
Brittish
Title
from
King
Cadwaldr
,
(
as
well
as
the
Norman
and
English
)
descending
either
through
[
](A47083-e82040-b)f
f
George
Owen
Harry
,
Pedegree
of
King
James
Printed
at
London
,
1604
Et
Langhornius
Hist.
infine
.
Gwladys
Dhû
,
the
only
Daughter
of
Prince
Lhewelin
ap
Jorweth
,
married
to
the
Mortimers
,
from
whom
his
Queen
descended
;
or
through
Owen
Tudyr
from
the
last
Prince
Lhewelin
,
Nephew
to
Gwladys
Dhû
,
from
whom
himself
descended
;
who
though
stil'd
a
Welsh
[
](A47083-e82160-b)g
g
Hall
3.
Rich.
3.
f.
54.
Milk-sop
by
King
Richard
Crook-back
in
his
speech
,
when
they
were
ready
to
joyn
Battle
for
the
Crown
,
yet
it
well
appears
what
kind
of
Prince
he
was
,
for
wisdom
and
magnificence
,
in
my
Lord
Verulam's
Monument
of
his
Life
,
and
his
own
of
his
Death
at
Westminster
.
So
that
Invasions
and
Conquests
may
be
compared
to
Land-floods
for
their
prevalence
and
premanency
,
which
for
a
while
know
no
banks
;
and
discolour
,
and
alter
the
whole
Channel
from
appearing
to
be
the
same
current
;
but
after
a
short
time
,
this
confusion
is
soon
over
,
and
the
River
becomes
the
same
as
it
was
before
,
and
within
its
old
banks
and
rules
:
For
we
plainly
perceive
the
English
are
so
much
the
same
at
this
day
,
saving
some
few
chief
Families
,
as
if
there
had
never
been
any
Norman
Inundation
;
and
by
like
parity
,
the
English
themselves
are
the
bulk
of
the
Old
Brittains
,
wearing
out
the
Saxon
violence
,
in
the
form
of
Brittains
,
as
the
Norman
in
the
form
of
English
;
and
all
is
great
Brittain
again
,
as
well
in
Truth
as
in
Name
,
not
without
Divine
suggestion
upon
the
minds
of
King
and
people
to
be
so
desirous
to
retrieve
it
.
As
Grand
Cairo
is
the
same
City
,
though
thousands
go
in
and
out
in
Caravans
every
day
;
or
our
bodies
are
the
same
in
substance
,
though
not
in
the
parts
,
which
have
undergone
several
fluxes
and
successions
:
The
Pressure
of
one
Nation
by
another
,
having
more
of
chastisement
in
it
,
than
destruction
,
and
resembling
an
Ague
more
than
Death
,
for
that
when
it
hath
made
a
great
depredation
of
the
Spirits
,
(
which
answer
to
the
Nobility
,
where
the
Disease
most
commonly
is
contracted
and
seated
by
Luxury
and
inflammations
,
)
and
brought
the
flesh
of
the
body
very
low
,
(
which
answers
to
the
Commonalty
,
which
bears
its
share
in
the
smart
and
disorder
,
)
then
it
departs
and
leaves
us
of
its
own
accord
,
without
other
force
or
Physick
,
and
we
recover
our
old
health
,
and
Spirits
,
and
Flesh
,
and
colour
,
in
our
old
accustom'd
Aire
,
and
Aliment
,
and
are
as
we
were
at
first
,
having
never
been
otherwise
for
substance
,
but
the
same
.
As
in
our
own
experience
in
our
late
Civil
Wars
,
which
made
two
contrary
Nations
of
one
,
the
Chiefs
came
to
Scaffolds
,
to
Goldsmith-Hall
,
or
Tyburn
,
for
good
or
ill
desert
;
the
body
of
the
Nation
continuing
the
same
,
and
the
old
Souldiers
of
the
King
,
making
the
best
part
of
Cromwells
Army
,
as
hath
been
observed
,
and
the
Round-head
and
Cavalier
now
no
more
distinct
:
And
upon
the
same
account
our
Modern
Italians
,
may
be
allowed
to
be
the
same
Nation
with
the
Ancient
Romans
;
but
with
far
greater
Alloy
and
mixture
of
Strangers
,
than
the
Brittains
:
Their
Invasions
and
Feavers
from
Goths
,
and
Vandalls
,
and
Hunnes
,
and
Saracens
,
being
more
turbulent
and
destructive
,
than
ours
from
a
few
Normans
,
and
Danes
,
and
Saxons
,
which
the
Nation
was
better
able
to
digest
:
The
main
stream
of
the
Flood
passing
over
them
,
and
but
its
Eddy
over
us
.
Which
considerations
afford
an
Argument
,
and
an
Observation
;
an
Argument
against
their
Cavil
,
that
would
renew
Alphonsus
Garsias
his
exception
to
the
English
Embassadors
plea
in
the
Council
of
Basil
,
touching
the
Antiquity
and
precedency
of
our
Brittish
Church
,
Non
sunt
tempora
compucanda
à
gente
,
prima
,
(
with
him
Britonibus
Britonantibus
)
quae
totaliter
est
expulsa
,
&c.
The
time
of
Brittain's
Conversion
,
saith
he
,
is
not
to
be
reckoned
from
the
first
Inhabitants
,
and
very
Brittans
,
who
were
totally
destroyed
and
expelled
;
but
from
the
time
of
the
Saxons
Invading
England
,
from
whom
the
English
descend
;
for
by
the
precedent
suppositions
it
appears
,
the
Ancient
Brittains
were
not
wholly
destroyed
,
as
he
,
and
others
through
ignorance
,
have
imagin'd
:
And
beside
,
the
English
may
with
as
much
right
inherit
the
priviledges
of
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
as
the
modern
Italians
succeed
in
the
Rights
and
Superiorities
of
the
Ancient
Roman
Chaire
.
For
if
Victorious
Goths
can
inherit
by
force
the
Roman
,
Supremacies
,
why
not
Victorious
Saxons
,
and
Normans
as
well
inherit
the
exemptions
of
Brittain
;
for
the
English
are
more
old
Brittains
,
than
the
modern
Italians
,
are
Old
Romans
:
And
let
them
produce
their
Roman
Charter
when
they
please
,
they
'l
find
our
Brittanick
freedom
and
Seniority
upon
the
back
thereof
:
For
the
Pope
himself
,
(
Gods
Rival
,
)
will
allow
Catholick
Conquerors
to
win
and
wear
those
Kingdoms
,
with
all
their
rights
,
[
](A47083-e83020-b)p
p
Usher
p.
143.
which
he
bestowes
from
their
right
owners
,
for
their
heresy
(
setting
himself
therein
above
God's
Commandment
,
thou
shalt
not
steal
,
)
and
much
more
lawfully
doth
God
himself
,
the
absolute
Soveraign
of
the
World
,
give
away
the
rights
of
Nations
,
that
are
to
be
chastised
for
their
sins
,
to
his
Instruments
and
labourers
,
that
he
imployes
in
that
work
;
and
the
Wild
Saxons
were
as
capable
to
earn
,
and
succeed
in
such
Brittish
Rights
and
Priviledges
,
as
the
Catholick
Goths
and
Vandalls
to
succeed
St.
Peter
:
The
Conquerors
and
Conquered
being
the
same
persons
in
fiction
,
(
but
as
much
against
the
will
of
the
one
,
as
with
the
desire
and
lust
of
the
other
,
like
Jonas
in
the
belly
of
the
Whale
:
)
But
the
English
and
Brittains
are
further
one
and
the
same
people
,
by
Adoption
of
Laws
,
more
than
by
the
power
of
the
Sword
;
and
by
Contracts
,
and
Treaties
,
and
Surrenders
,
and
Trust
,
as
Wives
are
the
same
persons
with
their
Husbands
.
The
English
therefore
are
bound
to
maintain
the
Rights
and
Immunities
of
the
Brittish
Church
in
point
of
Honour
and
Trust
,
as
well
as
for
their
own
Concern
and
Interest
.
When
the
[
](A47083-e83280-b)a
a
Liv.
Decad.
1.
l.
7
:
Campans
could
not
prevail
with
the
Romans
,
to
take
their
part
against
the
Samnites
,
who
were
too
strong
for
them
,
they
surrendred
their
City
and
Country
to
the
Romans
,
and
pleaded
by
their
Embassadour
,
Quandoquidem
nostra
tueri
adversus
vim
,
&c.
vestra
certè
defendetis
:
If
you
cannot
be
prevail'd
upon
,
to
defend
Our
Interests
against
our
Enemies
,
we
leave
it
upon
you
,
to
defend
your
Own
;
Tum
jam
fides
agi
visa
,
deditos
non
prodi
,
Then
they
conceived
themselves
bound
by
Faith
,
to
defend
their
charge
,
and
Prostrate
allyes
;
which
was
a
greater
tye
upon
their
noble
spirits
,
than
the
preservation
of
their
Empire
:
and
there
is
no
spirit
so
mean
,
nor
a
Hen
upon
any
dunghill
to
be
found
,
without
the
like
sence
,
and
concern
,
and
courage
,
to
power
,
towards
her
young
ones
in
like
dependance
.
And
as
a
greater
part
of
the
Loegrian-Brittains
came
under
the
power
of
the
Saxons
,
by
guift
and
alliance
,
and
by
craft
[
](A47083-e83400-b)r
r
Dolo
non
fero
W.
Malemsb
.
lib
3.
de
gestis
pontific
.
Londin
.
Dr.
Heylin
Help
to
History
p.
37.
more
than
by
the
Sword
,
so
when
the
Brittains
of
Wales
agreed
with
Edward
the
first
,
to
accept
a
Prince
of
his
nomination
,
that
were
born
in
Wales
,
[
](A47083-e83490-b)s
s
Dr
Powel
History
of
Wales
and
understood
no
English
,
(
which
proved
to
be
his
own
eldest
Son
,
born
about
that
time
in
Carnarvon
Castle
,
and
ever
afterwards
the
eldest
Sons
of
every
successive
King
of
England
)
this
his
Heading
the
body
of
that
Nation
,
with
his
own
Son
on
the
one
hand
,
whom
they
believed
to
be
their
own
flesh
and
bloud
on
the
other
,
was
a
manifest
Incorporation
of
Wales
by
the
Intention
of
both
,
in
the
person
of
the
Prince
;
several
[
](A47083-e83560-b)†
†
Statul
.
Ann.
12
Edw.
1.27
.
H.
8.
c.
26.
Acts
of
Parliament
giving
confirmation
afterwards
thereunto
.
But
which
is
the
fullest
completion
of
Union
,
Both
Nations
are
one
,
not
only
by
Law
,
but
by
Bloud
,
not
in
the
Prince
of
Wales
alone
,
but
in
the
King
himself
,
(
which
is
all
in
all
;
)
He
being
bone
of
their
bone
,
and
flesh
of
their
flesh
.
For
our
English
Kings
and
Princes
are
now
more
Brittains
,
than
any
of
our
Cambro-Brittains
,
being
Royal-Alban-Loegrian-Cambro-Brittains
,
all
in
one
and
the
same
person
,
and
therefore
more
bound
by
Nature
and
Honour
,
as
well
as
Soveraignty
,
to
be
zealous
to
assert
the
Ancient
Liberties
of
the
Brittish
Church
,
against
Rome's
Enchroachments
and
usurpations
,
than
any
other
Brittains
whatsoever
:
Now
no
persons
can
be
imagin'd
to
be
made
one
and
the
same
,
by
stronger
tye
,
than
by
such
triple
Union
by
bloud
,
and
by
their
wills
and
consent
,
and
by
necessity
,
whether
they
will
or
no
:
And
though
generous
natures
are
apt
to
be
free
and
liberal
,
yet
what
wiseman
ever
parted
with
his
Birth-right
,
or
what
person
of
spirit
or
honour
,
ever
relinquish'd
or
betrayed
his
trust
,
and
charge
over
the
Rights
of
others
,
out
of
liberality
.
I
shall
conclude
these
Previous
Observations
against
vulgar
mistakes
,
and
comprize
my
subsequent
Proofs
,
in
a
passage
of
an
Anonymons
Author
,
published
in
the
late
times
,
reported
to
be
Mr.
Selden
,
and
very
right
in
this
.
Their
courage
at
last
revived
,
and
by
divers
Victories
,
by
the
space
of
200
years
,
God
stopped
the
hasty
conquest
of
the
Saxons
:
the
result
whereof
by
Truces
,
Leagues
,
Commerce
,
conversation
,
and
Marriages
between
both
Nations
,
declared
plainly
,
that
it
was
too
late
for
the
Saxons
to
get
all
,
their
bounds
being
predetermined
by
God
,
and
thus
declared
to
the
world
.
In
all
which
God
,
(
taming
the
Britton's
pride
by
the
Saxon's
power
,
and
discovering
the
Saxons
darkness
by
the
Britton's
light
)
made
himself
Lord
over
both
people
,
in
the
conclusion
.
These
Suppositions
premised
,
I
come
to
Positive
proofs
for
the
Conversion
of
the
English
,
that
it
was
by
Brittish
Ministry
,
and
not
by
Roman
:
For
some
of
our
Incomparably
Learned
Writers
give
it
almost
for
graunted
(
though
they
sufficiently
fortifie
against
the
inconvenience
)
that
our
English
Christians
stand
not
so
secure
from
the
danger
of
this
Romish
pretention
,
as
the
Brittish
do
.
For
the
Brittish
Bishops
sayes
the
great
and
good
Dr.
Hammond
[
](A47083-e84000-b)u
u
Dr.
Hammond
of
Schism
p.
113.
still
holding
out
against
this
pretention
,
and
that
with
all
reason
on
their
side
,
if
the
title
of
conversion
,
which
the
Romanist
pleads
for
our
subjection
,
may
be
of
any
validity
with
him
,
it
must
needs
follow
that
the
Whole
Island
,
cannot
upon
this
score
of
Augustine's
conversion
,
be
now
deemed
schismatical
;
it
being
certain
that
the
whole
Island
,
and
particularly
the
Dominion
of
Wales
,
was
not
thus
converted
by
Augustine
,
nor
formerly
by
any
sent
from
Rome
,
or
that
observed
the
Roman
Order
,
(
as
appears
by
the
observation
of
Easter
,
contrary
ro
the
usage
receiv'd
at
Rome
,
)
but
either
by
Joseph
of
Arimathea
,
or
Simon
Zelotes
,
as
our
Annals
tell
us
,
most
probably
.
And
this
in
the
first
place
must
needs
be
yielded
by
those
that
expect
to
receive
any
advantage
by
this
argument
.
But
,
which
is
more
,
if
the
Whole
Island
,
as
well
as
the
Dominion
of
Wales
,
and
the
English
,
as
well
as
Brittish
Sees
,
may
be
equally
proved
to
have
had
their
conversion
from
Other
hands
,
and
not
from
Rome
;
it
may
seem
worth
while
to
shew
this
,
because
it
will
fully
stop
the
mouth
of
Rome
,
as
to
this
brag
,
and
quite
remove
all
imputation
and
colour
of
Schism
out
of
doors
.
And
the
positive
proofs
for
this
,
may
be
rank'd
under
two
heads
,
(
1
,
)
For
a
pure
Conversion
,
(
2.
)
a
Mixt.
By
the
first
I
mean
,
a
Conversion
of
the
English
Nation
,
by
men
men
of
Brittish
Extraction
and
Descent
,
as
well
as
Doctrine
and
Dissent
to
the
Supremacy
of
Rome
,
and
its
other
errours
;
that
is
,
by
Brittains
only
,
without
the
assistance
of
any
other
Nation
in
this
work
.
By
the
second
I
mean
a
Conversion
wrought
by
men
of
Brittish
Principles
,
Ordination
,
Mission
,
and
equally
opposite
to
the
Roman
way
and
order
,
but
of
Different
Extraction
,
partly
Brittish
,
and
partly
of
other
Nations
,
yea
,
and
of
their
own
.
Touching
the
pure
Brittish
conversion
of
the
English
,
by
the
Ancient
Brittains
alone
,
[
](A47083-e84450-b)x
x
Antiquitates
Eccles.
Permultos
Reges
Anglo
Saxonas
conversos
ante
Augustinum
nisi
nostris
&
externis
fidem
detrabamus
p.
8.
before
the
arrival
of
Monk
Augustine
,
little
occurs
in
Bede
,
but
what
he
is
forc'd
now
and
then
,
to
drop
and
hal●
confess
,
to
prop
his
other
Arguments
and
Interest
,
to
which
he
was
more
addicted
:
nor
left
remaing
in
Brittish
Histories
,
as
can
yet
be
found
,
It
being
justly
believed
,
that
they
were
carefully
suppressed
,
or
adulterated
by
the
Romish
Power
,
while
it
here
prevailed
,
(
as
Instance
was
made
before
in
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth's
History
and
Gualter
who
were
both
impos'd
upon
,
)
or
else
consumed
[
](A47083-e84550-b)y
y
H.
Lhuid
fragm
Brit.
p
58.
with
their
Libraries
in
Pagan
Conflagrations
of
the
Roman-Catholick
Contrivance
.
But
in
the
Scottish
Histories
,
which
better
escap'd
,
and
can
be
less
suspected
of
partiality
,
nothing
is
more
plainly
delivered
and
repeated
,
than
that
all
the
English
Nation
,
(
or
a
very
great
part
in
all
probability
)
were
brought
over
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
before
the
arrival
of
Augustine
or
Mellitus
.
Hector
Boethius
saith
in
one
place
,
there
was
a
very
great
part
of
the
English
as
yet
unconverted
before
their
landing
,
[
](A47083-e84700-b)z
z
H.
Boethius
lib
8.
p.
171.
Augustinus
&
Mellitus
missi
,
ut
Anglorum
gentem
,
ad
eam
usque
diem
majori
ex
parte
pietatem
aversatam
,
Christi
dogmate
ritè
Instituerent
;
But
then
gives
the
reason
of
this
obstruction
and
defect
,
[
](A47083-e84730-b)a
a
Ibid
p.
150.
Aspernabantur
ut
plurimum
Saxones
Brittonum
sacerdotum
,
tum
Gualiam
incolentium
,
doctrinam
,
tametsi
veram
proficerentur
:
invisae
,
magis
Gentis
quam
discplinae
,
de
quà
multa
atque
praeclara
frequentiùs
audverant
,
odio
permoti
.
The
Saxons
for
the
most
part
slighted
the
Doctrine
of
the
Brittish
Clergy
,
that
Inhabited
Wales
,
although
it
was
true
and
Orthodox
,
being
moved
thereunto
,
more
out
of
hatred
to
that
Nation
,
than
to
the
Institution
,
of
which
they
had
frequently
received
many
excellent
characters
and
reports
;
they
were
ashamed
it
seems
to
be
converted
by
them
,
whom
they
had
Conquered
,
right
or
wrong
:
for
their
Converters
were
not
yet
driven
to
Wales
,
as
this
Historian
supposes
,
but
lived
in
Lhoegr
amongst
them
,
as
before
,
and
were
in
great
part
their
flesh
and
bloud
:
but
God
in
great
mercy
to
both
,
removed
this
obstruction
by
the
Victorious
Arms
of
some
of
our
subsequent
Brittish
Kings
,
turning
this
their
carnal
Height
and
Pride
into
necessity
and
Interest
,
to
embrace
the
Faith
;
For
when
they
were
reduced
by
King
Aurelius
Ambrosius
(
whom
Gildas
,
calls
vir
modestus
)
(
whose
Tomb
Polydor
Virgil
conceives
Stonehenge
to
be
)
the
terms
given
them
by
the
Conquerour
,
were
,
[
](A47083-e84960-b)b
b
Ibid
p.
171.
Migrant
Ambrosii
edicto
,
Cuncti
Saxonum
generis
ad
bellum
idonei
,
&c.
All
of
English
or
Saxon
Race
,
that
were
fit
for
War
,
were
ordered
to
depart
the
Land
,
and
the
rest
made
Tributary
,
and
suffered
to
remain
behind
in
Albion
or
Lhoegr
,
on
condition
of
their
embracing
the
Gospel
,
so
all
that
stayed
behind
became
Christians
in
Truth
,
or
at
least
in
Shew
.
And
when
their
Recruited
Forces
were
afterwards
Conquered
by
King
Arthur
,
[
](A47083-e85120-b)c
c
Hect.
Boethius
l.
9.
p.
161.
Saxones
viribus
fracti
—
cum
spem
nullam
haberent
,
&c.
The
Saxons
,
when
they
were
so
quite
defeated
,
that
they
had
no
hopes
of
ralling
any
Forces
together
,
to
make
head
any
more
,
came
bare-foot
and
bare-head
before
King
Arthur
,
to
beg
his
mercy
and
pardon
;
supplicibus
Regis
clementia
pepercit
,
ea
lege
,
ut
sacro
ad
moti
lavacro
Christiani
fierent
,
aut-si
id
minus
placeret
,
fortunis
ac
armis
exuti
,
Insula
excederent
,
The
King
Graciously
pardoned
them
,
only
with
this
proviso
,
that
they
would
become
Christians
and
be
Baptized
;
or
if
this
pleased
them
not
,
that
they
should
quit
the
Realm
,
leaving
all
their
Arms
and
Bag
and
Baggage
behind
them
;
Whereupon
all
being
to
profess
,
some
did
it
in
sincerity
and
Truth
,
but
many
only
dissembled
their
Religion
to
reserve
themselves
for
better
times
.
Which
last
clause
perhaps
may
have
more
of
uncharitable
conjecture
(
though
[
](A47083-e85270-b)d
d
Buchanan
l.
5.
Reg.
45.
p.
148.
Buchanan
concur
therein
with
Boethius
)
than
of
Historical
Truth
,
for
charity
and
kindness
here
,
(
where
all
was
forfeited
)
out
weighed
the
force
.
And
nothing
more
agrees
with
the
heart
,
than
Christian
Religion
managed
by
Right
and
Able
masters
of
Assemblies
,
such
as
our
Brittish
Clergy
approved
themselves
to
be
,
towards
others
,
not
long
before
,
who
had
been
equally
their
Enemies
;
towards
the
Irish
in
St.
Patrick
,
and
the
Scots
,
and
Picts
,
and
Caledonians
,
in
Ninius
,
Kentigerne
,
Constantine
,
&c.
as
before
;
But
after
the
three
Christian
Nations
here
,
of
Brittains
,
Scots
and
Picts
,
ruined
one
another
in
[
](A47083-e85450-b)e
e
Hector
Boethius
lib
9.
p.
165.
Civil
Wars
,
between
Arthur
and
Mordred
,
who
laid
title
to
the
Crown
,
[
](A47083-e85500-b)f
f
Ibid.
p.
160
The
English
came
to
prevail
again
,
and
drove
the
Military
Brittains
(
in
like
manner
as
themselves
were
served
)
into
Wales
,
and
other
places
,
yet
the
rest
were
permitted
to
stay
behind
under
Tribute
and
Subjection
(
and
their
Clergy
amongst
others
till
Augustine's
coming
,
for
about
100
years
,
)
and
here
that
obstruction
of
Force
(
which
is
so
contrary
to
Religion
)
being
removed
,
the
Saxons
were
again
coped
with
,
with
the
meer
power
of
the
naked
Gospel
,
and
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
only
,
in
the
weak
hands
of
their
captives
,
and
were
more
reduced
than
ever
,
as
it
fared
before
with
the
other
parts
of
the
Heathen-Roman-World
,
whom
the
Gospel
overcame
,
with
its
arms
tyed
behind
it
.
Their
work
of
Conversion
in
the
Capital
Kingdom
of
Kent
,
arrived
to
a
publick
toleration
by
[
](A47083-e85630-b)g
g
Ibid
p.
166.
the
Prince
himself
,
(
as
was
instanced
before
,
)
Father
to
Augustine's
Ethelbert
,
which
argued
,
himself
was
not
far
of
from
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
if
Pride
,
or
an
equitable
restitution
of
his
Kingdom
on
Earth
(
upon
his
own
conversion
)
to
the
right
owners
,
had
not
stood
in
the
way
;
so
difficult
is
it
,
according
to
the
Gospel
,
for
the
Rich
and
Great
to
enter
there
.
And
also
the
great
Kingdom
of
Mercia
(
with
King
Penda
himself
,
as
some
conceived
,
and
Bede
acknowledges
[
](A47083-e85700-b)h
h
Bed
.
l.
3
c.
21.
Math.
Westm.
Anno
640.
thus
much
,
that
he
well
liked
those
Christians
that
walked
answerable
to
their
Religion
)
received
Christ's
yoak
,
from
those
that
were
now
under
its
own
;
and
so
did
the
Other
Heptarchs
saving
Ethelfred
King
of
the
North
,
the
sole
Furious
Patron
of
Heathenism
,
and
Resolved
Enemy
of
Christianity
[
](A47083-e85770-b)†
†
Hector
Boethius
l.
9.
p.
169.
Homo
in
Britanicum
genus
odio
Infensissimo
,
An
implacable
enemy
of
the
Brittains
upon
that
score
,
who
made
War
upon
his
own
English
for
turning
Christians
,
[
](A47083-e85830-b)k
k
Ibidem
p.
172.
Mercios
Saxonas
,
quod
Christi
Religionem
fuerant
amplexi
,
dispendio
ingenti
afflixerat
,
Did
greatly
michief
the
Mercian
Saxons
for
no
other
cause
,
but
their
yeilding
to
be
Christians
;
so
he
served
;
or
threatned
the
other
Kings
:
Minatus
ad
hibito
juramento
Australibus
,
threatning
the
Southern
English
(
that
is
,
with
this
Historian
)
the
rest
of
the
Heptarchies
in
the
South
,
set
against
his
own
in
the
North
:
(
For
Redwald
King
of
the
East-Angles
next
unto
him
,
was
feign
to
confederate
with
other
Christian
Heptarchyes
for
his
preservation
against
him
,
which
supposes
the
like
Conversion
,
by
his
like
danger
and
necessity
of
Allyance
.
)
[
](A47083-e85930-b)l
l
H.
Boethius
l.
9.
p.
171.
That
because
they
deserted
the
Religion
of
their
Fathers
,
and
violated
the
Worship
of
their
Gods
,
perinde
atque
Brittannis
atque
Scotis
se
hostem
futurum
,
that
he
would
be
their
enemy
no
less
,
than
to
the
Brittains
and
the
Scots
.
And
lost
his
life
at
last
in
his
Holy
War
against
the
East-Angles
,
(
having
lost
an
eye
before
in
Scotland
,
and
a
great
Army
at
Bangor
,
where
he
was
also
wounded
,
)
breathing
out
his
impious
Soul
like
Julian
,
(
only
better
for
his
constancy
,
)
but
not
inferiour
for
his
Heathenish
Cruelty
,
Deorum
Religionis
Protector
,
&
Christiani
Nominis
Hostis
,
ut
vixi
,
morior
,
[
](A47083-e86060-b)m
m
Ibid.
p.
172.
I
dye
,
as
I
lived
,
the
Protector
of
the
Religion
of
the
Gods
,
and
the
enemy
of
Christ
,
and
all
his
Christians
;
who
therefore
was
a
very
fit
and
useful
Instrument
for
Monk
Augustine
to
comply
with
,
for
the
destruction
of
the
true
Christian
Religion
here
in
Brittain
,
that
opposed
the
Roman
,
and
to
plant
his
Popery
instead
,
and
accordingly
made
use
off
:
If
therefore
the
English
were
not
all
converted
in
their
Hearts
,
under
Arthur
and
Aurelius
,
because
of
the
force
:
It
may
well
be
presumed
,
from
the
contrary
reason
,
that
the
Heart
it self
did
not
hold
out
,
against
the
Divine
power
of
the
same
Ministry
acting
in
its
external
weakness
and
exinanition
:
God
by
his
great
Providence
having
us'd
all
means
,
both
harsh
,
and
easie
,
to
soften
and
chafe
the
hard
and
stubborn
hearts
of
the
English
to
receive
his
Gospel
,
and
shap'd
and
cast
the
Brittish
Nation
,
for
their
use
,
and
the
use
of
all
Germany
through
them
,
into
the
mould
(
as
it
were
)
of
Christs
first
and
second
coming
,
to
work
and
make
impression
upon
them
,
if
it
were
possible
,
either
of
the
two
wayes
:
With
this
difference
,
that
here
Humility
came
after
Power
to
to
win
by
Intreaty
,
what
it
could
not
compass
by
command
and
force
;
as
there
Power
will
come
after
Humility
,
to
bruise
with
irresistable
destruction
,
what
it
could
not
prevail
upon
by
Grace
and
love
.
And
when
all
would
not
do
,
delivered
them
over
to
Popery
,
as
it
were
to
Satan
,
or
Antichrist
,
to
be
chain'd
in
spiritual
slavery
and
darkness
,
with
many
other
Nations
,
for
about
a
thousand
years
.
And
then
visited
them
again
in
mercy
with
the
comfortable
light
and
Glorious
Liberty
of
the
Reformation
,
handed
also
to
them
by
their
Kings
,
when
they
came
to
be
of
Brittish
race
;
to
try
their
love
to
truth
once
more
,
before
his
last
stroke
,
and
Eternal
destruction
of
the
Impenitent
and
Incorrigible
.
But
nothing
of
the
former
passages
,
(
though
the
truth
thereof
hath
left
sufficient
markes
and
effects
behind
it
in
Saxon
Laws
and
Homilies
extant
,
quite
dissonant
to
Popery
,
in
several
principles
,
as
shall
hereafter
be
mention'd
,
)
how
remarkable
soever
,
occurrs
in
Bede's
Popish
History
;
not
a
word
of
[
](A47083-e86470-b)n
n
Munster
Cosm.
p.
552.
Offa
the
Son
of
Ethelfred
preaching
the
Gospel
to
the
Germans
beyond
the
Rhine
Anno
603.
and
building
Offenburg
and
Schuttern
,
as
Munster
Notes
,
nor
[
](A47083-e86560-b)o
o
Ibid.
p.
580.
St.
Columbanus
,
our
Irish
Monk
,
of
whom
the
same
Munster
saith
,
Certò
Constat
,
We
have
certain
knowledge
of
his
propagating
the
Gospel
far
and
wide
through
Germany
;
the
passages
being
within
the
time
,
and
business
of
his
History
,
and
for
the
Honour
of
this
Land
;
only
tending
too
much
to
discover
,
that
the
Gospel
was
preached
by
the
Brittains
to
the
Saxons
in
the
houses
of
their
Fiercest
Kings
,
which
Right
to
that
Nation
was
against
Bede's
Theme
,
and
humour
to
acknowledge
:
But
Ethelfred
and
Oswald
being
both
Princes
of
his
Countrey
and
Climate
,
he
is
Civil
to
them
,
and
endeavours
to
do
Right
to
both
respectively
,
in
Magnifying
the
Vertues
of
King
Oswald
,
(
which
are
undenyable
)
to
Superstition
:
And
Palliating
and
lessening
the
wickedness
of
Ethelfred
,
(
which
was
as
notorious
)
to
Indignity
;
seldom
doing
the
least
Right
to
the
Brittains
,
the
enemies
of
his
Nation
,
and
of
his
Catholick
Faith
,
as
he
openly
stiles
them
,
lib.
5.
c.
ult
.
Saving
sometimes
out
of
unavoidable
necessity
,
and
for
other
ends
and
Interests
;
as
where
he
is
to
commend
the
way
and
Religion
of
the
Scots
and
Irish
,
for
whom
he
had
greater
kindness
,
The
Brittish
Faith
,
whence
the
other
deriv'd
,
and
stifly
kept
to
,
is
inevitably
extoll'd
by
consequence
:
Or
,
when
he
mention'd
the
good
work
of
Augustine
in
repairing
Canterbury
Church
,
whither
Queen
Bertha
resorted
,
he
had
like
to
have
betrayed
and
discovered
to
a
sagacious
smell
,
how
all
then
stood
:
How
much
the
Christian
Brittish
Religion
was
received
and
flourished
in
Kent
,
before
the
coming
of
Augustine
:
So
the
West
Saxon
Kingdom
shall
be
all
in
darkness
[
](A47083-e86940-b)p
p
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
7.
Paganissimi
,
when
Birinus
comes
to
convert
it
,
but
when
Aldhelmus
is
to
do
exploits
,
in
bringing
them
over
to
the
Roman
Easter
,
it
shall
be
very
[
](A47083-e87010-b)q
q
Idem
lib.
5.
c.
19.
full
again
of
Brittish
Christians
,
whom
he
is
to
reduce
;
and
such
is
his
Conversion
of
all
Mercia
by
Diuma
,
and
but
two
or
three
more
;
and
the
like
of
the
other
Heptarchies
;
yet
no
Ecclesiastical
Writer
is
now
more
Classic
and
Authentick
,
than
Bede
,
nor
any
passage
of
Church
Antiquity
to
be
well
credited
without
his
attestation
,
so
beneficial
was
,
his
Partiality
to
the
Roman-church
,
to
his
Reputation
and
Authority
in
the
World
.
Therefore
the
other
mixt
Conversion
of
the
English
(
and
full
completion
or
confirmation
of
the
former
,
by
Brittish
Ministy
and
Doctrine
,
but
not
all
Brittish
persons
)
shall
be
clear'd
out
of
Bede
,
their
own
Author
,
against
our
Romanists
;
and
irrefragably
evinc'd
by
cross
examination
of
his
History
;
whereby
it
will
appear
,
that
the
English
,
under
God
,
owe
their
Conversion
to
the
Brittains
,
and
others
;
and
not
to
Rome
:
And
that
Augustine
came
hither
to
no
better
end
,
than
to
destroy
the
true
Religion
,
like
a
messenger
of
Antichrist
,
or
at
least
,
miserably
to
corrupt
it
with
adulterate
mixtures
and
Superstitions
.
And
the
positive
proofs
out
of
Bede
,
of
the
Gospel
being
preached
and
planted
among
the
English
upon
mixt
account
,
and
especially
Northward
,
where
the
English
did
most
abound
,
and
the
Brittains
were
least
intermixt
amongst
them
,
are
not
so
much
Proofs
,
and
undenyable
Instances
,
as
Divine
Miracles
,
and
over-ruling
Providences
,
and
the
manifest
Finger
of
God
,
calling
not
only
for
Assent
,
but
Astonishment
and
Admiration
:
That
not
only
Augustin's
plantation
at
York
and
Kent
,
should
be
totally
extirpated
,
(
as
it
were
by
Divine
Retaliation
,
)
by
the
same
means
and
method
,
himself
contrived
,
and
set
on
foot
,
to
destroy
our
Brittish
Church
:
But
the
Sons
of
Edelfred
,
swho
was
Augustine's
Executioner
to
Massacre
the
Brittish
Clergy
,
)
are
made
by
Gods
controlling
power
the
chief
Patrons
and
Propagators
of
the
Brittish
Faith
over
most
part
of
England
;
and
Oswald
the
best
of
them
,
who
for
his
own
virtues
,
was
no
doubt
,
rewarded
with
rest
and
Glory
,
permitted
by
Gods
severity
and
hatred
of
his
Fathers
Murders
at
Bangor
,
to
be
slain
,
and
mangled
,
and
quarter'd
by
his
enemies
in
view
well
nigh
and
sight
of
that
very
place
:
And
the
Brittains
,
by
excess
of
wrong
and
cruelties
from
their
enemies
,
put
then
in
a
fair
posture
,
not
only
to
defend
their
Church
,
and
vindicate
their
Martyrs
,
but
well
nigh
,
as
Bede
intimates
to
exterminate
,
[
](A47083-e87520-b)†
†
Bede
l.
2.
c.
20.
or
subdue
all
their
Saxon
enemies
within
the
Land
.
For
Ethelfred
having
his
greatest
force
routed
at
Bangor
by
the
union
of
the
Brittains
,
was
the
easier
conquer'd
and
kill'd
by
his
Brother-in-law
Edwin
,
with
the
help
of
the
petty
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
with
whom
he
lived
in
Exile
,
through
Ethelfreds
jealousy
,
least
he
should
intercept
the
succession
of
his
Sons
;
and
by
that
victory
,
what
he
fear'd
,
was
fulfill'd
and
brought
to
pass
:
For
upon
Edwins
prevailing
,
Oswald
and
Oswi
,
&c.
his
Sons
being
young
,
were
forc'd
with
several
of
their
Nobles
,
to
quit
Northumberland
,
and
flee
into
Scotland
,
giving
place
to
Edwin
,
who
received
his
Christianity
(
wherewith
he
before
was
well
acquainted
among
the
Brittains
)
from
Paulinus
,
(
one
of
Monk
Angustine's
Fellow
labourers
)
whom
he
makes
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
greatly
countenances
the
propagation
of
the
Roman
Faith
,
among
the
Northern
English
;
but
Cedwalla
or
Cadwalhan
recovering
,
(
for
[
](A47083-e87760-b)r
r
M.
Westminster
663.
Edwin
had
beaten
him
out
of
all
Wales
,
with
great
slaughters
upon
the
people
)
be●●
Edwin
again
out
of
his
Life
and
Kingdom
,
and
forc'd
Paulinus
and
all
his
new
Converts
to
shift
for
themselves
,
exercising
great
Cruelties
far
and
near
,
as
Bede
complains
;
both
Princes
dancing
by
turnes
after
Augustine's
Pipe
.
And
upon
the
ruine
of
Edwin
,
(
who
kept
but
Ethelfred's
Sons
for
about
17
years
,
)
Eanfrid
an
Elder
Brother
of
Oswald
,
and
Osric
his
Cousin
,
were
restor'd
by
Cadwalhan
,
[
](A47083-e87890-b)s
s
Hect
Boethius
l.
9.
p.
174.
at
the
Intercession
of
the
King
of
Scots
,
to
the
Kingdoms
of
Deira
and
Bernicia
,
and
afterwards
both
destroyed
[
](A47083-e87950-b)t
t
Bede
l.
3.
c.
1.
M.
Westm.
634.
by
the
same
Cadwalhan
,
for
apostatizing
from
the
Christian
Faith
,
[
](A47083-e87990-b)u
u
H.
Boethius
lib.
9.
p.
174.
§
50.
after
he
had
sent
Bishops
often
to
them
to
warn
,
and
advise
,
and
reclaim
them
,
but
all
in
vain
;
and
[
](A47083-e88020-b)x
x
Ibid.
§
70.
Oswald
was
admitted
King
after
them
,
because
in
the
Battel
he
was
as
zealous
,
as
Cadwallan
himself
,
against
the
Apostate
Kings
,
whereby
it
appears
that
the
Restauration
or
plantation
of
the
Christian
Religion
amongst
the
Northern
English
,
is
chiefly
owing
to
Cadwalhan's
zeal
and
and
Interest
,
who
plyed
the
English
Commonalty
with
Brittish
Preachers
,
no
doubt
,
as
he
did
the
Apostate
Kings
with
Brittish
Bishops
:
whereof
Bede
takes
not
the
least
notice
,
though
the
passages
are
punctually
recited
in
the
Scottish
Histories
,
when
it
was
not
their
main
design
,
as
it
was
with
Bede
:
Which
the
more
discovers
his
unwillingness
to
do
right
to
the
Brittains
,
according
to
the
Truth
;
yea
,
by
him
Oswald
is
restored
to
his
Kingdom
,
not
by
the
Courtesie
of
Cadwalhan
,
but
by
his
[
](A47083-e88220-b)y
y
Bed
.
l.
3.
c.
1.
death
and
overthrow
;
against
both
our
English
and
Brittish
Histories
,
[
](A47083-e88270-b)z
z
Hist.
Brit.
lib.
12.
c.
13.
who
relate
Cadwalhan
to
have
lived
many
years
after
Oswald
,
and
that
King
Penda
of
Mercia
made
War
upon
Oswi
,
Oswalds
Brother
and
Successor
,
[
](A47083-e88360-b)a
a
M.
Westm.
665.
Jubente
Cadwallino
,
by
Cadwalhan's
Order
,
and
that
he
died
Anno
679.
of
[
](A47083-e88400-b)b
b
Idem
676.
meer
Age.
But
Oswald
and
his
Companions
,
during
his
Exile
in
Scotland
,
were
[
](A47083-e88440-b)c
c
Bede
l.
3.
c.
2.
Baptiz'd
and
brought
up
in
the
Christian
Religion
,
according
to
the
Brittish
Institution
,
as
it
differed
from
the
Roman
;
and
being
settled
in
his
Throne
by
Cadwalhan
,
sent
to
[
](A47083-e88500-b)c
c
Bede
l.
3.
c.
2.
Scotland
for
Doctors
to
Convert
the
remainder
of
his
Subjects
;
to
that
end
[
](A47083-e88540-b)d
d
Idem
c.
3.
Aidanus
,
and
Finnan
,
and
Diuma
are
sent
,
who
were
Monkes
of
a
Brittish
Isle
belonging
to
the
Picts
,
who
bestowed
the
same
upon
St.
Columbanus
:
or
Collymcille
,
who
built
a
Monastery
there
(
as
he
had
done
before
at
Armagh
,
)
where
the
Abbot
[
](A47083-e88650-b)e
e
Usher
p
170.
was
Superiour
to
all
the
Clergy
of
those
parts
,
and
to
the
Bishop
himself
,
and
[
](A47083-e88670-b)f
f
Bede
l.
3.
c.
3
&
5.
the
Rites
and
Customes
of
the
Brittains
,
were
most
strictly
observed
and
kept
to
the
last
,
the
Monkes
and
Founder
being
all
train'd
up
in
the
Principles
and
Religion
of
our
St.
Patrick
,
from
whom
by
Faith
all
descend
,
as
perhaps
Aidan
,
and
Finnan
,
and
Dymma
,
are
by
bloud
of
Brittish
extraction
,
as
their
[
](A47083-e88770-b)f
f
Aidhan
,
the
name
of
a
King
of
Powys
,
Ancestor
to
Blethin
ap
Cynwin
.
Bwlch-Aidhan
in
Com.
Montgom
.
Aedani
Ecclesia
in
Monâ
Ins
.
Gyrald
Cambr
c.
7.
Annot.
Descrip.
Cambr.
Names
may
import
,
(
for
the
Brittains
flocked
much
to
Ireland
upon
the
Saxon
persecution
,
whereupon
that
Island
grew
very
famous
for
Learning
and
Religion
in
those
dayes
,
as
was
said
before
,
)
being
the
rest
bred
and
born
,
some
in
Scotland
,
some
in
Ireland
,
as
if
by
special
Providence
fitted
and
designed
to
represent
,
and
unite
the
four
Nations
into
one
,
the
English
by
their
Instruction
,
the
Scotch
and
Irish
by
their
Birth
and
Education
,
and
the
Brittains
by
their
first
Original
in
Faith
and
descent
:
And
though
they
had
not
the
good
fortune
to
be
Grac'd
and
Canoniz'd
far
and
wide
for
Saints
,
by
the
Roman
Church
,
(
for
which
they
had
not
that
filiall
regard
,
and
honour
,
as
for
their
Brittish
Mother
)
as
others
have
been
;
of
a
far
lower
form
to
them
,
for
Sanctity
,
and
Knowledge
,
and
Innocence
;
yet
that
piece
of
Character
,
Bede
gives
of
Aidan
,
may
satisfie
,
what
He
and
the
rest
were
,
and
what
honour
they
deserved
,
and
no
doubt
have
enjoyed
in
Heaven
,
though
they
fail'd
thereof
at
Rome
,
[
](A47083-e88990-b)g
g
Bed
.
lib
3.
c.
3.
4.
&
17.
Cujus
doctrinam
id
maxime
commendabat
:
omnibus
,
quod
non
aliter
quam
vivebat
cum
suis
,
&c.
Whose
Doctrine
,
(
saith
he
,
and
their
monastical
Education
must
be
,
remembred
and
allowed
them
)
nothing
more
set
out
,
than
that
he
was
known
to
teach
no
otherwise
than
he
us'd
to
live
,
for
nothing
of
this
present
World
did
he
care
,
either
to
love
or
covet
.
All
the
guifts
and
presents
he
received
from
the
Princes
and
potentates
of
this
World
,
he
delighted
presently
to
bestow
away
amongst
the
first
poor
he
met
,
it
was
his
manner
never
to
be
seen
on
Horse-back
,
but
to
perform
all
his
business
on
foot
,
through
all
parts
of
City
and
Country
,
unless
upon
great
necessity
;
if
he
met
or
saw
any
as
he
went
,
either
Rich
,
or
Poor
,
he
presently
addressed
towards
them
,
and
invited
them
to
the
Faith
,
if
they
were
Infidels
,
or
if
believers
,
confirm'd
them
in
it
;
and
stirr'd
them
up
to
alms
and
good
,
works
both
by
word
and
deed
;
and
all
that
walked
in
his
company
whether
Regular
or
Lay
(
so
different
,
saith
Bede
,
was
his
manner
,
from
the
lazy
kind
of
living
in
his
time
)
were
to
be
given
to
mediation
,
that
is
,
were
to
be
ever
reading
the
Scritures
,
or
getting
some
of
the
Psalms
by
heart
,
this
was
his
daily
work
and
Custom
,
and
of
all
his
Friars
,
that
were
with
him
,
whithersoever
they
went
;
and
if
it
fell
out
(
which
was
but
seldom
)
that
he
was
invited
to
Dinner
by
the
King
,
he
went
attended
but
with
one
Clerk
,
or
two
at
the
most
,
and
after
a
little
refection
,
he
hastened
presently
away
,
to
read
to
his
Disciples
,
or
to
his
private
prayers
,
after
whose
pattern
and
example
in
that
time
,
all
devout
men
and
women
every
where
,
made
it
a
Custom
to
fast
every
Wednesday
and
Friday
,
throughout
the
year
,
till
three
a
clock
afternoon
,
(
except
the
50
dayes
between
Easter
and
Whitsontide
:
)
He
never
spared
for
fear
,
or
honour
,
to
reprove
the
Rich
,
when
ever
they
did
amiss
,
but
corrected
them
especially
with
great
severity
.
He
never
us'd
to
give
away
Money
or
presents
to
the
Rich
and
Great
in
this
World
,
but
only
a
kind
entertainment
,
when
ever
they
came
to
visit
him
,
but
what
ever
such
bestowed
upon
him
,
he
soon
imployed
it
,
either
for
relief
of
the
Poor
,
or
redemtion
of
Captives
,
admitting
them
his
Scholars
and
Disciples
,
whom
he
so
redeemed
,
and
fitting
them
by
his
pains
and
Instructions
for
the
Priestly
dignity
.
Not
a
word
of
Vests
and
Ornaments
,
or
Palls
,
or
Crucifixes
,
or
Holy
Water
,
or
Indulgencies
,
or
toyes
,
or
lyes
,
or
Prophetick
Murders
;
for
they
were
no
Roman-Catholicks
,
but
only
good
Brittish
Christians
;
The
Right
Pictures
of
Gildas
,
who
loved
best
and
truest
,
when
they
were
most
troublesom
to
offenders
;
being
lively
Instances
,
to
guess
at
this
distance
,
at
the
spirit
and
efficacy
of
St.
Patrick's
Ministry
upon
the
Ancient
Irish
and
Scotch
,
by
the
Apostolical
stamp
of
such
self-denial
,
and
contempt
of
this
present
World
,
in
their
hearts
and
affections
out
of
love
to
Christ
,
and
that
to
come
.
This
worthy
Bishop
Aidan
(
as
his
name
imports
in
the
Brittish
)
and
Holy
King
Oswald
,
were
the
Chief
Authors
and
Instruments
under
God
,
of
the
Conversion
of
the
English
to
the
Christian
Faith
over
all
the
Land
,
not
only
in
Northumberland
,
where
they
Reigned
,
and
resided
,
but
over
the
rest
of
the
English
Heptarchies
,
by
their
Influence
and
good
example
:
for
Oswald
did
not
only
the
part
of
a
King
,
in
the
first
Invitation
,
and
continual
encouragement
,
maintenance
,
Protection
of
those
men
of
God
,
but
bore
a
great
share
with
them
,
in
their
Ministry
,
for
as
Aidan
delivered
Gods
mind
in
his
Doctrine
and
Preaching
,
so
[
](A47083-e89430-b)h
h
Bede
l.
3.
c.
3.
&
6.
l.
3.
c.
5.
Oswald
out
of
great
zeal
and
humility
,
to
the
better
edification
of
his
Subjects
,
vouchsafed
in
his
Royal
Apparel
to
be
his
Clerk
or
Deacon
,
interpreting
Aidan's
mind
to
the
People
,
wherein
he
was
defective
or
unready
for
want
of
more
skill
in
the
tongue
;
and
which
gave
the
greatest
life
of
all
to
his
endeavours
,
exemplifying
all
his
precepts
,
by
a
leading
conversation
and
holiness
of
life
,
and
largeness
of
Alms
and
charity
hardly
to
be
parallel'd
,
parting
with
his
meat
out
of
his
mouth
,
with
his
dinner
set
before
him
,
to
his
poor
Christian
Subjects
without
:
that
Aidan
once
wishing
this
unwearied
Arm
,
and
liberal
hand
of
his
,
might
never
fail
,
but
be
ever
supplied
by
God
,
with
heart
and
substance
for
it
,
gave
occasion
to
Monkish
Historians
of
the
superstitious
Letter
,
(
wherein
Bede
himself
was
no
mean
proficient
)
[
](A47083-e89570-b)i
i
Bede
lib
3.
c.
6.
to
fain
and
believe
,
that
his
arm
never
rotted
or
decayed
in
the
Grave
;
forgetting
,
or
taking
in
,
(
the
better
to
frame
the
Legend
,
)
those
Posts
,
or
Town
Gates
,
whereon
King
Penda
hanged
it
.
For
,
as
by
the
Grace
of
God
he
exceeded
all
other
Kings
in
Religion
and
vertue
,
so
in
Gods
just
and
unsearchable
judgements
,
he
no
less
out
went
them
in
the
disaster
of
his
end
,
being
conquered
in
Battel
by
Penda
King
of
Mercia
his
Enemy
;
who
quartered
,
and
hang'd
up
his
head
and
arms
,
for
scorn
and
terrour
to
all
about
;
of
which
direful
end
of
so
good
a
Christian
,
no
conjecture
can
be
made
(
out
of
Bede
)
of
the
cause
,
but
from
the
place
of
the
Fathers
murders
,
and
the
Sons
sufferings
;
for
Bede
saith
,
he
was
kill'd
at
a
place
call'd
by
the
English
[
](A47083-e89710-b)k
k
Math.
Westm.
Marels-feild
Bede
lib
3.
c.
12.
Hen.
Huntingdon
Mesa-feild
.
Locus
conterminus
Walliae
Armonicae
7
millibus
a
civitate
Schrowsbury
versus
Walliam
,
Monastic
,
Anglic.
pars
1.
p.
38.
Maser-feild
,
not
expressing
where
it
lay
,
but
Heaven-feild
(
the
place
he
Conquered
and
killed
Cadwalhan
,
(
about
46
years
before
Cadwalhan
dyed
,
by
rearing
the
Cross
,
)
he
assigns
to
be
about
the
Picts
wall
in
the
North
,
But
most
probably
the
place
of
his
Cross
and
Death
,
was
one
and
the
same
:
As
Cambden
more
rightly
guesses
by
several
Circumstances
,
to
which
I
have
particular
reason
to
add
one
,
for
at
Oswestree
where
Oswald
was
kill'd
by
Penda
(
thence
called
Oswaldsstree
and
in
the
Brittish
,
Cro●s
Oswalht
,
or
Oswalds-Cross
)
is
to
be
found
Cae-Nef
,
as
it
is
called
to
this
day
,
or
Heaven-feild
in
the
English
,
which
I
have
often
gone
over
,
adjoyning
near
to
the
feilds
where
the
ruins
of
Oswald's
Chapel
remain
,
by
a
Well
[
](A47083-e90010-b)l
l
Ibid.
called
Ffynnon-Capel-Oswalht
,
where
the
late
Noble
Lord
Capel
drawing
his
Forces
in
a
body
,
was
answered
touching
the
place
in
my
hearing
that
it
was
called
Cae-Capel
,
or
Capel-feild
,
by
that
famous
and
strong
Warriour
Mark
Trevor
,
Viscount
Dungannon
,
bred
and
born
there
and
there
abouts
,
whom
Cromwel
had
ever
a
great
honour
for
,
being
the
only
man
that
wounded
and
worsted
him
,
in
the
face
of
his
Brigades
,
which
never
had
been
known
,
(
because
concealed
by
his
Armour
,
)
but
by
Cromwel's
own
Ingenious
Confession
and
kindness
towards
him
for
his
Valour
,
after
the
Loyal
party
was
reduc'd
,
as
I
have
heard
his
Royal
Highness
relate
the
Story
in
publick
.
Within
8
or
9
Miles
of
this
place
,
stands
Bangor-îs-y
coed
,
whose
Religious
Monkes
were
so
barbarously
Murthered
by
his
Father
Ethelfred
in
such
numbers
as
before
:
By
the
Ministry
of
Aidan
,
the
[
](A47083-e90120-b)m
m
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
3.
&
6.
&
M.
Westmin
A.
635.
Nullus
incredulus
tempore
Oswaldi
in
Northumbriâ
.
Idem
A.
634.
whole
Province
of
York
,
this
side
Scotland
,
and
its
English
Inhabitants
,
was
restor'd
to
the
Brittish
Church
,
that
is
,
the
two
Provinces
of
Bernicia
and
Deira
,
(
as
that
Metropolitan
See
was
divided
into
,
)
were
entirely
converted
,
such
as
needed
:
[
](A47083-e90270-b)n
n
Usher
p.
1004.
Bernicia
containing
in
it
Eastward
,
the
whole
County
of
Northumberland
,
and
part
of
Durham
:
On
the
West
,
the
North-Cumbrian
Kingdom
,
erected
by
the
Brittains
between
the
Rivers
Derwen
and
the
Friths
,
upon
the
ruines
of
the
Northumbrian
:
[
](A47083-e90380-b)n
n
Usher
p.
1004.
And
Deira
the
other
part
comprehending
the
Counties
of
York
,
and
Westmerland
,
and
Lancashire
,
and
the
South
part
of
Cumberland
below
Derwen
.
Cheshire
,
about
this
time
,
being
in
great
part
,
within
the
Principality
of
Powys
,
and
Brochwael
Scythrawg
its
Prince
,
residing
at
West-chester
,
(
as
other
times
at
Shrewsbury
,
)
and
there
assaulted
by
King
Ethelfred
,
Bede
lib.
2.
A
goodly
part
of
the
English
Nation
!
especially
if
we
add
thereunto
the
large
Kingdom
of
Mercia
;
where
all
the
English
,
according
to
Bede
,
lib.
3.
were
Converted
and
brought
up
in
the
Faith
by
Finan
,
[a]
who
was
Discipulus
Nennii
Bannachorensis
Cestriâ
Elapsi
,
Nennius
his
Disciple
who
escap'd
from
Chester
,
saith
Pitzeus
,
but
according
to
Bede
,
both
he
and
Diuma
,
the
other
Apostle
of
Mercia
,
were
of
the
same
School
with
[
](A47083-e90660-b)o
o
Pitzeus
p.
106.
Aidan
,
as
likewise
of
the
same
Brittish
Principles
in
opposition
to
Rome
.
And
their
extraction
may
be
conjectured
at
,
from
their
names
:
For
[
](A47083-e90710-b)p
p
Bede
l.
3.
c.
17.
&
25.
Finan
is
the
same
with
Winn
,
or
Gwin
,
or
the
diminitive
Winnun
,
or
Winnan
,
which
signifies
white
or
Blessed
;
for
the
Irish
use
f
for
v
,
(
as
also
do
the
Brittains
,
)
and
win
with
the
one
,
is
[
](A47083-e90850-b)q
q
Usher
p.
954·
fin
with
the
other
.
And
Dymma
,
(
as
in
Vsher
,
)
or
(
with
Bede's
addition
,
)
Diuma
signifying
in
the
Brittish
,
God
(
is
)
Here.
Penda
King
of
Mercia
(
who
is
a
Pagan
with
Bede
,
)
is
believed
in
[
](A47083-e90970-b)r
r
Hect.
Boethius
l.
9.
176.
the
Scottish
History
to
be
Baptiz'd
by
Finan
:
But
Peada
[
](A47083-e91020-b)s
s
Bed
.
l.
3.
21
,
22.
&
24.
his
Son
with
his
Attendants
,
are
acknowledged
by
Bede
to
be
Converted
and
Baptized
in
the
North
by
the
said
Finan
,
(
Aidans
successor
,
)
and
Married
to
King
Oswi's
Daughter
,
Oswald's
Brother
and
successor
,
as
his
Sister
was
before
to
Alchfrid
Oswi's
Son
,
which
was
some
Introduction
to
his
Conversion
,
but
not
the
[
](A47083-e91110-b)s
s
Bed
.
l.
3.
21
,
22.
&
24.
ground
,
as
himself
declar'd
.
At
his
return
from
the
North
to
Mercia
,
Cedda
,
Adda
,
Betti
and
Diuma
were
sent
along
with
him
to
Convert
and
teach
the
rest
of
the
people
,
and
Diuma
[
](A47083-e91180-b)s
s
Bed
.
l.
3.
21
,
22.
&
24.
Consecrated
by
Bishop
Finan
(
after
Penda
the
Father
was
slain
by
Oswi
,
)
was
made
Bishop
alone
over
both
people
,
the
Mercians
and
Midle-Angles
,
ob
paucitatem
sacerdotum
,
saith
Bede
,
because
their
Clergy
were
scarce
;
or
rather
out
of
some
aim
and
design
that
the
first
Ordinations
should
be
entirely
Brittish
;
for
else
,
either
Cedda
,
or
Adda
,
or
Betti
,
being
English
Priests
,
might
well
have
serv'd
to
be
one
of
the
other
Bishops
,
and
Colleague
with
Dymma
,
as
[
](A47083-e91330-b)t
t
Bede
l.
3.
c.
21.
Trumhere
,
and
others
were
,
after
this
first
Establishment
,
who
were
of
English
race
,
but
of
[
](A47083-e91380-b)u
u
Idem
.
Brittish
Principles
and
Ordination
.
Neither
could
it
seem
less
than
a
Miraculous
concurrence
of
Divine
assistance
to
their
Ministry
,
that
so
many
Souls
should
be
instructed
and
converted
by
so
few
Instruments
,
for
Pauco
tempore
non
paucos
convertit
,
saith
Bede
,
of
Diuma
:
For
Aidan
in
the
North
,
is
known
to
have
fresh
assistance
from
[
](A47083-e91450-b)x
x
Idem
c.
9.
Scotland
;
much
therefore
in
all
probability
must
be
attributed
to
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
(
which
Bede
is
not
forward
to
discover
,
)
who
in
several
Counties
of
this
bordering
Kingdom
,
(
as
its
name
imports
)
did
,
and
do
to
this
day
,
retain
in
several
parts
,
not
their
Faith
only
,
but
their
Language
also
,
as
in
the
Counties
of
Chester
,
Salop
,
Hereford
,
and
Gloucester
,
and
more
particularly
at
Oswaldstre
,
which
was
within
the
English
side
of
Clawdh-Offa
,
or
Offa's
Ditch
;
which
was
the
known
latter
bounds
of
Wales
and
Lhoegr
,
reaching
from
Sea
to
Sea
:
Who
upon
the
Princes
Conversion
,
did
more
discover
their
Profession
,
and
fell
in
(
no
doubt
)
with
Diumma
,
concurring
with
them
altogether
in
their
Faith
and
Customes
,
and
contributed
no
mean
assistance
in
this
first
Conversion
:
For
the
enmity
between
the
Saxons
and
the
Brittains
was
much
abated
before
Augustin's
arrival
,
after
one
or
two
descents
.
For
who
greater
Friends
,
than
Ethelfred
himself
,
and
Cadvan
?
(
to
whom
Ethelfred's
[
](A47083-e91690-b)y
y
Histor.
Britt
.
Galfr.
Wife
and
Edwin's
Mother
,
according
to
the
Brittish
Story
,
being
put
by
,
by
the
Introduction
of
a
Concubine
made
her
chiefest
application
for
Intercession
with
her
Husband
;
who
greater
than
Edwin
and
Cadwalhan
?
(
not
to
remind
the
West
Saxon
Leagues
and
Intermarriages
)
yet
mortal
Enemies
,
the
one
,
and
the
other
pair
,
by
Monk
Augustines
means
,
but
after
they
became
Christians
,
and
conformable
to
the
Rules
and
Doctrines
of
the
Brittish
Church
,
former
wrongs
were
more
forgot
and
obliterated
,
and
they
strove
to
assist
and
defend
each
other
,
and
to
mingle
in
Society
and
Communion
,
[
](A47083-e91790-b)z
z
Bede
.
l.
5.
c.
24.
Plurimi
Brittanni
se
conferunt
in
Monasteria
Northumbrorum
,
accepta
tonsura
,
tam
nobiles
,
quam
privati
.
And
if
they
flocked
in
to
their
Monasterys
in
the
North
in
such
numbers
,
of
the
Noble
,
as
well
as
the
Common
sort
of
Brittains
,
much
more
in
Mercia
,
when
Cadvan
,
and
Penda
so
well
understood
one
another
[
](A47083-e91890-b)a
a
Powels
History
of
Wales
.
being
Brothers
[
](A47083-e91910-b)b
b
M.
West
676.
in
Law
,
and
allies
in
their
War
:
neither
were
the
Mercian
Kings
backward
in
the
demonstration
of
their
Honour
,
and
kindness
towards
the
Brittish
Christians
,
witness
that
stately
Monastery
built
by
Offa
King
of
Mercia
at
Verulam
,
to
the
memory
of
St.
Alban
a
Brittish
Martyr
,
and
the
Translation
of
the
See
from
Canterbury
to
Lichfeild
in
his
time
,
witness
the
total
extirpation
of
Monk
Augustine's
Roman
plantation
in
Canterbury
and
Rochester
,
as
before
,
which
Malmsbury
attributes
to
some
provoking
words
given
by
the
King
of
Canterbury
to
Edilred
King
of
Mercia
,
but
it
is
also
to
be
considered
,
that
Edilred
was
now
a
Christian
,
after
the
Brittish
form
and
zeal
,
and
no
doubt
the
greatest
part
of
his
malignant
Army
,
(
as
Bede
stil'd
it
)
were
either
Brittains
,
or
of
Brittish
disposition
towards
Augustine's
faith
and
plantation
:
which
(
had
it
continued
with
succession
of
teachers
)
was
but
over
a
few
English
,
in
Kent
and
there
abouts
,
which
was
all
the
Roman
Christendom
here
;
whereas
the
English
Conversion
upon
the
Brittish
account
,
extended
and
comprehended
,
besides
the
whole
Province
of
York
,
and
the
Shires
before
mentioned
,
these
following
Counties
with
their
Bishopricks
,
which
were
known
to
belong
to
[
](A47083-e92200-b)b
b
Usher
p.
395.
Mercia
,
and
middle
England
,
which
reached
all
along
from
Humber
to
Severn
;
Gloucester
,
Hereford
,
Worcester
,
Warwick
,
Leicester
,
Northampton
,
Lincoln
,
Hungtindon
,
Bedford
,
Buckingham
,
Oxford
,
Stafford
,
Darby
,
Salop
,
Nottingham
,
Huntingdon
,
the
English
part
of
Cheshire
,
and
the
North-half
of
Hertford
,
making
up
(
with
the
Six
Nothern
Counties
of
Aidan's
Conversion
)
about
three
or
four
and
twenty
;
which
are
fair
proofs
and
suffrages
,
that
the
Old
Church
of
England
,
was
Brittish
,
and
not
Roman
;
especially
if
we
put
in
,
the
third
Heptarchy
or
Kingdom
of
the
East
Saxons
,
into
the
Scale
,
containing
the
Counties
of
East-Sex
,
Middle
Sex
,
and
London
,
and
the
South
part
of
Hertford
,
all
Converted
to
the
Christian
Faith
by
Brittish
Ministry
,
differing
as
afore
from
the
Roman
Church
,
as
is
undeniably
manifested
,
and
recorded
by
Bede
himself
of
the
Adverse
side
.
For
when
the
Londoners
had
driven
out
Mellitus
,
(
Augustines
Bishop
,
)
whom
the
Kings
of
Kent
,
the
chief
Patrons
of
the
Roman
Nursery
,
could
never
after
procure
to
be
restored
,
the
Christian
Faith
was
planted
among
the
English
in
it
,
and
the
Country
belonging
to
it
,
through
the
Instance
and
Interest
of
Oswi
,
Oswalds
Brother
,
perswading
[
](A47083-e92490-b)c
c
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
22.
24.
25.
Sigebert
the
King
thereof
,
to
be
Baptized
by
Finan
,
whereupon
Cedd
Brother
of
Ceadda
;
was
ordained
Bishop
there
,
[
](A47083-e92560-b)d
d
Idem
ibid
by
Finan
who
[
](A47083-e92580-b)e
e
Bede
l.
3.
c.
22.
23.
with
the
Clergy
he
ordain'd
and
employed
for
the
several
parts
thereof
,
finished
the
Brittish
Conversion
of
the
third
Heptarchy
,
wherein
(
being
three
of
the
most
considerable
Saxon
Kingdoms
,
)
the
Church
of
Rome
had
not
the
least
Hand
or
pretence
in
their
first
Conversion
;
though
some
of
its
bold
seducers
,
will
not
stick
to
affirm
the
English
in
general
,
had
no
Christian
Faith
before
Luthers
time
,
but
what
they
received
Originally
from
Rome
,
and
count
them
no
less
than
Hereticks
,
for
adhering
to
the
Religion
of
their
Fathers
,
which
they
undoubtedly
received
through
Brittish
Teachers
from
the
Apostles
;
which
to
deny
were
either
great
Impudence
,
in
such
as
know
this
to
be
true
,
or
great
Ignorance
in
such
,
as
know
it
not
:
But
it
is
not
however
much
to
be
wondered
at
in
them
:
for
as
Christ's
mind
and
the
truth
with
Christians
,
so
the
mind
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
Interest
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
with
Roman-Catholicks
,
is
the
rule
and
measure
of
their
Conscience
,
and
affection
,
and
their
Affirmations
,
and
the
Eternal
standard
of
good
and
evil
,
verity
an
falsity
with
them
,
incurably
,
while
Roman-Catholicks
:
And
why
the
men
of
that
perswasion
may
not
depose
any
thing
in
Tribunals
,
against
their
light
and
private
knowledge
of
the
Truth
,
for
the
Interest
of
their
Church
;
or
at
the
Catholick
suggestion
of
their
guides
;
why
not
sweare
,
or
conspire
to
any
thing
,
in
point
of
Fact
,
as
well
as
believe
any
thing
in
point
of
Faith
,
out
of
Implicit
obedience
to
Superiours
,
against
the
dictates
of
their
conscience
,
and
the
Truth
,
which
with
them
is
but
a
private
Spirit
,
not
to
be
followed
against
the
other
without
danger
;
I
cannot
see
any
reason
to
the
contrary
,
but
the
Roman-Catholick
Hypothesis
may
well
beare
the
consequence
and
Improvement
,
provided
all
be
carried
on
with
a
Lacedemonian
skill
and
wariness
,
with
whom
stealing
was
no
Crime
,
but
to
those
alone
,
that
were
caught
in
the
Fact
.
Hitherto
we
have
recounted
those
Counties
in
England
,
about
26
or
27
in
number
,
with
the
great
City
of
London
,
touching
which
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
nothing
to
object
,
or
upraid
the
Inhabitants
in
their
Progenitors
in
the
least
with
any
derivation
of
their
first
Faith
from
them
;
and
consequently
not
the
least
Imputation
of
Ingratitude
or
Disobedience
,
or
Schism
to
fasten
on
them
,
in
that
respect
,
any
more
,
than
on
the
Ancient
Brittains
themselves
.
Next
I
will
instance
in
those
Provinces
,
wherein
they
have
some
pretence
and
colour
out
of
Bede
,
to
insist
on
;
somthing
to
say
for
themselves
,
and
their
title
of
Superiority
,
(
whether
it
hold
good
,
or
not
)
both
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
West-Saxons
,
which
was
a
considerable
Territory
,
and
in
the
three
other
of
East-Angles
,
South-Saxons
,
and
Kent
,
more
inconsiderable
in
comparison
;
that
it
may
appear
to
all
,
how
that
somthing
is
meer
nothing
;
as
some
of
their
kind
and
learned
favourers
have
observ'd
,
and
in
part
confessed
.
For
their
title
over
the
West-Saxon-Kingdom
,
and
the
Counties
that
did
belong
[
](A47083-e92990-b)f
f
Usher
394.
thereunto
,
Surrey
,
Southampton
,
Berks
,
Wilts
,
Dorset
,
Somerset
,
Devon
,
Cornwall
,
they
alledge
,
that
the
first
Christian
King
thereof
,
Kinigilsus
was
converted
to
the
Faith
by
Roman
Ministry
,
by
Birinus
by
name
,
sent
thither
from
Pope
Honorius
,
and
ordain'd
Bishop
at
Genua
:
It
is
answer'd
,
this
Conversion
came
to
nothing
,
and
were
it
true
and
Regular
,
and
with
the
leave
and
liking
of
the
Bishops
of
this
Province
;
yet
it
ended
with
that
King
,
and
with
Birinus
,
who
left
no
successor
:
[
](A47083-e93070-b)g
g
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
7.
&
27.
The
succeeding
King
Kenwalch
,
refusing
his
Fathers
Faith
,
was
Converted
afterwards
by
the
means
of
Anna
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
(
whither
he
was
driven
out
of
his
Kingdom
by
Penda
,
)
who
saith
Polydor
,
[
](A47083-e93160-b)g
g
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
7.
&
27.
satis
constat
,
it
s
sufficiently
manifest
,
were
of
the
same
Province
and
Kingdom
with
the
East-Saxons
,
though
sometimes
govern'd
by
two
several
Kings
,
and
London
was
the
Royal
City
and
Metropolis
of
both
Nations
,
Kenwalch's
Conversion
therefore
falling
out
in
a
Brittish
Oswaldian
See
,
cannot
be
well
ascribed
to
Rome
:
Besides
,
Agilbert
the
first
Bishop
,
he
used
for
his
Instruction
,
is
stil'd
by
Bede
,
[
](A47083-e93290-b)g
g
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
7.
&
27.
Pontifex
ex
Hibernia
,
a
Bishop
out
of
Ireland
,
though
of
French
descent
,
for
there
he
studied
several
years
,
and
learn't
that
Divinity
which
he
preach'd
to
Kenwalch
,
which
was
Brittish
Doctrine
by
consequence
:
Where
it
is
observable
by
the
way
,
how
the
greatest
Clergy
of
France
,
(
for
Agilbert
afterwards
was
Archbishop
of
Paris
,
)
came
over
hither
to
our
Britttish
Isles
to
Study
Divinity
:
And
Wini
,
[
](A47083-e93450-b)h
h
polyd
.
Virg.
lib.
4
p.
71.
who
was
afterwards
made
a
Partner
with
him
in
his
Diocess
,
was
not
from
Rome
,
but
from
[
](A47083-e93490-b)h
h
polyd
.
Virg.
lib.
4
p.
71.
France
,
with
whom
the
Brittish
Church
held
fair
Communion
,
as
with
Ireland
,
[
](A47083-e93570-b)i
i
Brittish
Bishops
and
Doctors
Famous
in
France
,
were
,
Apud
Usher
.
Mellon
first
Archbishop
of
Roan
,
p.
145.
Mansuetus
first
Bishop
of
Toul
in
Lorraign
,
p
747.
St
Winocus
,
p.
1147.
St.
Winwalocus
,
p
464.
St.
Leonorius
cum
72
discipulis
,
p.
1012.
Faustus
Reiensis
,
p.
424.
Paulus
Leonensis
,
p.
558.
Sampson
,
Maglorius
,
and
Maclovius
Archbishops
of
Dole
,
p.
73
,
75.
Alcumus
,
Rabamus
,
Maurus
,
&c.
sending
to
,
as
well
as
receiving
Teachers
from
them
.
Besides
the
passage
about
Birinus
,
is
suspicious
and
Legend-like
in
several
Circumstances
,
and
making
much
against
them
:
For
it
doth
not
mention
what
Countrey
he
was
of
,
which
never
could
be
known
,
as
[
](A47083-e93810-b)k
k
W.
Malmesbury
lib.
2.
de
Episc
,
Occiden
.
Saxon
,
p.
137.
Malmesbury
notes
;
besides
King
[
](A47083-e93860-b)l
l
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
7.
Oswald
being
Recorded
to
have
been
at
the
same
time
a
Suiter
for
Kinigils
Daughter
,
and
Godfather
to
his
Faither-in
Law
at
his
Baptism
:
It
looks
not
as
Improbable
,
that
his
Conversion
was
brought
about
(
as
of
most
of
the
Saxon
Kings
)
by
the
zeal
and
Industry
of
King
Oswald
;
who
else
was
too
pious
,
to
have
that
value
for
Heathen
Allyanee
:
And
therefore
our
Birinus
might
well
be
an
Erinach
,
or
a
Loegrian-Brittain
:
How
else
,
if
a
Forreigner
,
could
he
preach
and
instruct
the
King
,
who
understood
nought
,
but
English
?
unless
King
Oswald
was
a
Gospel-Interpreter
between
them
,
as
well
in
the
South
,
as
he
used
in
the
North
,
and
so
in
effect
a
Royal
Preacher
of
it
to
the
English
,
from
one
end
of
the
Land
to
the
other
;
and
the
tale
of
Birinus
his
Italian
Ordination
,
looks
like
the
other
lusty
Affirmation
of
Bede
,
(
that
makes
way
for
his
feates
in
that
Church
,
)
who
in
contradiction
to
himself
,
as
well
as
the
truth
,
represents
the
West
Saxons
at
his
arrival
amongst
them
,
to
be
[
](A47083-e94060-b)l
l
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
7.
Paganissimos
,
altogether
Heathenish
,
whereas
most
of
those
Counties
(
and
some
to
this
day
,
)
were
Ancient
Brittish
Christians
,
who
had
Bishops
preserv'd
amongst
them
from
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
and
the
Christian
Faith
,
from
the
Resurrestion
,
and
the
Landing
of
Joseph
of
Arimathaea
in
their
Territory
;
besides
that
the
first
power
of
the
Saxons
over
those
Counties
,
was
through
Treaty
and
Allyance
,
for
mutual
assistance
between
Kerdick
and
Mordred
,
as
afore
,
and
not
by
force
and
Conquest
;
and
their
confirmation
in
it
,
by
King
Arthur
with
particular
Articles
for
the
perpetual
preservation
of
the
Christian
Faith
amongst
them
,
besides
the
union
and
Intermarriadges
of
Saxons
and
Brittains
,
in
this
Territory
especially
,
as
elsewhere
,
whereby
the
Brittains
in
withholding
the
Gospel
from
them
,
(
as
they
are
unjustly
traduc'd
,
)
did
but
withhold
it
from
their
own
flesh
and
bloud
;
so
that
the
English
Loegrian
Brittains
,
of
these
eight
West-Saxon
Counties
,
may
,
(
and
ought
)
with
a
good
Conscience
account
themselves
members
of
the
old
Brittish
Church
,
if
they
will
;
as
the
other
26
Counties
must
,
whether
they
will
,
or
not
.
As
for
the
three
remaining
Heptarchyes
,
which
were
not
so
large
and
considerable
,
as
the
other
four
,
either
that
of
the
East-Angles
,
[
](A47083-e94290-b)m
m
Usher
p.
394.
which
contain'd
the
Counties
of
Norfolk
,
Suffolk
Ely
and
Cambridge
,
or
the
other
of
the
South
Saxons
,
which
contain'd
[
](A47083-e94340-b)m
m
Usher
p.
394.
Sussex
,
and
part
of
Surry
,
with
the
Isle
of
Wight
:
or
Kent
,
which
was
the
first
seat
of
the
Aliens
,
whereof
the
two
first
were
gain'd
,
together
with
the
East-Saxon
Heptarchy
,
dolo
non
ferro
,
as
Malmsbury
[
](A47083-e94440-b)n
n
lib.
2.
de
Episc.
Lond.
words
it
,
the
last
by
Carnal
Lure
,
that
is
,
in
the
Dialect
of
modern
Christianity
,
not
much
inferiour
to
their
Heathenism
;
one
by
Pimping
,
and
the
other
three
by
Trepanning
of
King
Vortigern
,
whom
they
well
knew
to
be
an
Usurper
,
as
well
as
dissolute
:
Neither
were
the
generality
of
the
former
Inhabitants
thereupon
,
all
put
to
the
Sword
immediatly
,
but
accepted
for
Tributaries
to
their
new
Masters
in
all
probability
,
and
serviceable
perhaps
thereby
to
their
Salvation
;
yet
it
is
to
be
examined
how
far
the
English
in
these
Counties
owe
their
first
Faith
,
and
subjection
to
Rome
,
after
the
Archbishoprick
of
London
,
(
wherein
they
stood
)
was
recovered
,
without
any
long
Intermission
,
to
the
Brittish
Church
.
If
it
be
alleadged
that
Eorpwald
Son
of
Redwald
King
of
the
East-Angles
,
either
Father
,
or
Son
,
or
both
,
were
won
over
to
Christianity
by
the
means
of
Edwin
King
of
Northumberland
,
and
the
Romish
Ministry
of
Kent
;
It
appears
out
of
the
same
Bede
,
[
](A47083-e94610-b)o
o
Bede
l.
2.
c.
15.
that
both
Conversions
ended
with
their
persons
,
without
any
erection
or
succession
of
Bishops
in
that
Territory
;
the
one
revolting
to
Heathenism
at
the
perswasion
of
his
Wife
;
or
,
which
was
far
worse
,
serving
Christ
and
Satan
at
the
same
Altar
;
and
Eorpwald
,
shortly
after
his
Baptism
,
killed
by
one
of
his
own
Countrey
and
kindred
,
and
the
Kingdom
lying
in
its
old
Idolatry
,
till
his
Brother
Sigebert
succeeded
in
the
Throne
;
who
was
not
Converted
by
the
means
of
Rome
,
but
[
](A47083-e94670-b)p
p
Ibid.
in
France
;
where
he
lived
in
exile
in
his
Brothers
time
;
and
when
,
upon
his
return
,
he
was
desirous
to
make
his
people
partaker
of
the
same
Christian
Faith
,
We
find
him
in
Bede
assisted
[
](A47083-e94700-b)q
q
Ibid.
by
Felix
a
Frenchman
,
and
[
](A47083-e94730-b)r
r
Idem
l.
3.
c.
19.
Furseus
a
Noble
man
from
Ireland
,
both
Nations
fairly
agreeing
in
Communion
with
the
Brittish
Church
:
The
one
being
made
the
Bishop
of
the
East-Angles
,
but
ordained
and
Consecrated
in
Burgundy
,
whence
he
came
,
He
is
said
to
call
one
Honorius
,
then
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
to
acquaint
him
with
his
desire
to
Preach
the
Gospel
;
who
sent
him
to
these
parts
,
neither
with
Ordination
,
nor
guift
of
Tongues
,
nor
any
other
token
of
Dependance
,
the
King
himself
being
his
Patron
,
who
probably
had
been
the
Kings
old
acquaintance
,
if
not
his
Ghostly
Father
,
and
first
Converter
:
And
the
chiefest
assistance
towards
the
good
of
the
people
,
that
he
is
particulariz'd
to
give
King
Sigebert
,
is
about
the
ordering
of
his
[
](A47083-e94880-b)s
s
Bede
l.
3.
c.
18.
School
for
young
Children
after
the
manner
he
observed
in
France
.
And
his
successor
Thomas
Diaconus
sent
by
the
same
Honorius
after
the
Decease
of
Felix
,
was
de
Girviorum
,
or
[
](A47083-e94960-b)†
†
Usher
1027.
Jarrow
in
the
North
,
part
of
Aidan's
plantation
under
King
Oswald
,
in
whose
time
not
[
](A47083-e95010-b)u
u
M.
Westm.
An.
605·
one
Infidel
in
those
parts
was
left
unconverted
:
In
whom
,
or
him
,
that
was
next
Bishop
,
the
Roman
Race
and
succession
must
needs
have
given
place
to
Brittish
,
Ordination
;
how
else
could
it
be
true
,
that
in
[
](A47083-e95050-b)x
x
Bede
l.
3.
28.
Wini
Bishop
of
Winton's
time
,
who
was
contemporary
,
Bede
should
affirm
,
there
was
no
other
Bishop
besides
him
,
throughout
this
Isle
of
Brittain
that
was
not
of
Brittish
Ordination
?
as
we
often
have
occasion
to
urge
.
But
the
Conversion
of
the
body
of
the
people
,
is
chiefly
and
deservedly
attributed
to
[
](A47083-e95130-b)y
y
Idem
.
l.
3.
c.
19
,
20.
Furseus
and
his
Companions
,
who
first
founded
a
Monastery
in
the
Countrey
,
called
Knobhersburgh
for
a
Nursery
to
his
Ministry
,
and
an
example
to
the
people
of
Mortification
and
contempt
of
this
present
World
,
which
was
then
their
usual
method
in
the
first
planting
of
the
Gospel
;
whose
main
end
is
to
bring
this
World
,
with
all
its
pompes
and
self
ends
,
more
out
of
request
with
men
,
and
the
life
to
come
more
in
view
and
value
.
This
St.
Furseus
for
his
quality
and
extraction
,
[
](A47083-e95190-b)z
z
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
19.
Erat
de
Nobilissimo
genere
Scotorum
,
He
was
of
the
Princely
bloud
of
the
Scotch
or
Irish
,
(
who
with
Bede
are
one
and
the
same
People
,
)
but
for
his
temper
and
education
,
he
was
more
noble
in
mind
,
than
bloud
,
brought
up
to
learning
and
sanctity
from
his
Infancy
,
famed
far
and
near
for
his
Preaching
,
and
holy
living
,
his
vertues
and
miracles
,
and
visions
.
He
first
comes
from
Ireland
to
the
Brittains
,
[
](A47083-e95280-b)a
a
lib.
3.
c
●7
.
from
them
to
to
the
East-Angels
,
(
and
to
the
Leogrian-Brittains
,
left
amongst
them
,
ill
supplied
with
Ministers
,
)
for
it
is
observable
upon
Monk
Augustine's
arrival
,
it
was
the
British
[
](A47083-e95340-b)b
b
Clerici
vero
&
sacerdotes
mucronibus
undique
micantibus
,
ac
Flammis
—
omnes
simul
in
exterminium
pelluntur
,
tunc
Archiproesul
Theonus
Londonnensis
,
&
Thadioc
Eboracensis
,
&c
,
Math.
Westm
.
ad
An.
586.
Clergy
,
their
Priests
and
Bishops
,
more
than
their
Laity
,
that
with
fire
and
Sword
were
hunted
and
driven
into
Wales
,
and
not
left
there
unpursued
.
)
And
being
honourably
received
by
King
Sigebert
,
he
fell
to
his
wonted
work
of
preaching
the
Gospel
,
(
for
the
Irish
were
no
strangers
about
this
time
to
the
English
tongue
,
as
neither
the
English
to
the
Irish
,
who
us'd
high
and
low
,
Nobiles
&
mediocres
,
to
flock
from
England
to
[
](A47083-e95490-b)c
c
Bede
l.
3.
c.
27.
Ireland
,
to
be
instructed
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
strict
way
of
living
,
[
](A47083-e95530-b)c
c
Bede
l.
3.
c.
27.
where
it
cost
them
nothing
for
Instructions
,
or
Books
,
or
Diet
:
)
And
brought
numbers
of
Infidels
to
embrace
the
Christian
Faith
,
or
conforted
and
confirm'd
those
,
that
had
believed
already
,
by
the
example
of
his
life
,
and
the
power
of
his
Doctrine
,
leaving
his
Brother
Foilan
with
other
Monks
and
Ministers
to
continue
what
he
began
,
the
whole
Teritory
being
afterwards
reduc'd
and
Conquered
by
the
Kings
of
Mercia
,
whose
Religion
we
have
known
before
to
be
wholly
Brittish
,
as
opposed
to
the
Roman
.
Neither
are
the
descendants
of
South-Saxons
in
Sussex
,
or
Surrey
,
or
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
any
more
oblig'd
to
Rome
,
for
their
first
Gospel
,
than
those
of
East-Angels
,
though
the
Monkish
Writers
are
seldom
wanting
to
set
forth
,
or
enlarge
with
Legends
any
the
least
title
which
Rome
hath
to
pretend
.
Therefore
on
their
part
they
alledge
that
Wilfrid
driven
from
his
Arch-Bishoprick
of
York
,
by
Egfrid
the
Son
of
Oswi
King
of
Northumberland
,
retir'd
and
Preached
the
Gospel
in
these
parts
,
and
Converted
several
,
and
erected
a
Monastery
at
Sealsy
,
[
](A47083-e95770-b)e
e
Cambden
where
afterwards
the
Bishoprick
of
Chicester
was
first
settl'd
and
brought
the
Isle
of
Wight
to
believe
,
by
the
Preaching
of
Hildila
and
Berwin
,
his
Sister's
Sons
,
whom
he
sent
amongst
them
.
But
Bede
could
not
but
acknowledge
,
that
[
](A47083-e95830-b)f
f
Bede
lib.
4.
c.
13.
Math.
Westm.
661.
Edilwalch
King
of
the
South-Saxons
,
was
long
before
Baptiz'd
in
the
Province
of
Mercia
(
where
the
Faith
was
Brittish
,
)
by
the
perswasions
and
means
of
King
Wolfer
,
who
was
his
Godfather
at
his
Baptism
,
and
bestowed
upon
him
up
on
the
score
of
this
Spiritual
adoption
,
and
his
encouragement
in
the
Faith
,
the
Isle
of
Wight
and
Meansborrow
;
whereupon
he
sent
also
[
](A47083-e95940-b)g
g
Monastic
.
Anglic.
part
1.
p.
65.
Bede
l.
4.
c.
13.
Eopa
,
and
Pedda
,
and
Bruchelin
,
and
Oida
to
Preach
the
Gospel
there
to
the
English
,
where
the
Brittains
had
long
[
](A47083-e96050-b)†
†
Usher
p.
464.
before
Communicated
it
,
his
Queen
being
also
a
Christian
,
Baptiz'd
in
her
own
[
](A47083-e96060-b)h
h
Ibid.
Countrey
before
,
the
Province
of
the
Wiccij
,
or
Worcester
,
a
Brittish
Christian
Diocess
then
,
and
long
before
:
Neither
wanted
it
,
a
little
Monastery
[
](A47083-e96100-b)i
i
Ibid.
of
the
Irish
,
whereof
Dicul
was
the
Abbot
to
support
the
Plantation
;
which
in
every
respect
,
whether
of
King
,
or
Queen
,
or
Monks
,
or
first
Preachers
,
sent
amongst
them
,
was
of
Brittish
settlement
and
Instistution
;
and
that
before
the
arrival
of
Wilfrid
,
(
whose
coming
if
it
were
for
Seisure
and
Dominion
,
)
was
disorderly
and
Schismatical
:
thrusting
his
sickle
into
another's
Harvest
;
if
for
common
assistance
,
it
was
an
Act
of
charity
and
kindness
,
deserving
present
Thanks
,
but
not
at
all
creating
an
eternal
Superiority
to
Rome
over
this
Province
;
besides
that
Wilfrid's
coming
hither
,
is
owing
in
part
to
the
North
of
England
,
whence
he
came
,
being
himself
[
](A47083-e96240-b)k
k
Idem
lib
5.
c.
20.
Originally
of
Aidan's
Oswaldian
Monastery
,
and
ordained
by
Agilbertus
Arch-Bishop
of
Paris
,
of
Irish
,
[
](A47083-e96330-b)l
l
Idem
lib.
3.
c.
7
28.
that
is
,
Brittish
Institution
.
And
though
he
warped
from
his
own
Church
to
Rome
,
upon
the
score
of
Easter
,
and
created
great
troubles
to
himself
,
as
well
as
others
,
through
his
errours
[
](A47083-e96390-b)m
m
Guil.
Malmesbury
de
gestis
Pontif.
l
3.
de
Arch.
Eborac
.
Spelman
.
p.
157.
and
Ambition
,
and
Ignorance
,
being
verily
perswaded
,
that
the
Golden
Number
(
which
the
Brittains
slighted
,
)
was
a
traditon
of
St.
Peter
;
His
errour
and
seduction
,
being
built
upon
a
false
supposition
,
was
virtually
,
and
in
the
general
,
renounc'd
and
disown'd
by
him
,
as
the
soul
fundamentally
dissents
from
all
Impostures
and
Fallacies
,
whereby
his
frailty
in
one
particular
became
no
obstacle
or
hindrance
to
our
South-Saxons
,
but
that
the
rest
of
his
Ministry
was
wholly
Brittish
;
and
that
neither
upon
his
score
,
(
much
less
on
the
others
,
)
are
they
at
all
oblig'd
to
Rome
,
as
the
Mother
of
their
Faith
:
add
to
this
(
which
sort
of
Argument
,
ought
to
be
of
weight
with
credulous
Romanists
,
)
the
great
veneration
over
all
this
Territory
,
to
the
memory
of
[
](A47083-e96520-b)n
n
Bede
l.
4.
c.
14.
St.
Oswald
,
(
the
great
restorer
of
the
Brittish
Church
,
)
and
to
the
day
of
his
death
,
upon
which
(
by
a
particular
prediction
of
St.
Peter
and
Paul
,
appearing
on
purpose
to
set
up
his
honour
here
)
they
were
assured
of
their
deliverance
from
a
great
Mortality
and
Famine
,
which
heavily
had
raged
amongst
them
.
But
suppose
they
had
been
wholly
and
entirely
converted
by
Roman
Ministry
,
and
no
other
,
their
thanks
and
Prayers
had
been
due
for
ever
to
their
spiritual
deliverer
though
Forreign
,
as
afore
,
but
their
obedience
and
subjection
was
due
to
their
own
Governours
at
home
nevertheless
.
Neither
was
the
case
,
and
Roman
Interest
much
better
in
Kent
,
(
into
which
corner
of
England
,
their
whole
plantation
was
at
last
reduc'd
,
where
it
first
began
;
)
as
it
is
observed
and
confessed
with
a
kind
of
Lamentation
,
that
after
the
death
and
overthrow
of
King
Edwin
,
and
the
Retreat
of
Paulinus
from
his
Arch-Bishoprick
of
York
,
to
Rochester
,
[
](A47083-e96680-b)o
o
Praefat
Monast.
Angl
part
1.
Ecclesia
Itaque
Anglicana
intra
Cantianos
limites
iterum
redacta
est
,
neque
ulla
ad
huc
fuerat
Episcoporum
successio
praeterquam
Roffensium
&
Cantuariorum
;
The
Church
of
England
,
saith
a
Gentleman
of
great
learning
and
moderation
,
was
again
reduc'd
within
the
bounds
of
Kent
,
neither
had
they
any
succession
of
Bishops
,
but
only
at
Rochester
and
Canterbury
,
But
it
was
the
Roman
Church
of
England
,
that
was
so
reduc'd
and
worse
,
after
their
Bangor
Massacre
,
but
the
Brittish
Church
of
England
,
might
with
ease
have
been
observ'd
,
to
be
replanted
in
its
place
,
over
all
the
land
,
and
that
Principally
,
by
the
means
of
Oswald
,
under
God
,
and
Cadwalhan
,
that
restored
him
(
though
the
Son
of
Ethelfred
)
who
was
Augustine's
chief
Instrument
,
totally
to
suppress
and
destroy
it
,
though
to
his
own
ruin
in
the
event
,
verifying
therein
the
Brittish
Proverb
,
a
fynno
dhrwg
iw
gymydog
iddo
ihun
i
daw
.
The
mischief
one
intends
to
his
neighbour
,
returns
upon
his
own
head
.
But
we
shall
further
prove
our
Roman
Colony
,
to
be
very
much
unsettled
,
and
indeed
eradicated
within
its
Kentish
limits
;
For
not
to
mention
the
total
devastation
of
Kent
,
its
Churches
,
and
Monasteries
by
the
malignant
Army
of
[
](A47083-e96910-b)p
p
Bede
lib
4.
c.
12.
Edilred
King
of
Mercia
,
as
before
;
and
Putta
Bishop
of
Rochester
relinquishing
his
ruin'd
See
,
and
ending
his
dayes
in
Mercia
,
as
it
fared
no
better
with
Bishop
Willelm
,
put
in
to
succeed
him
,
to
make
up
the
breach
;
of
whom
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
faith
,
[
](A47083-e97020-b)q
q
Will
.
Malmesb.
lib
4.
c.
12.
prae
inopiâ
ab
Episcopatu
discessit
,
he
was
forc'd
to
quit
his
Bishoprick
for
meer
want
and
hunger
.
And
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
the
Mother
of
the
rest
,
(
established
here
at
first
Schismatically
against
all
right
and
Canons
,
)
was
partaker
of
the
like
Judgements
,
and
calamities
;
And
whether
the
Church
of
Rome
ever
faild
from
its
first
beginnings
,
I
shall
now
enquire
?
but
certain
and
manifest
it
is
,
the
Roman
Church
in
England
had
its
Period
,
and
Cessation
,
and
death
.
For
Bede
himself
expresly
acknowledges
,
[
](A47083-e97140-b)r
r
Bed
.
3.
c.
28.
Non
erat
tunc
ullus
,
excepto
Wini
,
in
totâ
Britttannià
Canonicè
ordinatus
Episcopus
:
That
when
Ceadda
was
to
be
Consecrated
Archbishop
of
York
about
the
year
668.
there
was
not
one
Bishop
left
in
the
whole
Isle
of
Brittain
,
that
was
Canonically
ordain'd
,
(
that
is
,
with
him
,
by
Roman
Bishops
,
)
but
Wini
alone
,
all
the
rest
being
of
Brittish
Ordination
,
from
whom
accordingly
Ceadda
had
his
Consecration
:
And
it
is
as
clear
by
the
unanimous
[
](A47083-e97250-b)s
s
Idem
lib.
3.
c.
7.
Mat.
Westmin
.
A.
666.
G
Malmesb.
de
Episc
.
Lond.
l.
2.
p.
134.
&c.
Confession
of
all
our
Historians
,
that
this
Wini
became
a
Simonaick
,
and
therefore
no
Bishop
in
Law
by
their
own
Principles
.
A
remarkable
vindication
of
the
Innocent
Bloud
of
our
Bangor
Martyrs
through
Gods
wonderful
Providence
,
who
is
wont
to
give
a
Victory
and
a
new
Resurrection
to
his
Church
,
after
mortal
wounds
,
and
to
confound
its
enemies
:
For
Augustine
,
and
his
Italian
Successors
,
as
they
never
had
Right
,
so
neither
had
they
any
long
continuance
here
,
notwithstanding
all
their
craft
and
cruelty
:
Honorius
[
](A47083-e97410-b)s
s
Idem
lib.
3.
c.
7.
was
the
fift
,
and
the
last
of
their
race
and
number
from
Augustine
,
who
died
Anno
653.
Then
the
Chair
began
to
receive
,
most
an
end
,
[
](A47083-e97480-b)†
†
Mat.
Westmin
.
A.
666.
English
Successors
,
such
was
Deusdedit
a
West-Saxon
,
[
](A47083-e97530-b)d
d
G
Malmesb.
de
Episc
.
Lond.
l.
2.
p.
134.
&c.
whose
English
name
was
Fridona
,
whose
Ordination
was
void
by
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
as
well
as
his
Chair
:
For
he
was
not
Consecrated
by
any
Archbishop
in
in
due
manner
,
Paulinus
being
dead
and
gone
,
but
by
one
single
Bishop
,
[
](A47083-e97650-b)†
†
Bede
l.
3.
c.
20.
Ithamar
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
who
had
no
more
power
to
make
an
Archbishop
,
than
hath
a
single
Presbyter
to
Ordain
and
Consecrate
his
Superiour
Bishop
.
Therefore
all
his
Acts
,
and
his
whole
sitting
for
9
years
,
were
Void
and
Null
.
And
Will.
of
Malmesburie's
reason
,
[
](A47083-e97750-b)e
e
Guil.
Malmesbury
de
Gestis
Roffens
.
for
their
not
calling
the
Northern
Oswaldian
Bishops
to
their
assistance
,
is
very
disingenious
,
(
in
one
that
had
read
their
Principles
in
Bede
,
to
be
so
averse
against
Communion
with
the
Romish
See
of
Canterbury
,
)
Cavebant
Romanorum
apud
Cantiam
Reliquiae
Ordinationes
erroneorumsequi
:
The
Reliques
of
the
Roman
Church
in
Kent
(
saith
he
)
were
shy
to
admit
them
,
that
err'd
about
Easter
,
to
have
an
hand
in
their
Ordinations
,
whereas
the
shyness
was
on
the
other
side
,
shunning
all
Communion
with
them
,
as
Schismaticks
and
Intruders
upon
the
Brittish
,
Church
.
So
that
there
was
no
Archbishop
at
all
in
Canterbury
,
from
the
time
of
Honorius
653.
(
the
See
continuing
actually
Vacant
for
a
year
and
a
half
to
Deusdedit
,
and
also
Deusdedit's
nine
years
sitting
,
being
null
in
Law
,
)
and
a
while
after
,
to
the
time
of
Theodorus
,
of
Tarsus
in
Cilicia
,
his
coming
to
the
Chair
in
668.
Of
which
contrivance
of
Rome
to
begin
a
second
Usurpation
over
the
English
Brittish
Church
,
as
well
as
their
first
over
the
Brittains
,
more
shall
be
observed
in
proper
place
:
Therefore
the
Church
of
Canterbury
was
manifestly
extinct
for
those
15
years
between
Honorius
the
last
Italian
,
and
Theodorus
the
first
and
last
Graecian
Archbishop
there
.
And
we
have
heard
before
of
the
extinction
of
the
See
of
Rochester
under
Putta
,
and
Willelm
;
besides
the
Archbishops
that
succeeded
Theodore
seem
Brittish
by
their
Countrey
,
and
Institution
:
Birthwaldus
his
next
successor
Anno
692.
was
Brothers
Son
to
Ethelfred
King
of
Mercia
[
](A47083-e98130-b)x
x
Antiquitates
Eccles.
p.
55.
where
their
Faith
was
right
Brittish
,
Tatwin
after
him
in
731.
was
likewise
of
[
](A47083-e98160-b)y
y
Usher
p.
●055
.
Ex
Will
.
Malmesbury
.
Mercia
;
And
three
of
his
Bishops
,
that
ordain'd
him
,
Ingwald
of
London
,
Aldwin
of
Lichfield
,
Daniel
of
Winton
,
were
not
of
Roman
,
but
of
Brittish
Sees
:
And
the
last
ordain'd
by
Birthwald
,
[
](A47083-e98270-b)z
z
Antiquit.
Eccles.
p.
58.
Nothelmus
after
Tatwin
736.
had
been
Bishop
of
London
where
he
was
born
,
Cuthbert
after
Nothelm
came
from
the
Chair
of
Hereford
,
an
Ancient
Brittish
See
,
belonging
to
the
Archbishoprick
of
Caerleon
in
Wales
:
And
not
to
mention
Bregwin
a
Nobleman
of
Saxony
who
succeeded
Cuthbert
,
Lambert
,
the
thirteenth
Archbishop
,
was
wholly
depriv'd
of
his
Primacy
,
by
the
means
of
Offa
King
of
Mercia
,
who
withdrew
all
his
Revenues
,
and
Churches
in
Mercia
from
him
,
and
got
the
Pope
to
assent
thereto
,
misit
nuntios
donativis
conferendis
praemunitos
,
[
](A47083-e98480-b)b
b
Spelman
p.
302
,
303.
Noverat
enim
Rex
Offa
desideria
Romanorum
;
for
he
had
treated
him
according
to
his
humour
with
great
guifts
.
And
so
Aldulphus
Bishop
of
Lichfield
,
was
made
Archbishop
during
the
Reign
of
Offa.
The
Pope
notwithstanding
(
through
the
great
darkness
that
was
to
be
for
several
Ages
in
the
Church
,
)
restor'd
the
See
,
and
maintain'd
his
usurpation
at
Canterbury
,
to
the
time
of
Henry
8.
a
Brittish
King
;
who
putting
a
full
end
and
period
to
all
Popish
powers
and
pretences
,
(
continued
here
against
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
and
the
Canons
of
the
universal
Church
,
)
And
judging
fit
to
continue
the
Primacy
of
Canterbury
upon
a
new
and
better
Authority
,
his
own
pleasure
,
and
the
strength
of
the
Law
;
the
Superiority
of
that
See
became
lawful
ever
afterwards
,
to
be
submitted
to
in
Brittain
,
according
to
Church
Canons
:
Which
from
the
suppression
of
the
old
Archbishoprick
of
London
,
was
all
along
before
,
a
manifestly
uncanonical
,
and
Schismatical
usurpation
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
[
](A47083-e98710-b)c
c
Photii
Nomocanon
Tit.
1.
c.
20.
infamous
to
boot
,
in
the
sense
of
the
Ancient
Canons
:
Usurpation
and
force
,
and
Conquest
,
(
right
,
or
wrong
,
)
being
more
comely
in
the
field
,
than
in
the
Church
;
and
better
to
be
legitimated
by
descent
and
time
.
And
this
Argument
of
the
English
,
or
Saxons
receiving
their
first
Faith
from
Brittain
,
and
not
from
Rome
,
is
further
corroborated
by
that
notable
observation
of
the
Reverend
and
Eloquent
Archbishop
Parker
,
(
sometime
Queen
Elizabeths
Latine
Tutor
,
as
I
am
informed
)
upon
several
Old
[
](A47083-e98850-b)d
d
W.
L'isle
divers
Ancient
Monuments
.
Antiquitates
Ecclesiasticae
,
p.
35
.
-to
47.
Saxon
Laws
and
Homilies
containing
several
points
,
and
Articles
,
and
Suppositions
in
them
,
quite
contrary
to
those
Doctrines
,
that
Augustine
and
his
Romish
successors
,
endeavoured
to
sow
,
and
propagate
,
as
the
Faith
of
Rome
in
England
.
1.
Against
Transubstantiation
.
2.
For
Communion
under
both
kinds
.
3.
And
the
Translations
of
Scripture
into
the
Vulgar
Tongue
,
and
Instances
thereof
before
the
time
of
Wicleff
.
4.
Laymen
to
study
,
and
read
the
Scriptures
,
and
to
learn
Creed
,
and
Decalogue
,
and
Lords
Prayer
in
the
Vulgar
Tongue
.
5.
Against
Invocation
of
Saints
,
[
](A47083-e98950-b)e
e
Wheeloc
not
.
in
c.
9.
lib.
4.
Bedae
,
Antiquae
Homiliae
Saxonum
nunquam
sanctos
invocant
.
&c.
Worshiping
of
Images
.
6.
Marriadges
to
be
free
.
7.
Kings
to
be
Gods
Vicars
in
their
Kingdom
.
8.
The
Legislative
Power
to
be
in
King
and
people
:
Quae
quidem
veteris
Ecclesiae
Brittannicae
dogmata
&c.
Which
verily
,
saith
he
,
being
the
Tenets
and
Doctrines
of
the
Old
Brittish
Church
;
and
long
retain'd
amongst
the
Ancient
Saxons
,
(
notwithstanding
the
influence
and
successions
of
their
Roman
Guides
and
Teachers
,
to
the
contrary
,
)
how
agreeable
they
are
,
both
to
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
our
Modern
Laws
and
Constitutions
,
and
how
diametrically
contrary
in
all
respects
,
to
their
way
at
Rome
,
any
one
may
with
ease
discern
,
that
will
.
For
as
the
same
learned
prelate
again
,
what
Author
did
ever
in
his
works
report
,
that
Augustine
did
ever
Preach
to
the
English
,
that
they
might
come
to
believe
by
hearing
?
that
he
was
not
capable
to
do
it
,
his
own
Pope
Gregorie's
Epistles
extant
,
plainly
shew
;
he
verily
was
an
Apostle
of
Roman
rites
and
ceremonies
,
not
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
or
the
word
of
God
,
to
the
English
Nation
:
he
taught
them
,
how
to
be
Romans
,
and
Papists
,
more
than
to
be
Christians
or
Believers
.
And
by
the
points
in
such
hot
and
bloudy
contest
between
him
and
the
Brittains
,
(
where
there
was
little
or
nothing
insisted
on
,
touching
soundness
of
Doctrine
,
or
purity
of
life
,
but
all
touching
the
domination
and
power
of
Rome
,
and
Romish
rites
,
and
tonsures
)
it
plainly
appears
he
was
but
a
meer
man
of
straw
and
[
](A47083-e99220-b)f
f
Ceremoniosus
non
relligiosus
.
ceremony
,
more
than
of
God
,
and
Religion
.
Where
to
stop
the
mouths
of
Ignorant
Romanists
,
that
make
a
brag
,
as
if
the
English
had
received
their
faith
from
Rome
,
he
likewise
shewes
at
large
,
that
Pope
Gregory
himself
,
was
no
better
than
his
Apostle
Augustine
,
for
that
he
was
not
so
good
a
man
for
life
,
and
pen
,
as
the
Papists
would
pretend
.
And
[
](A47083-e99310-b)g
g
Antiquitates
Ecclesiasticae
p.
36.
[
](A47083-e99330-b)g
g
Ibdem
p.
36.
again
,
valde
dolendum
Anglorum
conversionem
in
ista
tempora
incidisse
,
in
quibus
collapsa
Ecclesiae
Doctrine
atque
disciplina
,
&c.
It
was
a
great
misfortune
,
that
the
English
conversion
fell
out
to
be
at
such
a
time
,
wherein
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
was
quite
fallen
to
the
ground
,
and
wholly
degenerated
from
its
primitive
purity
and
sobriety
,
into
vanity
of
errour
and
superstition
,
and
the
matter
it self
proclaims
too
loud
,
let
Bede
say
what
he
please
to
the
contrary
,
that
Augustine's
chief
work
and
business
here
,
was
to
instill
some
Roman
Ceremonies
amongst
our
Ancestors
,
and
not
the
Christian
Faith
;
yea
Rome
it self
about
that
time
,
and
by
the
particular
influence
and
endeavours
of
Pope
Gregory
,
was
the
spring
and
fountain
of
all
such
superstitions
,
not
only
among
us
in
England
,
but
in
the
rest
of
the
World
beside
,
of
which
he
makes
a
large
proof
with
Instances
Irrefragable
,
of
their
superstition
,
and
ambition
,
their
Holy
Water
,
and
Dreams
,
and
Legends
,
and
Divine
lyes
,
and
Golden
Vessells
and
a
wooden
Priesthood
,
not
that
decent
ceremonies
(
that
take
not
the
heart
from
God
)
are
in
themselves
unlawful
in
Gods
service
,
as
Christ
himself
hath
shewed
in
the
Institution
of
visible
Sacraments
,
)
as
also
of
their
pride
,
and
Antichristian
design
,
to
enslave
Kings
,
and
Churches
,
and
Nations
under
them
;
and
when
all
was
done
,
and
they
mounted
themselves
as
high
as
they
would
,
or
could
,
the
effect
and
product
of
all
,
was
no
more
,
but
that
ambition
,
outed
all
good
rule
and
Government
;
Luxury
,
good
living
;
Dreams
and
legends
,
the
Preaching
of
the
word
;
lamentable
superstition
,
Catholick
Religion
.
And
that
their
first
adventure
,
and
attempt
to
erect
their
Roman
supremacy
over
souls
and
Churches
,
was
here
in
England
,
and
Augustine
the
Monk
their
forlorn
hope
,
that
their
ungodly
success
and
Victory
was
about
its
height
,
about
the
time
of
Charlemain
,
about
140
years
after
,
lasting
about
800
years
to
the
the
time
of
our
Henry
the
eight
[
](A47083-e99690-b)h
h
Antiq.
Eccles
.
p.
37.
Et
sane
illa
prima
de
Romanis
ritibus
per
Augustinum
excitata
contentio
,
quae
non
nisi
clade
&
sanguine
Innocentium
Britannorum
poterat
sedari
,
ad
nostra
recentiora
tempora
cum
simili
pernicie
eladeque
Christanorum
pervenit
.
And
verily
that
first
and
early
contention
and
strife
for
rites
and
ceremonies
,
begun
here
by
Augustine
,
which
could
not
be
exstinguished
or
abated
,
but
with
the
bloud
and
desolation
of
the
Innocent
Brittains
,
is
evidently
carried
down
to
our
own
times
,
with
fresh
and
daily
tydings
at
our
doors
,
of
the
like
destruction
and
Massacre
of
Christians
,
for
the
like
cause
.
Thus
that
Eloquent
and
Judicious
prelate
,
an
[
](A47083-e99750-b)i
i
Norwich
Antiq.
Eccl.
p.
39.
East-Angel
by
birth
,
and
a
chief
Father
of
our
Church
by
place
and
merit
.
And
it
is
additionally
remarkable
,
that
several
of
those
Saxons
Laws
and
Homilies
,
bore
date
before
the
arrival
of
Augustine
to
this
Land
,
(
there
being
[
](A47083-e99790-b)k
k
M.
Westm.
Anno
596.
about
147
or
150
years
from
the
Saxon
invasion
to
his
coming
,
as
before
was
said
)
which
is
an
invincible
Argument
,
that
the
Brittains
(
as
they
had
any
opportunity
)
Preach'd
the
Gospel
in
those
dayes
to
the
Saxons
,
though
their
bloudy
and
perfidious
Enemies
,
to
which
those
alliances
and
Intermarriages
with
them
in
their
infidelity
,
(
for
which
they
stand
blamed
in
story
,
)
might
by
the
ordering
of
Providence
be
Instrumental
,
yet
are
taxed
by
Gildas
,
if
the
passage
be
Authentick
,
for
neglect
,
that
they
were
not
more
vigorous
and
diligent
in
Communicating
the
Gospel
to
them
,
whereby
may
be
conjectured
,
how
great
the
Christian
zeal
of
Gildas
was
,
and
the
Brittish
Ministers
of
his
stamp
and
Inclination
,
as
he
confesses
there
were
several
,
who
were
so
thirsty
for
the
Salvation
of
the
souls
of
their
Enemies
,
who
thirsted
for
nothing
more
than
their
Lands
and
bloud
.
SECTION
X.
That
all
or
most
of
the
Kingdoms
and
Churches
in
this
part
of
Europe
,
and
Rome
it self
,
received
their
first
Faith
from
Brittain
,
yet
Brittain
pretends
to
no
Supremacy
over
them
upon
that
account
,
and
the
Romanists
Feloes
de
se
in
that
kind
of
Plea
.
IF
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
no
better
evidence
for
her
propagation
of
the
Faith
,
(
and
Supremacy
thereby
,
over
other
Churches
of
the
world
)
than
is
produc'd
for
Brittain
,
it
is
plain
and
easy
to
discern
,
its
title
is
not
founded
in
any
reality
or
merit
,
but
a
disease
of
the
fancy
only
;
and
that
high-mindedness
,
whereof
she
was
early
forwarn'd
by
her
rejected
Apostle
,
Rom.
12.3
.
or
a
malady
like
that
of
the
Athenian
Merchant
,
who
imagin'd
all
the
Ships
that
arrived
at
Harbour
to
be
his
own
:
whose
cure
from
this
distemper
had
been
their
imaginary
beggery
and
undoing
.
The
French
Church
at
the
Savoy
,
or
the
Lutheran
amongst
us
,
might
far
better
pretend
to
a
Primacy
over
York
and
Canterbury
,
being
more
Orthodox
,
and
Learned
,
and
better
understood
by
several
that
resort
to
them
,
and
acting
with
the
leave
of
our
Province
,
and
its
Lawful
Governours
,
and
not
siding
Barbarously
with
Pagan
Enemies
against
Christian
Brethren
,
to
destroy
or
adulterate
the
true
Faith
,
as
did
Monk
Augustine
:
who
at
least
could
be
but
Rector
of
Christ-Church
Canterbury
,
under
his
mighty
Patron
Ethelbert
in
defiance
of
his
rightful
Metropolitan
Theonus
;
which
yet
he
could
not
supply
himself
,
for
want
of
the
tongue
,
nor
by
any
other
,
by
reason
of
the
Schism
and
Irregularity
.
Or
,
to
suppose
more
than
can
be
asked
or
expected
,
that
Ethelbert
who
was
King
of
Kent
only
,
was
King
also
of
Mercia
,
and
the
East
,
and
the
South
,
and
West-Saxons
,
and
compleate
Lord
over
the
whole
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Canterbury
,
or
London
,
which
then
reached
from
Humber
,
to
Severn
and
Cornwall
,
and
now
further
,
over
Wales
;
and
that
he
in
such
a
right
,
had
lawfully
nominated
and
elected
our
Augustine
for
his
Arch-Bishop
,
who
thereupon
had
been
regularly
Consecrated
and
Install'd
by
the
Clergy
of
the
Province
,
according
to
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
and
by
the
consent
and
voluntary
Cession
of
Theonus
his
predecessor
,
without
the
help
of
Heathen
force
,
yet
Theonus
in
that
case
could
but
resign
his
Term
,
but
not
the
rights
of
his
Church
forever
;
and
Augustine
became
thereby
but
a
more
lawful
Brittish
Bishop
,
of
an
Intruding
Roman
Monk
.
For
such
a
settlement
by
the
Principles
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
all
common
sence
,
did
not
change
the
See
to
be
Roman
,
but
constitute
Augustine
and
his
successors
to
be
rather
Brittish
Bishops
.
It
's
a
whole
Kingdom
,
that
naturalizes
one
Forreigner
,
and
not
one
Forreigner
a
whole
Kingdom
;
for
so
at
Rome
,
let
him
that
is
Elected
to
that
Chair
,
be
French
,
or
German
,
or
Greek
,
or
Barbarian
,
or
(
which
were
enough
to
stupifie
,
and
unsanctifie
any
head
of
a
Church
)
let
him
be
a
Witch
,
or
a
Sodomite
,
or
an
Atheist
,
the
vertue
of
the
Roman
Chair
nevertheless
shall
naturalize
,
and
Purifie
,
and
Petrifie
this
strange
man
into
a
right
Roman-Catholick
Pope
and
successor
of
St.
Peter
,
Holy
and
Infallible
,
notwithstanding
those
forreign
disabilities
.
Therefore
by
their
own
rule
,
Augustine
and
his
successors
were
frail
Brittish
Bishops
at
best
,
and
and
hell'd
all
their
Priviledges
and
Precedencies
in
that
See
,
in
the
right
of
their
Brittish
Chair
,
and
not
their
Roman
Mission
.
And
what
attempts
soever
they
made
de
facto
,
to
erect
and
prefer
that
See
in
Roman
Right
,
before
all
the
Ancient
and
standing
See's
of
Brittain
,
they
were
all
Null
,
and
Void
,
and
of
such
Schismatical
Malignity
and
impossibility
,
as
were
the
like
Act
of
any
French
,
or
Spanish
Pope
,
that
should
go
about
to
raise
the
Chair
of
Paris
or
Toledo
,
from
whence
he
came
,
above
the
See
of
Rome
,
and
Order
appeals
from
this
to
those
,
than
which
in
their
Principles
,
nothing
could
be
more
Heretical
,
and
sinful
,
saving
perhaps
the
sin
against
the
Holy
Ghost
.
If
it
be
offer'd
,
that
the
Superiority
here
acquir'd
by
Augustine
,
was
acquir'd
for
Rome
from
whence
he
came
,
by
the
same
reason
the
Supremacy
at
Rome
was
acquir'd
for
Jerusalem
,
from
whence
St.
Peter
came
,
and
that
Church
to
be
reviv'd
;
and
Rome
,
and
all
other
Churches
,
alike
descending
,
to
be
made
subject
to
it
,
and
by
consequence
to
be
a
Sister
,
not
a
Mother
to
our
Brittain
,
and
a
younger
Sister
,
too
,
under
their
common
Mother
of
Sion
:
But
this
point
hath
been
solemnly
determined
by
Popes
themselves
,
in
the
Controversy
between
Dole
and
Tours
:
Which
last
from
the
beginning
was
the
acknowledged
Metropolis
of
Little-Brittain
;
till
Sampson
Archbishop
of
York
,
(
or
St.
David
[
](A47083-e100700-b)a
a
Itinerar
.
Cambr
l.
2.
c.
1.
saith
Cambrensis
)
was
driven
thither
for
his
refuge
by
the
Saxons
about
the
[
](A47083-e100750-b)b
b
Mat.
Westminster
561.
year
561.
who
being
chosen
Bishop
of
Dole
rais'd
that
See
,
not
only
to
be
an
Archbishoprick
,
but
Superiour
likewise
to
Tours
,
the
Original
Primate
,
whether
by
the
Priviledge
of
the
Ancient
and
Imperial
See
from
whence
he
came
,
and
of
the
Pall
he
thence
brought
with
him
;
or
,
as
Pope
Innocent
,
judge
afterwards
in
the
Case
,
suggests
,
(
which
makes
this
President
more
to
fit
)
because
the
Brittains
having
about
that
time
erected
a
new
King
to
themselves
against
France
,
they
took
the
occasion
of
Sampson's
arrival
to
erect
a
new
Archbishoprick
likewise
.
But
this
Vetustissima
Controversia
,
as
[
](A47083-e100830-b)d
d
Hoveden
Hist.
part
2.
p.
453.
Hoveden
stiles
it
,
came
at
last
to
be
decided
before
Pope
Innocent
the
third
,
who
,
out
his
moderation
,
first
propos'd
an
expedient
,
wherein
we
may
be
sure
Rome
was
to
be
no
looser
:
That
Dole
should
continue
an
Archbishoprick
,
with
two
suffragans
only
,
and
receive
a
Pall
from
Rome
by
the
hands
of
Tours
,
whose
right
it
was
to
be
Primate
;
but
the
Dolensians
refusing
this
offer
,
the
Pope
in
the
second
year
of
his
Papacy
,
Anno
1199.
determin'd
for
the
Ancient
Right
of
the
Native
,
against
600
years
prescription
and
above
,
back'd
with
Princely
Authority
,
for
the
Forreigner
.
So
that
if
our
Holy
Bishops
of
Rome
would
suffer
themselves
to
be
guided
,
either
by
that
Golden
Rule
of
doing
as
they
would
be
done
by
,
whereby
all
reasonable
and
good
men
are
governed
,
or
stand
to
their
own
Principles
and
Decisions
,
whereby
the
worst
and
most
unreasonable
are
concluded
,
they
would
no
longer
own
this
so
weak
and
infirm
pretence
for
Supremacy
over
our
Brittish
Churches
,
but
suffer
the
Consciences
of
their
obedient
Catholicks
to
be
undeluded
from
this
Imposture
forever
.
But
they
ought
to
be
told
that
the
Church
of
Brittain
hath
propagated
the
Faith
over
more
Kingdoms
and
States
of
Europe
by
her
own
,
or
by
Disciples
of
her
own
School
and
Institution
,
than
[
](A47083-e101040-b)c
c
Usher
p.
530.
ever
Rome
did
;
yet
never
pretended
,
as
before
was
Intimated
,
to
any
claim
of
Ecclesiastical
Supremacy
over
other
Churches
,
(
much
less
Temporal
over
any
Crowns
in
order
to
the
other
,
)
upon
that
account
,
but
only
maintained
her
own
Soveraignty
,
within
her
own
Province
,
under
her
own
Rightful
Governours
,
for
the
peace
and
order
of
her
own
people
;
that
she
is
Mother
Church
to
Scotland
and
Ireland
,
is
apparent
and
confessed
;
and
no
less
to
England
,
(
or
to
the
English
,
or
Saxons
prevailing
in
Lhoegr
,
)
was
sufficiently
proved
;
And
it
is
as
manifest
,
she
is
Mother
Church
to
Germany
,
both
High
and
Low
,
and
Grand-Mother
to
the
Churches
of
its
Propagation
,
by
consequence
.
What
Bede
affirms
of
[
](A47083-e101180-b)e
e
Bede
l.
3.
c.
4.
St.
Egbert
and
St.
Willibrord
[
](A47083-e101230-b)f
f
Idem
l.
5.
c.
10
,
11
,
12.
(
both
from
our
Brittish
[
](A47083-e101270-b)g
g
Usher
p.
398.
&
p.
730.
Bede
l.
5.
c.
10
Irish
Schools
)
to
have
first
planted
the
Gospel
over
Holland
,
and
Frizeland
,
and
Low
Countries
,
acknowledged
by
the
Historians
of
those
parts
,
out
of
their
own
[
](A47083-e101360-b)h
h
Ubbo
Emmius
lib.
4.
124.
l.
3.
p.
99.
Usher
398.
Annalls
and
Records
.
For
England
was
the
Academy
and
Nursery
of
the
Gospel
to
Holland
,
as
Vtrecht
afterwards
by
that
means
,
to
the
rest
of
Germany
.
For
hither
at
there
need
they
sent
for
a
supply
of
Teachers
,
[
](A47083-e101450-b)i
i
Idem
p.
127.
Quae
tum
,
saith
Vbbo
Emmius
of
England
,
propter
excitata
illic
Literarum
studia
viris
doctis
abundabat
,
&
ob
nuper
rcceptum
Christi
cultum
(
ceu
fieri
solet
)
caeteris
ferè
provinciis
vicinis
in
Pietatis
zelo
erat
ferventior
,
&
quod
plurimum
hanc
ad
rem
pertinebat
,
eadem
fere
cum
Frisiis
adhuc
linguâ
utebatur
,
Which
then
abounded
with
learned
men
,
because
of
the
several
Schools
of
Learning
there
set
up
and
encouraged
,
and
were
more
zealous
,
and
Industrious
in
propagating
Piety
,
(
as
is
usual
,
)
than
the
other
neighbouring
Provinces
,
because
they
had
then
but
newly
received
the
Christian
Faith
themselves
,
and
which
was
very
Material
to
help
on
their
work
,
spoke
the
same
Language
with
the
Frizelanders
at
that
time
;
which
we
observ'd
before
,
to
be
a
great
bar
and
exception
throughout
,
against
the
Legend
of
the
Conversion
of
the
English
by
Monk
Augustine
and
his
Italian
followers
.
And
in
another
[
](A47083-e101570-b)l
l
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
3.
c.
109.
place
,
Religio
nova
studium
literarum
,
&c.
The
English
people
,
who
before
were
Barbarous
and
skilful
only
in
Armes
,
when
upon
their
embracing
the
Faith
,
they
addicted
themselves
to
the
study
of
Learning
,
became
soon
such
ardent
Proficients
,
that
they
did
light
the
Candle
to
the
rest
of
Europe
besides
;
for
from
their
Schooles
such
swarmes
of
Learned
men
proceeded
,
as
with
great
zeal
and
piety
planted
Learning
and
the
Cospel
among
the
Nations
every
where
,
which
had
not
heard
thereof
.
Accordingly
an
Apostolical
[
](A47083-e101630-b)m
m
Idem
l.
4.
p.
127.
number
of
twelve
Teachers
are
sent
to
perfect
what
Egbert
had
begun
,
among
whom
[
](A47083-e101670-b)n
n
Idem
l.
4.
p.
147.
Wilibrord
was
the
chief
for
Learning
,
and
Royal
Birth
,
his
Collegues
being
Suidbert
,
Occo
,
Willibald
,
Lebwin
,
two
Ewalds
,
Werenfrid
,
Marcellin
,
Wicbert
,
Adelbert
.
Willibrord
[
](A47083-e101730-b)o
o
Idem
p.
147.
continued
50
years
Archbishop
of
Frizeland
,
instructing
those
parts
,
and
Converting
many
thousands
to
the
Faith
:
So
did
Marcellin
[
](A47083-e101770-b)p
p
Ibid.
for
70
years
:
Suidbert
propagated
the
Gospel
through
[
](A47083-e101790-b)q
q
Idem
p.
146.
Westphalia
,
Lower-Saxony
,
Brunswic
,
Bilefield
,
&c.
the
rest
performing
their
parts
in
their
several
Allotments
.
And
Wiillehad
[
](A47083-e101830-b)r
r
Idem
p.
154.
▪
coming
from
England
to
their
assistance
,
promoted
the
same
among
old
,
and
young
especially
of
the
Nobility
,
for
30
years
,
from
West-Frizeland
to
the
River
Weser
and
Bremen
,
being
made
the
first
Bishop
of
that
[
](A47083-e101890-b)s
s
Ubbo
Emmius
p.
165.
place
by
Charlemagne
,
Willericus
Disciple
and
Successor
of
Willehad
,
carried
it
on
to
Holsatia
and
[
](A47083-e101940-b)†
†
Magd.
Cent.
8.
c.
10.
p.
816.
Dithmarsia
.
For
Frizeland
and
Holland
by
the
means
of
the
English
,
were
then
the
[
](A47083-e102040-b)u
u
Idem
p.
161.
Magd.
Cent.
8.
c.
2.
p.
28.
Plantarium
,
or
Nursery
,
andVltrajectum
[
](A47083-e102100-b)x
x
Idem
p.
145●
eo
tempore
Schola
Theologica
esse
caeperat
,
unde
vicinas
&
Longinquas
in
Gentes
Doctores
&
Episcopi
emittebantur
;
Vtrecht
began
then
to
be
a
Divinity
School
,
which
furnished
all
those
Nations
far
and
near
with
Teachers
and
Bishops
;
for
thence
we
shall
find
Charlemagne
[
](A47083-e102140-b)y
y
Idem
p.
161.
to
fetch
his
Bishops
for
his
new
and
great
Sees
he
constituted
over
Germany
.
So
that
High-Germany
will
be
found
,
to
be
at
first
equally
water'd
with
the
same
Brittish
Doctrine
,
as
well
as
the
Lower
;
but
with
some
difference
about
the
time
of
setting
out
.
For
the
Higher
hath
three
several
Epocha's
and
Dates
of
its
first
Conversion
to
the
Faith
.
1.
The
first
Ancient
and
more
uncertain
.
2.
The
second
later
,
and
most
certain
,
but
imperfect
.
3.
The
last
full
,
certain
,
and
from
Heathenish
Idolatry
,
complete
:
And
in
each
,
their
derivation
is
from
Brittain
.
In
the
first
,
from
our
King
Lucius
leaving
his
Throne
for
a
Pulpit
,
and
early
[
](A47083-e102240-b)z
z
Munster
l.
3.
p.
519.
preaching
the
Gospel
at
Saltzburge
,
Augsburge
,
Bavaria
,
and
Switzerland
,
and
Mansuetus
to
the
Lorraigners
before
him
,
being
the
first
[
](A47083-e102310-b)a
a
Usher
p.
30.
Bishop
of
Toul
in
that
Province
,
and
his
Companions
Valerius
,
Maternus
,
and
Eucherius
spreading
it
as
far
as
[
](A47083-e102360-b)b
b
Usher
p.
749.
Treves
and
Metz
,
and
Beatus
[
](A47083-e102410-b)c
c
Idem
p.
745.
on
the
other
side
,
to
Helvetia
;
of
which
though
some
make
doubt
,
yet
the
evidence
for
St.
Peters
being
at
Rome
the
second
year
of
Claudius
is
not
clearer
.
In
the
second
,
from
[
](A47083-e102470-b)†
†
Munster
l.
3.
p.
323.
St.
Alban
,
St.
Columban
,
and
Kilian
,
and
Offa
,
&c.
Of
the
first
,
Munster
saith
,
Certò
[
](A47083-e102560-b)d
d
Idem
l.
3.
p.
604.
Constat
S.
Columbanum
Scoticum
Monachum
,
discipulumque
ejus
S.
Gallum
,
circiter
annum
Domini
580.
per
Sueviam
&
Alemaniam
intrepide
ac
palain
Sigeberto
Austrasiae
Rege
concedente
,
depraedicasse
primum
.
We
are
certainly
assured
,
that
St.
Columban
,
a
Scotch
or
Irish
Monk
with
St.
Gallus
his
Disciple
,
to
have
first
preach'd
the
Gospel
over
Suevia
and
Almaine
boldly
and
openly
about
the
year
580.
Sigebert
King
of
Austrasia
or
East-France
granting
leave
.
St.
Kilian
[
](A47083-e102760-b)e
e
Idem
p.
654.
of
the
same
Nation
and
Institution
,
is
as
certainly
known
to
be
,
primus
Francorum
Apostolus
,
the
first
Preacher
of
the
Gospel
to
the
Franconians
and
the
first
Bishop
of
Herbipolis
or
Wirceburgh
,
not
to
mention
Offa
[
](A47083-e102840-b)f
f
Idem
p.
552.
the
Son
of
Ethelfred's
Labours
beyond
the
Rhine
about
Offenburgh
and
Schuttern
,
as
before
.
But
Christianity
had
not
fully
prevail'd
over
Heathenism
throughout
Germany
,
sed
Gentium
[
](A47083-e102910-b)g
g
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
4.
p.
148.
Idem
l.
4
▪
p.
148.
Profanarum
ritus
Christianis
moribus
fere
miscebantur
,
but
many
in
several
places
were
half
Heathens
,
half
Christians
,
till
in
the
third
place
St.
Winifrid
[
](A47083-e102980-b)h
h
Idem
p.
147
▪
Magd.
Cent
▪
arriv'd
from
England
amongst
them
,
coming
first
to
St.
Willibrord
to
the
School
at
Vtrecht
,
[
](A47083-e103030-b)h
h
Idem
p.
147
▪
Magd.
Cent
▪
thence
by
great
and
uncessant
Labours
and
hazards
for
[
](A47083-e103050-b)i
i
Munster
l.
3.
p.
323.
36
years
together
over
the
greatest
part
of
Germany
[
](A47083-e103090-b)k
k
Munster
l.
3.
p.
486.
Magd.
Cent.
8.
c
:
10.
p.
795.
he
perfected
their
Conversion
,
and
Baptiz'd
100000.
and
heal'd
them
of
their
Heathenish
Superstitions
,
constituting
Bishopricks
in
several
places
,
by
the
assistance
of
Martel
,
and
Pipin
,
over
[
](A47083-e103170-b)l
l
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
4.
p.
148.
Munster
l.
3.
p.
323.
Franconia
,
Bavaria
,
Thuringia
,
himself
being
made
Archbishop
[
](A47083-e103230-b)m
m
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
4.
p.
149.
Munster
l.
3.
p.
485.
of
Moguntia
,
or
Mentz
,
the
chiefest
See
in
Germany
,
from
him
,
and
upon
his
score
,
(
which
had
under
it
13
great
Bishopricks
lying
in
the
heart
of
Germany
,
Constance
,
Stralzburgh
,
Spire
,
Wormes
,
Augsburg
,
&c.
)
and
thereby
Primate
,
or
as
he
is
commonly
stil'd
[
](A47083-e103320-b)n
n
Idem
p.
753.
Apostolus
Germanorum
,
the
Apostle
of
the
Alemaines
:
Who
Crown'd
King
Pipin
[
](A47083-e103370-b)o
o
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
4.
p.
149
,
150.
Father
of
Charlemagne
Anno
750.
and
being
murder'd
at
last
with
about
50
of
his
followers
,
as
he
went
to
root
up
the
remainder
of
Heathenism
in
Frizeland
Anno
755.
he
lyes
buried
at
the
Abbey
of
Fulda
,
Famous
for
its
[
](A47083-e103430-b)†
†
Magd.
Cent.
8.
c.
10.
p.
822.
Munster
in
fuldâ
.
Library
of
Manuscripts
,
transcrib'd
from
York
in
great
part
,
&c.
which
he
himself
had
Founded
.
But
[
](A47083-e103490-b)p
p
Ubbo
Emmius
p.
153
,
154.
Willehad
comes
from
England
afterwards
,
and
reduc'd
by
the
power
of
his
Ministry
those
Barbarous
people
,
(
among
whom
he
was
kill'd
,
)
and
all
the
Countrey
thereabouts
,
till
Charlemagne
sent
him
to
Convert
the
Saxons
:
For
when
by
force
[
](A47083-e103550-b)q
q
Munster
l.
3.
p.
719.
and
frequent
Victories
for
30
years
,
neither
he
,
nor
his
Father
and
Grandfather
Pipin
and
Martel
,
with
the
like
Rod
,
could
do
but
little
good
upon
the
Saxons
,
to
bring
them
to
embrace
the
Faith
,
much
less
to
be
constant
to
it
,
and
to
the
many
Oaths
and
Promises
they
made
,
as
often
as
they
were
subdued
,
to
that
purpose
not
to
desert
their
Christianity
:
No
,
though
he
constituted
an
Arbitrary
Authority
to
several
Liuetenants
over
them
,
[
](A47083-e103610-b)r
r
Munster
p.
748
Magd.
Cent
8.
c.
2.
p.
23.
to
hang
up
any
man
at
the
next
Tree
,
for
the
least
suspicion
of
Apostacy
and
Violation
of
Faith
,
without
any
Tryal
or
Judicial
Process
;
and
transplanted
ten
thousand
Families
into
Flanders
and
Brabant
,
from
both
sides
of
the
Elb
:
He
resolv'd
at
last
,
being
govern'd
by
his
Tutor
Alcuinus
(
or
,
as
others
call
him
Albinus
,
which
is
some
proof
his
name
was
Gwinne
,
i.
e.
White
;
the
Brittains
about
that
time
mixing
with
the
English
in
their
Monasterys
,
Bede
lib.
5.
cap.
ult
.
)
In
all
his
[
](A47083-e103770-b)s
s
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
4.
p.
161.
Magd.
Cent
8.
c.
2.
private
and
publick
Affairs
,
both
Ecclsiastical
and
Academical
,
fetch'd
from
his
Chair
here
at
York
,
where
he
taught
with
great
Fame
,
for
that
purpose
,
)
to
handle
these
stubborn
and
false-hearted
people
,
after
a
more
mild
and
generous
way
,
to
fix
them
in
the
Faith
,
if
possible
.
To
that
end
he
erected
and
endowed
ten
[
](A47083-e103830-b)†
†
Munster
l.
3.
p.
737.
great
Bishopricks
from
one
end
of
their
Countrey
to
the
other
,
at
Munster
,
Osnabrough
,
Halberstad
,
Werden
,
Hildesheim
,
Padelborne
,
Mynden
Magdeburgh
,
Hamburgh
,
Bremen
,
which
I
have
set
down
,
the
better
to
know
their
Homes
and
chief
Cities
in
Charlemagne's
time
,
that
is
about
200
years
after
their
Ancestors
Invaded
England
.
And
instead
[
](A47083-e103890-b)u
u
Ubbo
Emmius
.
l.
4.
p.
160.
Munster
l.
3.
p.
749.
of
Temporal
Dukes
and
Grandees
to
govern
with
the
Sword
,
he
plac'd
Bishops
over
them
with
great
Possessions
and
Wealth
,
to
reduce
them
by
Instruction
and
Hospitality
,
on
whom
fear
and
terrour
could
so
little
prevail
:
Which
[
](A47083-e103950-b)x
x
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
4.
p.
161.
Bishops
were
all
English
,
or
of
the
English-Brittish
Institution
at
Vtrecht
.
As
our
Willehad
at
[
](A47083-e104020-b)y
y
Ubbo
Emmius
p.
165
:
Bremen
,
scarce
Inferiour
then
to
any
Bishoprick
in
Germany
,
for
its
large
and
ample
Possessions
and
endowments
:
And
[
](A47083-e104060-b)z
z
Idem
p.
161
,
167.
Ludgerus
of
the
same
way
,
by
Alcuin's
perswasion
upon
both
Emperour
and
Bishop
,
at
Mimingrod
,
or
Munster
:
Wiho
and
Suidbert
at
Osnabrug
,
and
Werden
.
By
Anscarius
,
Willehad's
Successor
at
Bremen
and
Hamborough
,
united
into
one
,
the
Gospel
made
its
first
entrance
[
](A47083-e104180-b)a
a
Idem
p.
166.
into
Denmark
and
Sweden
,
which
,
with
the
Countrey
of
the
Vandalls
,
were
added
to
his
Diocess
by
the
Emperor
Ludovicus
.
And
by
their
means
,
and
their
Successors
Bishops
,
and
Charlemagne
and
his
Successors
Emperors
,
joyntly
assisting
,
the
Faith
was
planted
amongst
the
rest
of
the
[
](A47083-e104280-b)b
b
Munst
.
l.
3.
p.
742
,
&
818
Nations
of
Germany
,
Northward
,
and
Eastward
.
in
Bohemia
,
Brandeburgh
,
Meckleburgh
,
Prussia
,
Pomerania
,
and
more
and
more
in
Denmark
,
Sweden
,
Polonia
,
[
](A47083-e104360-b)c
c
Idem
p.
754.
Lituania
[
](A47083-e104390-b)d
d
Idem
l.
4.
p.
83.
Hungaria
,
Sclavonia
,
Transylvania
,
&c.
till
it
overtook
and
reach'd
the
Apostolical
Plantations
of
St.
Paul
in
Greece
,
from
whence
Russia
had
its
Faith
:
For
it
is
manifest
from
History
,
that
to
all
these
Territories
the
Gospel
was
immediatly
conveighed
from
Germany
;
and
to
Germany
from
Holland
and
Vtrecht
:
And
to
Vtrecht
from
England
and
Ireland
;
and
to
them
all
from
Old
Brittain
,
the
first
spring
,
through
God's
regard
to
Innocent
bloud
at
Bangor
.
Which
account
is
allowed
by
Romish
,
as
well
as
Protestant
Writers
;
but
with
one
exception
or
two
against
it
,
which
turnes
all
to
the
Advantage
of
the
[
](A47083-e104580-b)e
e
Idem
p.
902.
[
](A47083-e104600-b)f
f
Idem
p.
866.
Madg.
Cent.
8.
c.
2.
p.
1●
.
&
●●
.
Roman
Claim
and
Title
;
That
this
German
and
Northern
Plantation
was
all
carried
on
by
Authority
and
Substitution
derived
from
Rome
,
whence
the
English
Doctors
had
their
first
Faith
and
Learning
,
or
at
least
their
Mission
and
License
for
this
work
,
which
is
alike
recorded
,
with
a
remarke
besides
,
of
the
Pope's
changing
their
names
at
their
setting
out
,
Willibrord
into
Clement
,
and
Winefrid
into
Boniface
in
token
of
dependance
,
which
shall
be
examined
to
the
bottom
,
after
we
have
finished
the
progress
and
merits
of
Brittain
,
through
the
remaining
Countryes
of
Europe
,
especially
the
great
and
Ancient
See
of
Rome
,
which
hath
been
so
ambitiously
intent
upon
a
false
and
vain
glorious
derivation
from
St.
Peter
,
that
they
have
well
nigh
forgot
,
whence
they
had
their
first
Christianity
,
which
ought
therefore
to
be
brought
to
their
remembrance
,
out
of
their
own
best
Antiquities
,
whereby
it
shall
be
further
evinc'd
,
that
Brittain
had
not
its
first
Faith
from
Rome
,
but
Rome
rather
from
Brittain
.
Which
point
will
be
fatally
ruled
,
and
carried
irrefragably
against
them
,
if
one
passage
be
fully
cleared
:
Not
,
whether
St.
Peter
ever
was
at
Rome
?
which
is
maintain'd
agaist
them
by
Learned
Protestants
with
great
Probability
;
but
this
,
whether
he
came
thither
the
second
year
of
Claudius
,
or
before
the
12
,
or
13.
of
Nero
?
wherein
we
can
no
where
hardly
be
more
amply
satisfied
,
than
from
Baronius
,
(
or
Spondanus
who
contracts
his
mind
)
their
accounts
and
defence
thereof
,
being
the
chiefest
Advocats
they
have
for
it
.
Whether
it
be
considered
,
what
they
have
to
offer
.
1.
Touching
the
Cause
and
occasion
of
his
first
coming
.
Or
2.
the
duration
of
his
Residence
,
and
what
his
work
and
labour
was
,
in
Preaching
,
or
Ruling
,
or
Judging
of
Controversies
and
Appeals
,
during
his
continuance
there
:
Or
3.
what
was
the
first
occasion
of
this
Errour
and
Legend
.
As
to
the
first
;
the
cause
of
his
[
](A47083-e104920-b)m
m
Spondanus
Anno
44.
n.
27.
coming
to
Rome
,
they
assigne
out
of
St.
Hierome
to
be
this
,
to
check
Simon
Magus
,
who
deluded
the
World
with
his
Witchcraft
,
who
pretending
by
his
Art
to
fly
,
was
brought
down
by
St.
Peter's
Prayers
,
that
he
broke
his
neck
,
which
happen'd
this
second
year
of
Claudius
,
saith
Metaphrastes
alone
,
[
](A47083-e105010-b)m
m
Spondanus
Anno
44.
n.
27.
and
no
Ancient
Writer
besides
,
as
they
acknowledge
,
who
is
an
Author
of
no
great
credit
with
themselves
;
So
then
he
came
to
Rome
the
second
year
of
Claudius
,
to
contend
with
Simon
Magus
the
13
year
of
Nero
,
by
whose
encouragement
to
Magicians
,
Simon
came
to
Rome
,
which
is
the
time
of
this
Contest
[
](A47083-e105100-b)m
m
Spondanus
Anno
44.
n.
27.
agreed
upon
by
all
,
whereby
St.
Peter
by
their
account
had
25
years
space
to
make
him
ready
for
this
Combat
:
As
to
the
second
,
they
have
nothing
to
say
,
but
the
bare
naming
the
years
in
order
,
of
his
supposed
sitting
there
,
[
](A47083-e105140-b)n
n
Ibid.
Anno
44.
ad
An.
68.
Anno
Petri
Primo
,
Secundo
,
Tertio
,
and
so
on
to
25.
filling
those
years
with
pompous
Learned
reading
,
without
mention
of
any
Acts
of
St.
Peter
,
whereby
it
is
clear
from
their
own
Confessions
,
that
if
he
came
,
or
continued
for
any
time
,
or
number
of
years
,
that
he
did
nothing
there
,
but
made
a
Sine-Cure
of
his
Roman
See
:
For
notwithstanding
all
their
search
and
Learning
,
and
Manuscripts
,
and
Traditions
,
they
cannot
produce
one
Sermon
,
or
Prayer
,
or
Miracle
,
or
Procession
,
or
Ordination
,
or
Constitution
,
or
Senence
of
his
,
but
only
one
or
two
conjectures
;
the
first
dear
bought
,
that
he
writ
from
thence
his
second
Epistle
,
[
](A47083-e105230-b)o
o
Spondan
Anno
45.
n.
6.
wherein
Babylon
is
mention'd
,
2
Pet.
2.13
.
which
(
though
to
their
great
danger
from
the
Revelation
,
yet
to
purchase
so
much
evidence
,
)
they
allow
to
be
Rome
,
(
their
City
,
though
not
their
Church
,
say
they
〈◊〉
,
)
which
yet
stands
them
in
no
stead
,
for
it
proves
not
the
particular
time
and
and
point
in
Question
,
whether
it
bore
date
the
second
of
Claudius
,
or
thereabout
,
which
is
denyed
,
in
all
reason
;
or
not
till
the
12.
of
Nero
,
which
may
be
granted
without
any
Inconvenience
to
our
Argument
:
And
the
second
very
bold
,
but
d●stitute
of
good
Authority
,
yet
agreeable
however
to
Apostolical
deportment
in
St.
Peter
in
all
mens
expectations
,
as
well
as
their
own
fancies
,
were
it
true
,
that
he
then
was
there
;
for
sayes
one
,
he
then
ordain'd
,
and
sent
[
](A47083-e105330-b)p
p
Idem
Anno
46.
Bishops
and
Teachers
to
preach
the
Gospel
over
all
Italy
,
France
,
and
Spain
,
which
well
became
him
;
and
to
Brittain
saith
another
;
but
who
are
there
witnesses
and
Authors
?
Only
one
of
of
their
own
Popes
,
Innocentius
primus
,
some
hundred
years
after
,
for
his
own
Interest
,
in
his
own
cause
,
without
any
second
;
and
who
for
the
other
,
but
Metaphrastes
,
of
whom
,
siqua
ei
fides
adhibenda
est
sine
Majorum
Authoritate
Loquenti
,
[
](A47083-e105410-b)q
q
Idem
Anno
51.
n.
3.
is
their
own
Character
:
An
Argument
,
that
they
themselves
believe
not
this
Legend
of
St.
Peter
and
the
second
year
of
Claudius
,
which
they
obtrude
upon
the
World
,
with
such
great
importance
,
and
so
weak
a
guard
,
and
in
contradiction
to
themselves
.
For
how
could
St.
Peter
there
Act
,
or
Rule
,
or
Order
,
where
he
then
was
not
:
Neither
in
reality
and
truth
,
on
the
one
hand
,
(
as
is
Learnedly
and
Concisely
[
](A47083-e105480-b)r
r
Dr.
Sudbury's
late
Sermon
before
the
King
.
demonstrated
by
an
admirable
sound
and
profound
Divine
,
who
to
admiration
,
within
the
compass
of
a
quarter
of
a
year
,
or
thereabouts
,
when
he
was
in
Wales
for
his
Refuge
for
Loyalty
in
the
late
times
,
both
Learn'd
,
and
Preach'd
in
the
Brittish
Tongue
,
so
hard
and
difficult
to
English-Born
,
as
I
was
thereof
well
assured
from
good
hands
:
Nor
yet
in
the
sincere
belief
of
our
great
Romanists
,
as
appears
both
by
their
Arguments
and
plain
Confessions
;
for
the
Arguments
and
reasons
,
whereby
Barnabas
[
](A47083-e105560-b)s
s
Spondan
A
51.
n.
14.
is
by
them
proved
not
to
be
the
first
,
that
Preach'd
the
Gospel
to
the
Romans
,
(
against
Dorotheus
his
assertion
,
)
are
,
because
he
was
then
in
the
East
at
,
and
had
his
Apostleship
after
,
the
death
of
Herod
,
Act.
12.23
,
25.1.41
.
which
is
known
to
have
fallen
out
in
the
fourth
year
[
](A47083-e105630-b)s
s
Spondan
A
51.
n.
14.
of
Claudius
,
and
also
because
the
Jews
were
expell'd
Rome
by
Claudius
in
his
ninth
:
Which
are
as
firm
against
St.
Peter
his
being
,
or
preaching
at
Rome
in
such
a
time
,
if
St.
Peter
was
a
Jew
;
for
he
is
recorded
in
Scripture
,
both
before
,
and
after
,
Herod's
death
,
to
be
as
much
in
the
East
,
over
seeing
all
the
Churches
of
Judaea
,
and
Galile
,
and
Samaria
,
Act.
8.14.9.31
.
Receiving
St.
Paul
upon
his
Conversion
,
Act.
8
14
,
25.9.27
.
Which
fell
out
in
the
36
year
of
Christ
,
[
](A47083-e105790-b)†
†
Baron
.
Tom.
1.
p.
254.
and
the
second
after
his
Resurrection
,
and
after
three
years
,
or
about
the
latter
end
of
Caligula
,
whom
Claudius
succeeded
,
he
visited
St.
Peter
at
Jerusalem
for
15
dayes
,
Gal.
1.18
.
And
14
years
after
,
he
visited
him
again
at
Jerusalem
,
Gal.
12.1
.
At
the
time
of
the
Councel
,
being
the
9th
.
of
Claudius
,
which
with
Caligula's
three
years
and
10
months
reign
,
made
the
22th
.
year
[
](A47083-e105900-b)u
u
Nelvic
Chron.
of
Tiberius
,
and
the
second
after
the
Resurrection
,
wherein
St.
Paul
was
converted
by
this
account
.
Healing
Aeneas
at
Lydda
Act.
8.34
.
and
remaining
a
long
time
at
Joppa
v.
43.
where
he
raised
Tubbitha
from
the
dead
,
v.
40.
received
and
baptiz'd
Cornelius
,
Act.
10.5.48
.
and
defended
this
Act
at
Jerusalem
,
Act.
11.2
.
where
he
was
Imprison'd
by
Herod
,
and
delivered
by
an
Angel
,
Act.
12.
and
after
Herods
death
(
in
the
[
](A47083-e106040-b)†
†
Spondan
Anno
51.
n.
14.
4th
.
of
Claudius
as
before
,
)
and
many
Cities
of
the
Gentiles
Converted
by
St.
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
Act.
15.3
,
4.
he
is
found
to
be
resident
still
at
Jerusalem
with
the
other
great
Apostles
,
v.
2
,
7.
and
present
at
the
Councel
about
Circumcision
,
which
was
held
in
the
9th
year
of
Claudius
;
by
their
own
[
](A47083-e106130-b)t
t
Ibid.
Confession
;
which
is
the
other
sign
,
themselves
believ'd
him
not
to
be
then
for
25
years
at
Rome
:
Expulsum
autem
[
](A47083-e106160-b)u
u
Idem
Anno
5.
n.
1.
cum
caeteris
Judaeis
fuisse
Petrum
Apostolum
(
nisi
alia
occasio
inde
eum
abduxerit
)
nulla
est
Dubitatio
,
because
he
was
expell'd
,
without
doubt
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Jews
by
Claudius
,
or
was
drawn
away
upon
another
occasion
;
which
is
well
suggested
by
them
,
for
how
could
he
be
at
Rome
in
their
account
,
and
at
Jerusalem
,
in
the
account
of
Scripture
,
as
before
,
the
self
same
time
?
or
which
is
first
to
be
believed
?
which
is
likewise
the
reason
they
give
,
why
no
[
](A47083-e106250-b)x
x
Idem
Anno
58.
n.
19.
mention
is
made
of
St.
Peter
,
by
St.
Paul
,
in
his
large
Catalogue
of
Eminent
Christians
,
whom
he
sends
his
Commendation
to
,
Rom.
16.
because
being
expell'd
by
Claudius
,
say
they
,
he
was
gone
else
where
,
(
or
he
sent
his
Commendation
to
St.
Peter
in
a
secret
Letter
by
himself
,
)
which
was
well
thought
of
,
and
is
a
Petitio
principii
,
like
to
their
other
proofs
of
this
great
and
fundamental
Article
of
their
Faith
,
and
the
chief
foundation
of
their
Supremacy
:
whereby
they
do
greater
right
to
St.
Peters
name
and
memory
,
in
confessing
necessarily
,
that
he
was
not
there
in
those
years
,
than
maintaining
frivolously
,
that
he
came
so
early
,
and
from
far
thither
,
from
Jerusalem
to
Rome
,
like
Cato
into
the
Theatre
,
to
be
gone
as
soon
as
he
came
;
or
,
which
were
more
incongruous
,
to
continue
there
for
25
years
,
till
the
12th
.
of
Nero
,
to
do
nothing
,
or
but
to
catch
flyes
,
and
at
such
a
time
,
when
he
was
so
hard
to
be
spar'd
,
when
the
whole
World
stood
in
need
of
his
help
for
the
first
planting
of
the
Gospel
:
Therefore
considering
the
first
occasion
of
this
errour
,
(
[
](A47083-e106410-b)y
y
Helvic
Chron.
Anno
Christ
.
70.
Hieronymus
Eusebii
Chronico
assuit
,
in
Graeco
enim
non
est
,
)
With
,
or
without
their
good
leave
,
we
may
take
it
for
granted
,
that
St.
Peter
never
came
to
Rome
,
(
if
he
came
at
all
,
)
till
the
year
[
](A47083-e106470-b)z
z
Spond
.
Anno
68.
n.
1.
St.
Paul
came
thither
,
of
whose
coming
there
is
better
certainty
,
(
whose
Authority
ecclipsing
all
others
,
was
therefore
followed
by
the
first
Popes
in
the
Easter
Controversy
against
the
East
,
and
St.
Peter
himself
;
a
good
sign
he
never
came
;
)
but
manifest
it
is
St.
Paul
came
to
Rome
about
the
13
year
of
Nero.
And
yet
it
is
very
well
known
,
and
from
the
testimony
of
Scripture
,
and
good
History
,
and
Nero's
Bonefires
,
very
evident
,
that
there
were
many
Christians
at
Rome
and
Italy
before
St.
Paul
arriv'd
amongst
them
,
Act.
28.14
.
Who
came
from
Rome
,
as
far
as
the
three
Taverns
,
which
was
33.
and
Appii
forum
,
which
was
fifty
one
Miles
distant
,
to
meet
him
out
of
honour
,
v.
15.
yea
some
of
them
were
Seniors
to
him
in
the
Faith
,
as
himself
acknowledges
,
in
Rom.
16.7
.
Andronicus
and
Junia
to
have
been
,
the
one
a
Greek
,
the
other
a
Latine
,
by
their
names
,
yet
his
Kinsmen
;
which
had
been
no
great
wonder
,
or
special
dignity
,
if
they
had
not
resided
alwayes
at
Rome
,
for
thousands
at
Jerusalem
,
were
in
Christ
before
him
,
Act.
2.41
.
who
could
not
therefore
be
converted
any
where
by
him
,
neither
by
St.
Peter
,
nor
St.
Barnabas
,
nor
any
of
the
Jews
at
Rome
,
by
reason
of
their
expulsion
:
Nor
by
any
of
the
Ancient
Greek
,
or
Gallick
Churches
who
had
,
the
one
,
their
Conversion
from
Dionysius
the
Areopagite
,
at
furthest
,
as
the
other
from
St.
Paul
himself
;
from
whence
therefore
could
it
be
first
planted
at
Rome
so
early
?
This
best
appears
,
by
the
account
themselves
do
make
,
where
the
first
meetings
and
Assemblyes
of
Christians
for
Worship
were
held
at
Rome
?
And
they
agree
,
it
was
in
the
house
of
Pudens
,
a
Senator
,
whom
St.
Paul
mentions
in
his
2d
.
Epistle
to
Timothy
,
with
whom
St.
Peter
had
his
first
reception
,
(
when
he
first
came
to
Rome
)
amongst
the
Gentiles
,
and
left
the
Street
,
Old
Jewry
,
beyond
Tybris
,
where
the
Jews
were
bound
to
reside
,
upon
this
Invitation
and
encouragement
of
Pudens
,
whose
house
[
](A47083-e106860-b)a
a
Spondan
Anno
44.
n.
28.
Postea
patuit
Omnibus
Christianis
ad
agendas
Synaxes
,
At
whose
house
,
that
in
the
second
year
of
Claudius
,
the
first
Christians
at
Rome
did
use
to
meet
for
worship
and
Sacraments
,
we
take
their
own
acknowledgement
,
for
one
part
;
though
we
can
by
no
means
allow
the
other
,
that
St.
Peter
at
that
time
,
was
any
member
of
that
Primitive
Congregation
,
though
he
might
be
afterwards
;
and
how
should
this
noble
Pudens
,
and
others
at
Rome
,
become
Christians
so
early
,
before
either
Jews
or
Greeks
,
or
any
other
Eastern
Nation
could
help
to
their
Conversion
?
how
otherwise
imaginably
,
but
through
his
wife
Claudia
Ruffina
[
](A47083-e106970-b)b
b
Sect.
6.
p.
145.
before
mentioned
,
(
our
accomplish'd
Brittish
Lady
,
)
and
her
Chaplains
,
whom
St.
Paul
mentions
likewise
in
the
same
second
Epistle
to
Timothy
,
who
wrought
upon
her
Husband
,
as
there
be
many
like
Instances
in
History
:
bearing
the
Christian
badge
very
probably
in
her
Brittish
surname
Gruffydh
,
for
ffydh
notes
fides
,
or
the
Christian
Religion
,
in
Brittish
,
but
whether
the
other
,
or
first
part
of
her
name
,
comes
from
Cryf
,
which
signifies
strong
,
I
shall
not
now
examine
,
but
if
it
be
so
,
it
must
be
her
Fathers
name
given
at
the
Font
and
signifying
strong
in
Faith
,
who
might
be
brought
Prisoner
to
Rome
,
or
of
his
own
accord
have
visited
Caractacus
,
our
bold
Brittain
,
(
or
Cradoc
,
as
his
remaining
Fort
near
Stretton
in
Shropshire
still
with
the
Brittains
retains
his
name
,
calling
it
to
this
day
,
Caer
Caradoc
,
)
soon
after
the
Resurrection
,
and
the
landing
of
Joseph
of
Aramathea
here
,
which
gives
additional
probability
to
that
tradition
,
how
else
could
Claudia
Ruffina
and
Pudens
be
Christians
so
early
,
as
the
second
of
Claudius
at
least
,
as
is
confessed
?
and
others
before
St.
Paul
himself
?
who
was
converted
within
two
years
after
the
Resurrection
,
as
was
proved
:
But
to
insist
only
upon
undeniable
evidence
for
our
Christian
Brittish
Superiority
to
Rome
,
the
Converting
of
Pudens
his
house
afterwards
into
[
](A47083-e107250-b)c
c
Spondan
Anno
44.
n.
28.
&
An.
159.
n.
4●
a
Temple
,
titulo
Pastoris
,
but
called
at
this
day
,
Ecclesia
sanctae
Pudentianae
,
is
a
fair
Instance
,
sufficient
to
convince
any
free
judgement
,
which
is
the
Mother
Church
at
Rome
,
(
that
pretends
to
be
a
Mother
of
all
)
by
Original
right
?
and
that
it
is
St.
Pudentian's
Church
,
upon
a
Brittish
,
and
not
St.
Peters
,
upon
a
latter
Roman
score
,
or
Jewish
.
To
which
may
be
added
,
as
a
considerable
Oare
in
their
boate
,
That
the
first
Gentile
Bishop
they
had
at
Rome
,
and
upon
good
desert
,
Linus
by
name
,
was
of
Brittish
extraction
by
the
surer
side
,
the
Son
of
Claudia
Ruffina
,
as
they
may
gather
out
of
their
own
[
](A47083-e107430-b)d
d
Clem
Constit
.
Apost.
lib.
7.
c.
47.
Clemens
.
And
the
highest
Temporal
Exaltation
,
and
endowment
of
their
Roman
Church
,
which
by
modern
humour
is
equivalent
to
the
Gospel
it self
,
that
they
did
owe
to
our
Brittish
Constantine
,
as
all
Christians
throughout
the
Roman
world
,
did
their
rest
and
peace
,
is
as
undeniable
as
any
of
former
Instances
.
So
that
,
whether
the
first
tidings
and
Plantation
of
the
Gospel
at
Rome
be
considered
,
which
was
25
years
before
St.
Peter
there
arrived
,
or
St.
Peters
first
reception
and
kind
welcome
there
,
which
was
by
Brittish
preparation
,
for
the
Roman
zeal
and
inclination
destroyed
and
crucified
him
;
or
their
first
Consecrations
,
and
fountain
of
their
Orders
and
Ministry
,
whereon
none
can
lay
more
stress
,
than
they
do
at
Rome
,
or
the
highest
Inthronization
of
their
Popes
,
and
their
countenance
and
respect
with
Christian
Emperours
,
which
they
have
affected
to
excess
and
abuse
,
or
the
first
Peace
and
Security
of
their
City
and
People
,
and
of
all
the
whole
Roman
Empire
,
from
Heathen
Persecution
from
Generation
to
Generation
,
which
ought
never
to
be
forgotten
or
undervalued
,
all
is
mainly
,
or
solely
,
owing
from
them
to
our
Brittain
,
from
their
first
foundation
,
to
their
highest
Pinacle
and
Cupola
:
which
yet
they
have
very
ill
requited
by
troubling
our
Churches
,
and
deluding
our
people
,
for
these
last
thousand
years
and
above
,
having
the
face
to
extoll
the
noble
principle
of
obedience
,
while
themselves
would
trample
under
their
feet
their
own
Brittish
Mother
and
Founder
and
Patron
.
Our
Induction
hath
gone
through
most
part
of
Europe
,
saving
Spain
(
with
its
Goths
and
Moors
,
with
whom
and
Brittain
there
was
little
Converse
,
)
and
the
Gallick
Churches
,
which
were
very
Ancient
,
and
were
mutually
amicable
with
our
Brittish
,
and
ever
serviceable
toone
another
in
their
need
;
They
sending
Lupus
,
and
Germanus
,
and
Felix
hither
;
we
[
](A47083-e107710-b)e
e
Munster
l.
3.
p.
290.
Alcuinus
,
Rabanus
Maurus
,
or
Raban
the
great
,
(
for
Mawr
signifies
great
in
the
Brittish
,
)
to
found
and
direct
their
Universities
,
as
[
](A47083-e107780-b)f
f
Annal.
Eccl.
Gall.
667.
n.
20.
Columbanus
and
[
](A47083-e107820-b)g
g
Bede
l.
3.
p.
●9
.
M.
Westmin
.
A.
647.
Furseus
to
order
their
Monasteries
.
And
if
they
had
rather
derive
their
Faith
from
Dionysius
,
with
the
Legends
that
attend
that
Story
,
than
from
their
Neighbours
of
Brittain
;
yet
the
Gospel
being
here
in
the
dayes
of
Tiberius
,
was
before
it
could
be
there
,
by
Dionysius
,
whose
Conversion
of
Athens
was
12
years
at
least
after
Tiberius
died
;
and
it
is
Notorious
,
we
had
Christian
Kings
and
Emperours
,
Lucius
and
Constantine
,
some
hundreds
of
years
before
their
Clodovaeus
:
And
some
of
their
Provinces
had
entirely
their
Religion
,
as
well
as
their
Name
and
people
from
our
Brittain
;
and
some
other
of
their
Provinces
were
invaded
,
and
denominated
from
Northern
Nations
,
on
whom
the
Gospel
had
made
some
entrance
and
impression
by
the
Ministry
of
our
Willehad
and
Willeric
,
as
above
,
some
while
before
.
Withall
,
the
Modern
French
are
more
Germans
,
than
Gaules
,
as
our
Highlanders
are
more
Irish
,
than
Scotch
.
For
the
Galli
in
France
,
did
not
survive
so
distinct
from
the
French
Conquerours
,
either
in
people
or
Language
,
as
did
the
Walli
,
or
Brittains
,
from
the
Snxons
;
for
the
Brittish
,
and
the
Old
Gallick
Tongue
,
are
justly
supposed
by
the
Learned
to
be
the
same
,
and
accordingly
we
find
the
names
of
the
Ancient
Towns
in
Gallia
,
to
bear
Brittish
Etymologies
without
strein
,
as
several
Instances
are
given
in
Cambden
and
Bochartus
:
And
the
Inhabitants
of
Galatia
,
to
whom
St.
Paul
writ
his
Epistle
,
were
observed
by
St.
Hierome
,
[
](A47083-e108220-b)h
h
Pref.
Epist.
ad
Galat.
to
speak
the
same
Language
,
he
heard
spoken
at
Treviri
,
or
Treves
,
which
Town
fairly
bears
a
Brittish
Etymology
,
Tref-Hir
signifying
a
long
Town
,
or
Trefor
,
a
great
Town
,
as
that
needs
must
be
,
where
Maximus
from
Brittain
fix'd
his
Imperial
Seat
,
with
his
Brittish
Legions
about
him
;
as
Brennus
also
is
known
to
have
reduc'd
Galatia
by
his
Armes
,
from
whom
very
probably
the
Brittains
called
a
King
Brenhin
ever
after
,
like
Winnin
from
Winne
as
before
,
as
the
Romans
did
their
Caesars
,
and
the
Persians
their
Arsacidae
,
and
the
Aegyptians
their
Phaaro's
,
and
as
the
Irish
to
this
day
call
the
Brittains
,
Branach
q.
d.
The
men
of
Brennus
:
Yet
no
such
affinity
can
be
observ'd
between
the
Modern
French
,
and
our
Brittish
Language
in
one
word
of
100.
(
which
is
some
Argument
the
other
is
extinct
,
)
unless
it
be
in
some
Ancient
words
resembling
the
Latine
in
both
,
which
the
Latines
rather
borrowed
from
them
,
than
they
from
the
Latines
:
for
though
it
must
not
be
denyed
,
but
that
such
words
in
our
Brittish
Tongue
,
as
savour
of
the
Roman
Conquest
,
were
derived
from
the
Latine
,
as
Lheon
from
Legio
,
Mis
Aust
,
from
the
month
of
Augustus
,
Emrodwr
from
Imperator
,
as
also
such
other
words
,
as
crept
in
from
Communion
with
Churches
,
as
Eglwys
from
Ecclesia
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Mynwent
from
Monumentum
,
a
Church-yard
:
Ffydh
from
fides
,
Lhîth
from
Lectio
,
●endith
from
Benedictio
;
as
the
Modern
English
and
French
dayly
borrow
for
ornament
in
abundance
,
yet
there
is
no
reason
,
that
the
rest
of
our
Ancient
Brittish
words
,
that
border
upon
the
Latine
,
should
be
said
to
be
borrowed
from
it
,
as
Aur
Aurum
,
T●r
Terra
,
Mor
Mare
,
Marw
Mori
,
Cîst
Cista
,
Celh
Cella
,
Lh●dh
Clades
,
Alt
Altum
,
Mur
Murus
,
Calch
Calx
,
Culhelh
Cultellus
,
Fenest
Fenestra
,
Gwydr
Vitrum
,
Pont
Pons
,
Sych
Siccus
,
Porth
Porta
,
Pysg
Pisces
,
Aradr
Aratrum
,
Medhig
Medicus
;
&c.
No
more
than
Trimarchia
,
or
tri
march
,
tres
equi
;
or
Petoritum
,
Pedwar
R●yd
,
quatuor
vada
;
or
Pimpedula
,
Pimp-deilen
,
quinque
folia
,
&c.
But
there
is
good
reason
and
proof
,
that
the
Latines
rather
borrowed
such
words
from
the
Gallick
,
and
consequently
from
the
Brittish
,
which
is
suppos'ed
to
be
the
same
,
for
so
[
](A47083-e108980-b)i
i
lib.
1.
c.
5.
Quintilian
a
Competent
Judge
of
his
own
Language
,
puts
this
matter
past
doubt
,
when
he
affirms
the
Latine
Tongue
to
have
plurima
Gallica
,
very
many
Gallick
words
intermingled
in
it
,
which
was
occasion'd
by
the
neighbourhood
of
the
Celtae
,
saith
[
](A47083-e109050-b)k
k
Jo.
Vossius
Praef.
de
vitiis
serm.
Vossius
,
and
the
Highlanders
call
the
Southern
Brittains
,
Cealt
to
this
day
,
to
which
may
be
added
the
Victories
of
Brennus
,
as
another
good
cause
:
Seeing
therefore
the
Old
Gauls
were
suppressed
in
all
respects
,
by
their
French
or
German
Conquerours
,
(
for
ha●dly
any
Nation
escaped
,
so
entire
and
distinct
,
in
People
and
Language
,
without
mixture
,
or
alteration
,
under
the
Chastisements
of
Christendom
,
by
Goths
,
and
Saxons
,
and
Normans
,
as
our
Brittains
:
)
The
French
Christianity
now
,
must
have
the
same
Original
and
derivation
,
with
the
German
;
which
we
before
shewed
,
either
more
Anciently
,
or
Modernly
,
to
be
from
Brittain
,
though
Lucius
,
or
Willibrord
,
or
Winifrid
.
As
likewise
by
the
same
reason
,
the
modern
Faith
of
Rome
is
to
be
derived
from
the
Audian
Schismaticks
,
from
whom
the
[
](A47083-e109270-b)l
l
Epiphan
in
Audianis
,
Audius
being
banished
into
Scythia
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
Instructed
many
Goths
,
changing
the
names
of
Christians
from
Christ
,
into
Audians
,
from
Audius
.
Goths
(
who
fully
Conquer'd
them
,
and
chang'd
their
place
,
and
people
,
and
Language
,
)
derived
theirs
:
And
so
it
were
with
the
Modern
Inhabitants
of
Lhoegr
,
or
England
,
if
it
were
not
well
known
and
proved
,
that
the
Saxons
,
who
subdued
them
,
had
not
their
first
Faith
from
any
other
Nation
,
but
from
hence
.
And
the
French
,
or
German
Christianity
of
Gallia
,
was
chiefly
Nurs'd
upon
Brittish
breasts
,
(
as
it
remotely
proceeded
from
a
Brittish
womb
)
for
thither
went
St.
Leonorius
[
](A47083-e109460-b)m
m
Usher
p.
1012
a
Bishop
of
our
Brittain
,
to
King
Childebert
the
Son
of
Clodovaeus
the
first
Christian
King
of
the
French
,
with
72
Disciples
to
propagate
the
Gospel
among
his
people
,
being
received
with
great
Honour
by
the
King
,
his
Queen
Vltrogodi
,
and
the
Peers
of
his
Realm
,
for
his
good
design
:
Hither
their
Kings
from
time
to
time
,
did
use
to
send
for
supply
of
Learned
Teachers
for
themselves
,
[
](A47083-e109530-b)n
n
Ubbo
Emmius
lib.
4.
p.
126.
&c.
and
Neighbours
,
as
did
the
Pipins
,
and
Martell
,
and
Charlemagne
,
who
being
the
favorite
of
the
Pope
,
and
so
great
and
Learned
an
Emperour
,
had
not
sent
hither
for
Teachers
,
Tutors
,
and
Professors
for
his
Universities
,
if
from
any
other
parts
of
Europe
he
could
have
been
better
furnish'd
:
To
these
Isles
their
Students
flocked
,
as
we
instanced
in
Agilbert
Arch-Bishop
of
Paris
out
of
Bede
lih
3.
c.
7.
to
study
sound
Divinity
,
to
feed
their
flocks
at
home
,
as
did
their
Predecessors
the
old
Gauls
,
to
our
Druides
to
learn
Philosophy
,
and
Law
,
&c.
or
as
now-a-days
our
Modern
Gentry
repair
to
them
,
to
learn
Ceremony
and
Complement
,
and
by
consequence
,
a
Tacit
dread
and
Reverence
by
degrees
for
their
Nation
;
for
the
Giver
or
Master
is
more
excellent
than
the
Receiver
or
Disciple
,
whether
it
be
Pearls
or
Pebbles
that
they
deal
in
,
which
any
Ignorant
,
or
willful
fancy
can
give
equall
price
and
value
to
,
as
to
it self
.
To
answer
therefore
the
exceptions
before
,
against
the
full
Plantation
of
the
Gospel
in
Germany
by
Winifrid
,
&c.
which
Rome
claims
a
greater
right
to
,
because
though
their
extraction
was
from
England
,
yet
,
either
their
learning
and
knowledge
,
or
at
least
their
Mission
,
and
Commission
to
Preach
,
and
reward
and
dignity
for
it
,
was
from
Rome
.
To
answer
to
the
first
,
if
those
English
Doctors
had
their
knowledge
and
learning
from
Rome
▪
It
was
either
before
,
or
after
the
arrival
of
Monk
Augustine
hither
;
Pope
Gregorie's
Lamentation
over
them
for
their
darkness
,
when
he
met
the
English
Youths
in
the
Roman
marker
,
and
the
confession
of
their
own
Historians
that
they
were
Populus
,
Barbarus
,
Et
armorum
tantum
gnarus
,
a
wild
and
a
rude
People
,
skilful
at
nothing
,
but
the
Club
,
is
enough
to
disprove
the
first
:
if
after
;
either
from
himself
,
or
Successors
;
we
shall
not
so
farr
distrust
our
Character
before
,
of
his
parts
and
learning
,
out
Bede
,
as
to
magine
any
can
believe
,
so
large
and
Divine
a
stream
,
as
water'd
Europe
over
,
after
the
Gothish
drought
and
desolation
,
could
proceed
from
such
a
pumice
:
if
from
his
successors
;
[
](A47083-e109840-b)o
o
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
3.
p.
109.
either
from
those
that
preceeded
;
or
suceeded
,
Arch-Bishop
Theodore
,
The
first
:
we
proved
to
be
soon
worn
out
,
and
all
Chairs
amongst
the
English
,
before
Theodores
entrance
,
to
be
filled
by
the
Brittains
;
and
at
his
entrance
,
it
was
too
late
for
them
to
learn
,
having
set
for
Holland
about
the
same
time
,
that
he
came
for
England
,
being
Contemporaries
with
Wilfrid
,
whom
Theodore
unjustly
both
settled
and
unsettled
,
in
his
Archbishoprick
of
York
;
by
whom
one
of
them
[
](A47083-e109970-b)p
p
Ubbo
Emmius
lib.
4.
p.
131.
Suidbert
,
was
Consecrated
Bishop
An.
695.
for
the
Belgick
Conversion
.
Withall
,
Bede
expressly
[
](A47083-e110020-b)q
q
Bed
.
l.
5.12
:
saith
,
that
Egbert
,
and
the
Ewalds
were
Irish
Monks
;
and
Vsher
[
](A47083-e110080-b)r
r
Usher
1168.
&
730.
proves
the
like
of
Wilfrid
,
yea
it
is
notorious
out
of
Bede
,
that
the
English
did
generally
flock
to
Ireland
,
for
their
learning
;
by
whom
they
were
not
only
furnished
with
[
](A47083-e110140-b)s
s
Bede
l.
3.
c
,
27.
Books
,
but
likewise
with
their
Saxonick
letter
,
which
much
agrees
with
the
Character
,
the
Irish
,
still
use
;
and
as
Antiquitaries
assure
,
was
used
by
the
Brittains
before
,
from
whom
the
Irish
had
it
,
so
that
mediately
or
immediately
the
Saxons
had
their
learning
from
the
Brittains
;
but
as
to
the
Character
,
from
the
Norman
entrance
,
both
English
and
Brittains
left
it
,
to
follow
the
Roman
,
which
serves
not
the
Brittish
so
well
for
Raphate
letters
,
as
did
the
Saxon
,
but
multiplies
their
consonants
too
much
;
and
the
Greek
Character
,
which
Caesar
saith
,
they
used
in
his
time
,
could
not
express
all
their
Aspirate
sounds
;
neither
was
it
probably
used
by
our
learned
Druids
,
who
put
nothing
to
writing
,
and
their
posterity
maintain'd
that
humour
in
the
times
of
Christianity
,
being
not
given
much
to
scribling
,
[
](A47083-e110320-b)†
†
Epistl
.
as
Gildas
observes
,
but
their
Divinity
chiefly
lay
in
Communicating
knowledge
to
Friends
,
Enemies
,
Strangers
,
by
Oral
instruction
and
holy
living
,
and
above
all
in
Hospitality
,
and
Syberwid
,
and
Brotherly
love
and
charity
towards
one
another
,
and
defending
the
weaker
side
;
and
their
Human
learning
lay
in
Laws
,
Mathematicks
,
and
Astronomy
,
&c.
which
by
Alguinus
was
conveyed
to
Charlemagne
,
and
the
French
,
&c.
and
in
the
depth
of
Philosophy
and
Chymistry
,
wherein
Merlin
say
our
Antiquaries
,
was
a
great
Master
;
as
their
Recreations
were
not
in
Debauchery
,
or
Drinking
,
but
in
Campio
,
as
they
stil'd
it
,
or
kind
of
Olympick
exercises
,
that
tended
to
make
them
serviceable
in
War
,
and
above
all
in
Poetry
,
and
Clera
,
to
blazon
the
Valour
of
their
Worthyes
,
the
Hospitality
of
their
Gentry
,
and
the
contrary
defects
,
to
the
height
,
&c.
Yet
the
Greek
Character
might
well
have
been
us'd
amongst
them
for
Commerce
with
Greek
Merchants
,
who
much
resorted
here
for
Tin
;
and
some
have
conjectur'd
,
that
Brittain
might
thence
have
had
its
name
,
from
Bre-Tin
,
Bre
,
and
Bro
,
in
the
Brittish
signifying
Countrey
,
and
Tin
the
same
as
in
English
:
whereby
Cymro
,
(
q.d.
cum
regione
,
)
and
Cymru
whereby
the
Welsh
call
themselves
in
the
singular
and
plural
,
signifies
the
same
with
Caesar's
Aborigines
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
if
in
Heathenish
opinion
they
had
grown
together
with
the
Land
:
But
there
are
several
markes
to
prove
,
that
,
as
they
had
their
first
Faith
from
the
East
,
more
immediatly
than
other
Nations
of
Europe
,
so
likewise
their
extraction
and
Communion
of
secret
Learning
from
the
Patriarchs
in
like
manner
:
I
shall
not
insist
but
on
three
.
1.
The
great
Analogy
and
similitude
between
the
Hebrew
and
Brittish
Tongues
,
not
only
in
their
[
](A47083-e110610-b)u
u
Praefat.
Cram.
Cambr.
Dr.
Davies
Proununciation
,
&c.
But
especially
in
the
forming
of
their
Conjugations
,
and
Syntax
,
by
the
help
of
pronounes
,
in
whole
,
or
in
part
,
prefix'd
;
or
affix'd
.
That
the
beginning
at
the
Pronoun
is
so
great
a
key
to
master
either
Tongue
,
that
it
hath
been
known
by
experience
,
that
one
,
who
never
knew
before
his
Hebrew
Letters
,
yet
by
that
method
,
was
enabled
to
render
an
Hebrew
Psalm
into
English
,
and
another
English
Psalm
into
Hebrew
,
the
director
supplying
the
Dictionary
,
But
himself
the
Grammar
,
and
Regular
terminations
,
and
all
within
the
space
of
six
hours
,
in
the
same
day
:
The
second
is
,
what
will
not
suddainly
find
admission
,
but
is
well
proved
by
an
[
](A47083-e110670-b)x
x
Apology
for
Learning
&c.
p.
44.
where
the
Phaenicians
also
are
proved
to
have
had
their
Learning
hence
,
as
Plinie
Nat.
Hist.
l.
30.
c.
1.
believes
the
like
of
the
Persians
,
and
the
Original
of
their
Magia
.
English
Author
from
Aristotle's
own
Confession
,
and
the
concurrent
Testimonies
of
Diogenes
Laertius
,
and
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
&c.
That
the
Graecians
had
their
Letters
and
Philosophy
from
the
Inhabitants
of
this
Isle
.
That
all
came
from
the
East
Originally
,
was
never
doubted
;
but
that
through
our
Ancestors
to
the
Greeks
,
many
have
not
adverted
;
and
if
this
be
granted
,
as
it
proves
a
greater
Intimacy
and
acquaintance
between
Brittain
and
the
East
,
than
between
them
and
their
next
Neighbours
,
so
also
must
it
follow
,
touching
the
Greek
Character
,
that
here
was
us'd
in
the
time
of
Caesar
,
that
the
[
](A47083-e110860-b)y
y
Annius
Viterb
.
in
Beros
.
Antiq.
lib.
5
.
●●r
of
Caesar
,
Xenophon
,
Josephus
,
&c.
proves
the
Greeks
to
have
had
their
Letters
,
not
from
Cadmus
,
but
the
Celtae
,
or
the
Galli
,
and
the
Galli
from
Dis
Samothes
,
the
Father
of
the
Samotheans
in
this
Isle
,
called
by
us
Samoth
y
s●r
,
from
his
skill
in
Astronomy
:
whereby
it
is
probable
,
the
Brittains
came
from
Sem
,
while
the
rest
of
Europe
,
from
Japheth
,
whence
in
their
Language
and
Customes
they
agree
more
with
the
East
.
Greeks
had
it
from
the
Brittains
,
not
the
Brittains
from
the
Greeks
.
The
third
is
,
wherein
our
Heathen
Druids
exceeded
all
other
Heathen
Philosophers
whatsoever
,
and
arriv'd
within
a
step
of
Holy
Church
;
not
only
in
their
firm
establish'd
perswasions
of
the
immortality
of
the
Soul
,
(
which
perhaps
hath
had
such
influence
upon
their
posterity
,
whereas
that
Attribute
is
a
M●ot-case
in
Cicero
,
and
the
Ancient
Romans
,
though
held
in
the
affirmative
:
but
the
Principles
of
our
Modern
Roman
Christians
undermine
,
and
destroy
the
existence
and
being
of
the
Subject
,
nothing
being
so
hateful
at
Rome
,
as
private
judgment
,
or
Conscience
,
which
is
the
same
with
the
Soul
:
)
But
in
their
Rules
and
observations
of
Excommunication
recorded
by
Caesar
:
Si
quis
privatus
,
aut
populus
,
Druidum
sententiis
non
steterit
,
sacrificiis
Interdicunt
,
&c.
If
one
,
or
many
,
refuse
to
stand
to
the
sentence
of
their
Druids
,
they
suspend
him
from
their
Sacrifices
,
which
amongst
them
is
the
greatest
punishment
one
can
undergo
;
whosoever
stand
so
interdicted
,
are
reckon'd
amongst
the
number
of
the
wicked
and
accurs'd
,
and
all
forsake
them
,
and
shun
their
access
or
speech
,
lest
they
be
any
way
defil'd
thereby
to
their
hurt
;
neither
are
they
admitted
to
Sue
,
or
have
the
benefit
of
the
Law
,
nor
put
in
any
place
of
Honour
.
All
these
Druids
have
one
President
over
them
-
The
Discipline
was
found
in
Brittain
,
and
thence
carried
over
into
Gallia
,
from
whence
they
flock
over
in
great
numbers
,
to
know
it
more
exactly
.
So
Caesar
lib.
6.
de
bello
Gallico
.
Whereto
the
like
Discipline
is
not
to
be
met
,
in
any
other
Ages
or
Nations
,
but
only
amongst
the
Jews
,
who
were
Gods
only
people
,
and
in
the
primitive
Church
,
who
were
the
best
of
Christians
:
For
no
Church
,
or
Religion
,
true
,
or
false
,
can
subsist
without
separation
and
distance
from
its
destructive
contrary
:
(
which
they
rightly
understood
.
)
The
toleration
and
mixture
whereof
within
it
,
would
be
confusion
without
a
Metaphor
:
The
Christian
Church
,
whose
life
and
being
consists
in
Holiness
,
can
never
be
more
destroyed
and
stifled
,
than
when
Scandalous
and
Licentious
lives
,
are
consistent
with
its
Profession
.
Nor
the
Roman
,
whose
summum
bonum
,
is
dominion
over
their
Brethren
,
and
Kingdoms
,
and
Churches
,
but
where
Kings
,
and
Consciences
,
and
Scriptures
,
would
have
their
wills
against
the
Pope
:
And
happy
were
it
,
if
Christians
were
as
zealous
and
skilful
Druids
,
to
excommunicate
all
vice
and
sin
,
as
the
Papists
,
who
are
firm
to
their
Idol
,
to
excommunicate
all
Heretical
Truths
,
and
private
judgments
,
and
secular
Supremacies
,
inconsistent
with
their
pride
;
Whereby
,
the
Brittains
,
by
this
Divine
principle
in
the
general
,
were
better
fitted
and
prepar'd
for
Christianity
,
than
many
others
,
and
accordingly
received
it
before
all
other
Nations
in
these
parts
;
as
soon
as
Christ
had
dislodg'd
their
Idols
,
they
were
perfect
and
regular
Christians
;
the
former
Rules
and
practices
of
their
Druids
,
serv'd
presently
,
as
Church
Canons
to
them
,
to
walk
by
:
which
probably
is
the
reason
,
they
held
our
intruding
Romanists
so
close
to
the
other
express
Canons
of
the
Christian
Church
,
as
to
adjudge
and
conclude
them
justly
,
to
be
no
better
than
Pagans
in
Christian
shape
,
for
their
manifest
violations
of
them
,
as
shall
hereafter
appear
.
This
last
,
as
well
as
the
other
instances
,
clearly
argue
a
great
and
near
correspondence
they
had
,
and
Traditional
participation
of
Oriental
Patriarchal
Mysteries
and
customes
,
and
the
Hierogliphical
meaning
of
the
first
dayes
work
of
the
Creation
,
wherein
light
was
separated
from
darkness
,
whence
Christian
Communion
and
Excommunication
had
its
exemplar
and
Idea
,
as
the
Apostle
intimates
2
Cor.
6
,
14.
in
which
two
words
and
parts
,
the
work
,
and
whole
History
of
the
Primitive
Christian
Church
was
compriz'd
,
as
is
well
known
to
the
learned
,
but
not
to
digress
.
Much
less
could
our
English
Apostles
receive
their
learning
from
Theodore's
successors
,
being
entred
a
good
while
before
upon
their
work
and
Province
;
and
the
course
that
Rome
hereafter
takes
,
(
that
the
English
should
be
no
more
instructed
(
or
corrupted
in
their
sence
.
)
by
their
Neighbouring
Brittains
,
but
by
Rome
alone
,
least
their
Roman
Replantation
should
be
again
worn
out
,
and
baffled
,
as
it
far'd
with
their
first
)
clearly
proves
,
that
they
conceived
the
Brittains
,
to
have
been
that
way
,
too
busie
;
I
shall
set
down
a
Record
out
of
Math.
Westm.
worthy
the
consideration
of
all
Generous
sober
English
men
,
as
well
Roman
Catholicks
,
as
Protestants
,
that
have
a
love
for
God
,
or
their
Countrey
,
whether
they
consider
the
design
,
or
the
event
that
followed
:
[
](A47083-e111380-b)z
z
M
Westm.
Anno
727.
Erant
Doctrina
&
Scholae
Anglorum
—
per
Romanos
Pontifices
interdictae
,
&c.
There
was
an
interdict
upon
the
learning
,
and
Schooles
of
the
English
,
by
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
from
the
time
of
Augustine
,
by
reason
of
the
daily
Heresies
which
sprung
up
in
Brittain
from
the
first
arrival
of
the
English
,
whilst
Pagans
mingled
with
Christians
,
which
defaced
the
beauty
of
the
holy
Conversation
of
Christianity
.
[
](A47083-e111480-b)a
a
Ibid.
Vnde
Ina
consensu
&
voluntate
Gregorii
Papae
,
&c.
(
which
discovers
near
about
what
time
this
conscientious
Interdict
began
,
)
whereupon
Ina
by
the
will
and
consent
of
Pope
Gregory
,
built
an
Edifice
in
the
City
(
of
Rome
)
which
they
call
the
School
of
the
English
,
to
which
the
Kings
of
England
,
and
the
Royal
Bloud
,
and
Bishops
,
and
Priests
,
and
Clerks
,
should
repair
to
be
Instructed
in
the
Catholick
Faith
and
Doctrine
,
lest
any
thing
should
be
taught
awry
in
the
Church
of
England
,
or
contrary
to
the
Catholick
Faith
;
that
thereby
being
well
settled
in
the
stable
Faith
,
they
might
return
afterwards
to
their
people
.
And
it
was
also
ordained
,
that
Rome-scot
,
(
or
Peter
Pence
)
should
thence
forward
be
annually
paid
to
St.
Peter
,
and
the
Roman
Church
,
that
the
English
there
abiding
,
might
have
wherewithall
to
subsist
:
A
neat
device
to
make
England
Tributary
,
and
that
,
for
a
gross
abuse
and
blindness
brought
upon
the
whole
Nation
;
to
the
end
they
might
the
easier
be
Governed
by
the
Ignorance
of
Rome
,
according
to
that
Brittish
Proverb
,
Brenhin
iw
un-lhygeidiawg
ymyfg
deilliaid
,
One
eye
is
a
King
amongst
the
stark
blind
;
for
so
it
proved
in
the
event
,
not
long
after
;
as
we
shall
have
anon
an
account
of
this
Paternal
Roman
care
,
from
King
Alfred
,
about
100
years
after
,
(
for
Ina
built
this
School
in
727
,
Alfred
flourished
in
860
,
Willibrord
&c.
Preached
to
the
Germans
in
690
,
)
in
whose
time
there
was
scarce
an
English
Clergy-man
left
in
all
the
land
,
that
could
understand
his
Latine
Breviary
.
[
](A47083-e111770-b)b
b
Spelman
.
Concil.
167.
That
if
Pipin
,
or
Charlemain
had
sent
hither
for
Wilfrids
,
and
Winfrids
,
and
Alguins
,
(
to
teach
their
Countrey
,
)
such
as
were
of
Romes
pure
bringing
up
,
they
might
have
been
as
well
furnished
with
Apostles
from
among
the
Heathen
Boors
of
Boetia
,
as
then
from
England
,
which
was
not
long
after
this
Roman
Reformation
of
our
English
education
:
In
so
much
that
K.
Alfred
was
fain
to
send
to
the
Brittains
,
for
their
helping
hand
,
which
they
and
the
Irish
,
(
who
were
more
Neutral
)
were
always
ready
to
do
[
](A47083-e111920-b)†
†
Bede
l.
3.
●
.
27.
for
nothing
;
though
they
paid
dear
to
Rome
,
for
their
Ignorance
,
under
the
colour
and
fascination
of
being
Orthodoxly
taught
,
which
Tribute
and
Cittadel
of
shameful
Ignorance
and
slavery
,
the
English
Nation
was
by
Catholick
Arts
cajoled
to
pay
and
maintain
,
at
their
own
proper
charge
,
for
about
700
years
;
till
Henry
the
Eight
,
a
Brittish
Prince
,
discharged
and
blew
it
up
,
and
whipt
the
cheats
into
their
own
Country
;
for
which
Providential
Relief
,
and
Honour
to
our
Church
and
Nation
,
some
drowsie
,
stupid
,
and
Enchanted
Roman-Catholicks
,
are
hardly
thankful
,
or
contented
to
this
day
:
So
it
manifestly
appears
,
á
priori
,
and
à
posteriori
,
that
neither
before
,
or
after
Augustine
,
or
Theodore
either
,
the
English
had
their
learning
from
Rome
,
but
only
from
our
Brittish
Church
.
But
it
is
again
objected
,
that
it
is
clear
and
evident
from
History
,
that
the
English
,
as
also
the
Irish
,
at
this
time
of
the
German
Propagation
,
and
before
,
had
come
over
from
the
Church
of
Brittain
,
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
who
therefore
hath
chief
right
and
Title
to
this
Plantation
,
which
was
effected
under
its
Supremacy
and
Government
;
I
answer
,
It
is
then
as
clear
,
that
they
were
of
the
Church
of
Brittain
,
before
they
went
over
to
Rome
:
and
we
in
these
days
shall
confess
unto
them
,
where
our
Church
was
,
the
worst
800
years
before
Luther
,
if
they
will
confess
unto
us
,
where
there
Roman
Church
was
in
Brittain
or
Ireland
,
the
best
600
years
,
before
Augustine
the
Monk
,
or
Theodore
:
For
Titius
taken
by
the
Turk
at
20
,
and
kept
a
slave
for
30
years
among
them
,
and
recovering
his
liberty
in
50
,
is
the
same
free
man
now
,
as
at
first
,
(
being
always
the
same
man
,
)
not
bound
to
return
to
slavery
,
because
it
hath
more
years
to
shew
,
then
his
freedom
of
birth
hath
for
it
.
So
then
due
separation
and
distinction
is
to
be
made
now
between
the
parts
and
degrees
of
liberty
and
Captivity
,
and
how
much
of
the
Talent
(
these
laid
out
)
they
may
be
computed
to
have
had
from
Brittain
,
and
how
much
from
Rome
?
It
was
demonstrated
before
from
their
own
exceptions
,
that
the
Brittains
had
the
Christian
Catholick
Faith
,
Entire
and
Complete
amongst
them
,
saving
the
Easter
Calendar
,
and
the
Roman
Tonsure
,
and
Baptism-spittle
,
and
subjection
to
the
Pope
,
and
the
love
of
lyes
,
and
Legends
,
and
growing
superstition
,
which
followed
the
hearts
resignation
,
from
God
to
man
;
and
this
was
the
case
of
Bede
,
and
all
his
Disciples
,
as
well
as
of
Willibrord
and
Winifrid
,
yea
of
all
the
Plantations
in
the
Churches
of
England
and
Germany
,
who
had
the
substantial
part
of
Catholick
Religion
entirely
derived
to
them
,
and
undeniably
,
from
the
Brittains
,
as
from
the
fountain
head
;
but
as
for
the
mud
,
and
mire
,
and
misery
of
Idolatry
,
Superstition
,
and
spiritual
bondage
and
slavery
,
which
they
received
by
way
of
Augmentation
to
it
,
none
can
deny
,
but
that
solely
,
and
Eternally
,
all
that
is
owing
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Schismatically
disturbing
the
Plantations
of
Brittain
;
If
it
be
an
obligation
,
that
the
Enemy
hath
sowen
his
tares
in
the
same
feild
,
where
the
Master
sowed
good
seed
.
Math.
13.28
.
Therefore
all
English
and
Germans
were
true
and
perfect
Christians
(
as
many
as
were
ever
so
,
)
upon
the
score
of
the
Brittains
only
,
but
Roman-Catholicks
,
upon
the
score
of
Rome
.
But
it
is
replyed
,
if
they
had
not
their
learning
,
nor
Doctrine
,
yet
nothing
is
more
express
in
the
History
,
but
that
they
had
their
License
,
and
Authority
to
Preach
the
Gospel
to
the
German-Heathens
,
from
the
Pope
,
by
which
Wilfrid
was
made
a
Bishop
,
and
Winifrid
Legate
of
Germany
,
with
the
honour
of
the
Pall
,
which
also
was
conferred
on
Egbert
Archbishop
of
York
,
who
first
set
the
others
on
.
For
answer
,
it
were
hard
,
if
settled
Churches
could
not
obey
Christ
,
in
Converting
Souls
,
or
confirming
Brethren
,
by
the
obligation
of
charity
,
without
particular
leave
and
License
from
the
Pope
;
or
that
Ignorant
souls
must
perish
Eternally
,
upon
any
neglect
in
procuring
,
or
unreasonableness
in
the
vending
,
and
price
for
such
a
License
.
Can
Antichrist
be
far
from
such
Merchandizing
?
besides
the
two
Ewaldi
[
](A47083-e112570-b)d
d
Bede
l.
5.
c.
11.
Spondan
An.
694.
696.
began
,
and
ended
their
Ministry
,
without
such
License
,
and
their
Martyrdom
was
honoured
with
Miracles
.
[
](A47083-e112610-b)e
e
Ubbo
Emm.
lib.
4
p.
131.
Bed
.
5.
c.
11.
And
Suidbert
took
no
mission
,
but
from
Wilfrid
in
England
.
There
is
some
further
mystery
to
be
found
in
this
License
office
,
we
'le
search
into
it
,
by
degrees
:
we
meet
in
the
story
,
three
helping
hands
,
which
contributed
their
several
assistances
to
the
German
Conversion
.
The
Kings
and
Major-Dome's
of
France
,
the
English
at
home
,
the
Pope
at
Rome
.
[
](A47083-e112720-b)f
f
Ibidem
,
Magdeb.
Cent.
8.
c.
10.
p.
822.
Pipin
,
and
Martel
,
and
Charlemain
,
did
good
service
with
Armes
and
bounty
,
subduing
the
Heathen
obstructors
,
and
founding
Bishopricks
to
encourage
the
promotors
.
The
[
](A47083-e112790-b)g
g
Bonifacij
Epistl
.
English
at
home
had
publick
fasting
and
prayer
,
that
God
might
bless
their
Ministry
upon
the
Saxons
,
and
Germans
,
their
own
flesh
and
bloud
;
themselves
besides
their
labour
and
pain
,
hazarded
their
lives
daily
in
the
work
,
and
several
perished
out-right
in
it
;
But
the
Pope
assisted
only
with
his
License
and
Aurhority
,
and
Letters
of
recommendations
,
and
Palls
,
which
with
Romanist
is
more
than
all
;
yet
he
spared
them
little
Money
,
for
Winifrid
[
](A47083-e112850-b)h
h
Spondan
.
A.
724.
n.
2.
had
his
necessaries
towards
cloths
,
and
Books
,
and
subsistence
,
supplyed
and
sent
him
out
of
England
:
the
Pope
cannot
be
therefore
justly
said
to
do
much
more
herein
,
than
Poets
towards
Heroes
,
by
extolling
their
noble
works
at
home
with
pleasure
,
which
the
other
did
abroad
amidst
dangers
and
difficulties
:
many
have
praised
Robin-Hood
,
who
never
shot
in
his
bow
:
but
unless
he
had
parted
with
treasure
,
as
did
Charlemain
,
or
taken
part
of
the
labour
,
he
could
do
no
more
,
nor
so
much
,
for
he
was
not
skilled
in
the
German
Language
,
as
our
English
,
or
Saxons
were
,
but
he
had
as
great
an
aim
to
their
subjection
,
as
we
had
for
their
Salvation
:
[
](A47083-e112980-b)i
i
M.
Westm.
A.
609.
Phocas
his
Patent
for
the
Universal
Bishop
,
was
not
to
lye
Idle
;
And
when
as
they
win
many
sincere
and
unwary
souls
to
this
day
,
to
surrender
themselves
to
serve
their
ends
,
how
much
more
might
they
then
,
when
their
Arts
were
less
detected
?
and
Politicians
love
to
have
holy
and
sincere
men
,
for
their
Instruments
to
work
with
;
and
the
ambitious
shal
be
tamper'd
with
according
to
their
inclination
,
to
set
such
on
,
and
preferments
and
Palls
shall
begin
all
:
as
Egbert
for
such
service
,
as
also
for
bringing
over
the
Scots
,
and
Irish
,
from
their
Brittish
Traditions
,
to
Subject
themselves
to
Rome
[
](A47083-e113060-b)k
k
Baron
.
Tom.
9.
p.
110
hath
a
Pall
conferred
upon
him
at
York
,
which
from
Paulimus
his
departure
,
for
about
30
years
,
that
See
had
wanted
.
[
](A47083-e113090-b)l
l
Usher
p.
87.
H.
Lhuyd
frag
.
p.
55.
Elbodus
was
wrought
off
to
betray
North-Wales
to
be
under
Rome
,
with
the
like
bait
of
honour
,
to
be
made
Archbishop
there
,
and
they
are
never
weary
at
these
temptations
.
And
so
through
[
](A47083-e113150-b)m
m
Bede
lib.
5.
c.
11
Pipin
,
the
Popes
great
favourite
,
Willibrord
is
brought
to
Rome
for
his
Consecration
there
,
and
likewise
Winifrid
is
prevailed
upon
by
such
encouragements
,
to
sow
Rebellion
:
having
Ments
conferred
upon
him
,
over
the
head
of
the
lawful
Bishop
of
the
place
,
because
given
to
hunting
,
and
raised
into
an
Arch-Bishoprick
and
Primacy
;
which
may
not
seem
strange
,
when
the
chief
Master
of
this
part
of
the
confederacy
,
the
Pope
himself
,
arrives
at
his
Grandeur
for
him
and
his
successors
,
through
acting
and
encouraging
Rebellion
.
[
](A47083-e113230-b)n
n
Magd.
c.
8.
c.
9
p.
544.
Math.
Westm.
An.
726.
seque
Pope
Gregory
the
third
Excommunicates
his
Liege
Sovereign
,
Leo
Isaurus
,
and
forbids
him
Tribute
and
subjection
,
in
the
West
,
upon
a
difference
between
them
,
in
the
point
of
worshiping
Images
,
wherein
yet
the
Pope
was
in
the
wrong
,
and
the
Emperour
in
the
right
;
but
the
true
reason
was
,
the
Pope
was
weary
of
his
Exarchs
,
at
Ravenna
,
and
he
had
now
an
interest
,
and
a
back
,
with
the
Major-Dome's
of
France
,
to
secure
his
Treason
,
[
](A47083-e113320-b)o
o
Baron
.
Tom.
9
p.
79
Magd.
cent.
8.
c.
10
p.
684.
by
entring
into
a
League
with
them
,
while
the
Emperours
subject
,
who
shall
be
well
rewarded
and
exalted
in
time
for
it
,
for
Chilperick
,
and
the
Royal
line
of
Clodoveus
,
the
first
Christian
King
of
France
,
shall
be
deposed
by
the
next
[
](A47083-e113390-b)p
p
Spondan
A.
751.
Pope
Zacharia
,
for
no
cause
but
Innocence
and
dulness
to
make
Rome
for
Pipin
,
to
be
,
not
a
Protector
,
but
a
perjur'd
Usurper
of
the
Throne
:
wherein
our
[
](A47083-e113440-b)q
q
Ubbo
Emm.
Coronam
Septrumque
Pipino
,
&c.
Spond
.
75
,
752.
Boniface
and
[
](A47083-e113480-b)r
r
Magd.
Cent.
8.
c.
10.
p.
725.
Burchard
,
[
](A47083-e113520-b)s
s
Spond
.
A.
791.
n.
3.
though
Sainted
at
Rome
,
were
equally
entangled
in
the
Treason
,
by
their
obedience
to
Apostolical
orders
(
which
deposed
God
,
as
well
as
the
Prince
)
and
the
allurements
of
guifts
,
and
honours
to
the
one
,
and
the
other
:
Very
ill
Presidents
to
Princes
;
and
from
Ecclesiastics
;
who
pretend
in
their
Church
to
extol
obedience
to
Superiours
,
above
any
other
whatsoever
:
Whereas
their
whole
establishment
consisted
in
rejecting
their
right
Soveraign
,
both
of
Heaven
and
Earth
.
If
Popery
then
be
a
good
Religion
,
Rebellion
must
be
no
great
Crime
:
For
Rebellion
upon
the
pretence
of
Religion
,
had
its
first
rise
and
example
from
that
Infallible
Chaire
.
It
cannot
therefore
be
denyed
,
but
our
German
Apostles
took
Commission
from
Rome
,
being
(
impos'd
upon
,
(
as
several
dayly
are
,
)
by
Antichristian
arts
,
which
was
their
great
Ecclipse
and
Infelicity
,
enough
to
blast
all
the
Glory
of
their
other
good
work
:
But
then
it
is
to
be
considered
,
that
though
it
was
an
Ecclipse
,
it
prevail'd
but
so
many
Digits
:
The
foul
spot
of
expedient
Rebellion
being
added
to
the
other
obscurations
from
Superstition
:
It
was
not
a
total
Ecclipse
of
the
whole
Luminary
,
which
still
retain'd
a
competency
of
light
,
sufficient
to
direct
dark
Heathenism
,
but
far
better
,
if
the
Popish
fog
,
(
which
they
term
help
)
had
been
further
off
:
What
was
clear
and
sound
Religion
,
Germany
had
from
Brittain
;
what
was
unsound
and
Superstitious
,
it
had
from
Rome
,
as
appears
,
not
only
in
reason
;
because
the
Roman
Religion
found
no
exceptions
against
the
substance
of
the
Brittish
,
as
before
,
(
but
only
,
that
it
wanted
some
of
their
Catholick
Ceremonies
and
additions
,
which
the
Brittains
looked
upon
as
suspicious
Innovations
;
)
but
also
most
irrefragably
,
by
Charlemagne's
condemnation
of
Image-Worship
in
the
Councel
of
Francofurt
,
(
against
both
the
Church
of
Rome
and
Greece
,
degenerating
into
that
gross
errour
)
by
the
advice
of
[
](A47083-e113760-b)a
a
M.
Westmin.
793
Spelm.
218.
Alguinus
,
and
the
Catholick
Brittish
Orthodoxy
shining
and
surviving
then
in
England
solely
,
when
the
cloud
had
gone
over
all
the
rest
.
Alguinus
by
his
[
](A47083-e113810-b)b
b
Idem
p.
307.
Epistle
to
Charlemagne
(
who
sent
the
2d
.
Nicene
Decrees
to
England
,
as
Pope
[
](A47083-e113860-b)c
c
Magd.
Cent
8
c.
9.
p
626.
seq.
Adrian
sent
them
him
,
for
his
Approbation
)
did
so
[
](A47083-e113920-b)d
d
Spelman
Concil.
p.
307.
shake
and
rouse
him
by
the
Scriptures
,
that
in
full
Synod
,
the
Nicene
Decree
was
condemn'd
,
but
the
[
](A47083-e113950-b)e
e
Idem
p.
308.
Decrees
of
that
Synod
,
wherein
were
300
[
](A47083-e113970-b)f
f
Spondanus
Anno
794.
Bishops
assembled
out
of
Italy
,
France
,
Germany
,
and
Brittain
,
and
so
great
and
Learned
an
Emperor
,
as
Charlemagne
,
present
,
are
all
suppress'd
,
with
that
[
](A47083-e114020-b)e
e
Idem
p.
308.
Epistle
of
Alguinus
,
his
other
works
remaining
:
Spondanus
confesses
the
reason
Ingenuously
,
that
Image
Worship
was
then
condemned
in
the
Council
,
not
by
the
Council
,
[
](A47083-e114080-b)g
g
Ibid.
n.
3.
Non
accessit
consensus
corum
quorum
fuit
statutum
firmare
,
ut
non
mireris
,
si
quae
sint
de
eà
re
tunc
Acta
,
conscripta
nusquam
appareant
,
utpote
abolita
,
quod
ea
non
probassent
legati
Apostolicae
sedis
,
nec
,
qui
eos
miserat
,
Hadrianus
Papa
.
For
their
consent
was
wanting
,
to
whom
it
belong'd
to
pass
that
Decree
:
That
it
is
not
to
be
wonder'd
,
if
what
was
voted
touching
that
Controversy
,
is
not
to
be
met
extant
any where
,
(
neither
in
Baronius
,
nor
Crabbe
,
nor
Binius
,
&c.
)
for
it
was
abolished
and
suppressed
,
because
the
Legates
of
the
Apostolick
See
did
not
approve
thereof
,
nor
Pope
Adrian
himself
,
that
sent
them
:
Lo
now
!
If
these
Roman-Catholick-Hereticks
serv'd
so
great
and
venerable
a
Council
in
that
course
manner
,
together
with
the
Emperors
Authority
,
though
their
great
friend
,
and
Patron
,
and
more
a
Schollar
than
any
of
their
pack
perhaps
,
for
clashing
against
their
infallible
Idolatries
,
in
the
defence
of
Gods
second
Commandment
;
as
if
Catholick
Religion
depended
upon
the
Negative
voice
of
one
Pope
against
God
and
the
Church
,
which
is
not
only
a
contradiction
in
it self
,
but
contrary
to
the
course
and
custome
of
all
general
Councils
of
the
Church
,
where
one
,
though
Pope
or
Patriarch
,
was
condemned
by
the
Community
for
his
Errour
,
and
not
the
Community
by
any
one
:
It
s
the
less
wonder
,
if
our
Brittish
Histories
,
and
Records
were
serv'd
in
the
like
sort
,
(
as
was
all
along
suspected
)
and
far
worse
:
The
Adulteraing
with
Legends
being
worse
than
burning
and
suppressing
:
as
King
Lucius
his
Baptism
;
Dubritius
,
the
Popes
Legate
:
King
Cadwaldr's
Pilgrimage
to
Rome
:
the
Brittish
Communalty
in
Lhoegr
all
destroyed
by
the
Pagan
Saxons
:
and
their
Clergy
quite
banish'd
,
(
which
might
be
true
in
many
places
at
the
first
perfidious
Insurrection
,
as
with
Sampson
at
York
,
till
mollified
by
Ambrosius
and
Vortimers
moderation
in
their
Victories
,
and
a
tast
of
Christianity
,
they
were
afterwards
tolerated
amongst
them
to
Augustine's
coming
:
)
and
[
](A47083-e114290-b)h
h
Monastic
Angl.
par.
1.
p.
55.
Usher
p.
755.
Diana
Worship'd
at
London
,
and
Apollo
at
Thorney
,
or
Westminster
,
instead
of
Christ
:
as
if
the
English
,
during
their
Heathenism
,
had
preferr'd
the
Idols
of
the
Brittains
,
before
[
](A47083-e114400-b)i
i
Munster
l.
3.
718.
Irmensul
,
and
Woden
,
and
Mars
,
their
own
?
or
the
same
Hostility
had
spar'd
Diana
,
or
Apollo
,
who
were
as
great
strangers
to
them
,
as
Christ
perhaps
;
whereby
it
is
evident
,
the
Authors
of
Romish
Histories
and
Legends
have
not
alwayes
present
memory
,
and
their
wits
,
much
less
their
honesty
about
them
,
in
their
zealous
tales
for
their
Church
;
But
to
return
to
our
Argument
:
It
is
clear
,
that
the
Orthodoxy
of
Charlemagne
,
and
the
Franckford
Council
,
was
not
from
Rome
,
or
the
Pope
,
with
whom
they
clash'd
,
which
right
descendants
from
Monk
Augustine
would
hardly
have
done
;
nor
from
Greece
,
whom
they
condemn'd
;
nor
from
the
Learned
Emperor
himself
,
whose
feet
had
well
nigh
slipt
,
till
our
Alguin
recovered
him
,
but
therefore
,
solely
from
Brittain
.
So
that
our
German
Apostles
being
sound
at
heart
against
Idolatry
,
upon
the
score
of
their
Ancient
Britttish
derivation
and
Institution
,
though
in
many
parts
Leprous
,
upon
the
score
of
their
new
Roman
Communion
,
they
were
still
sufficiently
accomodated
to
encounter
the
Heathenism
of
Germany
,
with
the
Remainder
of
their
sound
Brittish
Faith
;
but
had
been
far
more
successful
,
and
spotless
in
their
proceedings
,
if
Rome
had
stood
far
enough
off
.
And
if
,
as
living
Springs
soon
work
off
their
mud
and
trouble
,
which
corrupt
Lakes
and
Boggs
can
hardly
do
,
The
Protestancy
of
England
,
and
Germany
,
and
Sweden
,
and
Denmark
,
&c.
be
ascrib'd
to
the
Vigour
and
Fermentation
of
their
first
Brittish
Seed
,
strugling
after
its
Original
Pristin
purity
,
in
good
soil
,
and
erect
minds
,
and
to
early
help
from
England
and
Wickliff
before
[
](A47083-e114680-b)k
k
Munster
lib.
3.
p.
800.
Baleus
of
the
Life
and
Tryal
of
Sir
John
O'd
Castle
.
Luther's
appearing
,
I
shall
not
be
a
dissenter
to
the
conjecture
;
as
the
like
may
be
observed
in
our
Romanists
,
some
reviving
the
way
of
Simon
Magus
,
a
great
man
heretofore
at
Rome
,
others
of
their
Gothic
Ancestors
,
and
Audius
their
Apostle
,
who
is
remarkable
for
three
Roman
parts
.
1.
In
leaving
[
](A47083-e114800-b)l
l
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
the
title
of
Christians
,
for
another
surname
as
is
the
stile
of
all
Roman-Catholicks
;
And
(2)
likewise
for
no
[
](A47083-e114850-b)m
m
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ordinary
voluntary
Austerity
of
life
,
which
is
most
of
the
Religion
of
the
best
of
them
,
Col.
2.23
:
And
(
3.
)
[
](A47083-e114880-b)n
n
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Epiphan.
in
Audianis
.
for
separating
from
the
communion
of
their
betters
,
which
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
most
grievious
and
dreadful
miscarriage
of
all
:
So
that
Brittain
the
Mother
Church
to
Europe
,
was
made
like
in
several
parts
both
for
sufferings
and
relief
,
to
Sion
,
the
Mother
Church
of
the
whole
World
;
as
small
circles
have
the
genius
and
similitude
of
the
greater
,
for
as
the
opposition
and
greate
Combate
of
the
one
,
was
from
the
Sword
of
the
Heathen
World
,
resolving
to
destroy
it
from
without
,
and
the
leaven
of
Nicholaitans
,
and
other
Hereticks
,
combineing
from
within
,
to
defile
and
shame
it
,
which
was
the
greater
molestation
and
Indignity
;
so
in
like
manner
,
was
the
Case
of
the
other
,
for
the
Primitive
Brittish
,
was
permitted
to
be
kill'd
all
the
day
long
,
by
Pagan
Saxons
,
on
the
one
hand
;
and
hindred
,
and
pestered
all
along
in
all
its
good
works
with
Roman-Catholick
Gnosticism
,
on
the
other
,
which
was
the
greater
and
the
unworthyer
Nusance
;
yet
both
prevailing
through
their
oppression
.
The
death
of
Brittain
bringing
life
and
Salvation
to
English
and
Germans
,
as
the
seed
grows
by
dying
;
or
as
the
Jews
rejection
,
was
the
Gentile's
reconcilation
,
in
some
likeness
of
Christ
himself
,
their
first
Pattern
,
who
became
the
life
of
all
the
World
,
by
his
death
:
and
as
the
one
had
its
Constantine
after
some
time
,
and
Theodosii
,
to
vindicate
and
take
its
part
,
so
had
the
other
it
s
Arthurs
,
and
Charlemagne
,
and
Henry
the
eight
,
in
some
like
proportion
:
a●d
Christ
himself
in
the
end
,
to
make
it
alike
partaker
in
glory
with
him
,
as
it
was
in
sufferings
:
and
in
the
mean
while
to
live
in
them
,
for
whom
it
dyed
,
as
he
doth
in
his
Church
,
and
as
Fathers
live
in
their
posterity
,
that
take
their
place
.
Neither
is
it
hence
Inferrible
according
to
Roman
Logick
and
Sophistry
,
that
Europe
therefore
ought
to
pay
such
obedience
for
ever
to
Brittain
upon
this
spiritual
score
,
(
as
the
Roman
expects
from
other
Churches
,
)
which
were
against
the
Law
of
Nations
,
and
the
Rights
of
Kings
in
their
several
Dominions
,
whose
respective
subjects
are
to
own
and
regard
no
other
Superiour
,
but
their
own
Prince
:
and
as
much
against
the
Laws
and
Canons
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
the
Immunities
of
Bishops
and
Metropolitans
within
their
several
Provinces
by
them
;
and
as
much
against
the
Law
of
nature
likewise
,
and
the
express
ordinance
of
God
himself
,
who
hath
placed
the
woman
in
subjection
under
the
man
,
and
yet
by
the
strength
and
consequence
of
this
Argument
,
that
order
must
be
Inverted
:
And
where
women
have
had
the
first
hand
in
the
Conversion
of
Kings
and
Kingdoms
to
the
Faith
,
there
they
ought
by
this
Roman
Topick
to
be
Supreme
in
spirituals
,
if
they
have
impartial
right
and
justice
done
them
;
as
they
must
of
necessity
be
in
England
in
several
respects
,
either
in
the
right
of
Queen
Bertha
,
who
first
disposed
her
Husband
Ethelbert
to
the
Faith
,
whereby
Monk
Augustine
and
Popery
had
their
first
entrance
:
Or
of
Eanfled
,
Oswi's
Queen
,
by
whose
zeal
and
diligence
Theodore
,
and
Popery
had
its
re-entrance
and
more
durable
establishment
,
after
it
had
been
once
banisht
and
extinct
;
Or
Anne
Fulle●gne
to
whom
(
according
to
the
Romanists
,
)
is
owing
its
mortal
wound
,
and
total
overthrow
,
and
the
setting
up
of
Protestancy
instead
:
Or
in
France
to
Queen
Clotildis
,
who
brought
Clodoveus
their
first
Christian
King
to
embrace
the
Faith
;
or
to
M●es●o's
Queen
,
who
did
the
like
in
Poland
,
&c.
Or
over
the
whole
Christian
World
,
in
the
right
of
Mary
Magdalen
,
who
brought
the
first
tydings
of
the
Resurrection
to
the
Apostles
themselves
;
which
would
be
a
great
relief
to
the
fame
of
Pope
Joan
,
and
the
credit
of
her
History
,
so
unjustly
question'd
.
No
;
the
English
,
who
are
nearer
home
,
(
were
they
now
a
distinct
People
from
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
as
it
hath
been
proved
,
they
are
not
,
)
ow
not
,
such
a
debt
or
Tribute
,
to
the
Posterity
of
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
by
whose
Ancestors
we
have
likewise
prov'd
,
they
were
undoubtedly
fi●st
Converted
.
For
such
kind
of
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
on
the
side
of
the
Brittains
,
and
such
believing
and
complying
with
the
grace
of
God
for
Salvation
,
on
the
side
of
the
English
,
or
Saxon
,
were
the
personal
duties
and
merits
of
both
Progenitours
:
for
which
both
have
had
their
full
reward
and
payment
from
God
long
ago
in
rest
and
glory
:
and
both
posterities
mutually
acquitted
and
released
,
and
remitted
to
seek
after
the
like
glory
,
by
the
like
means
;
for
indeed
,
the
just
retribution
and
compensation
for
the
unvaluable
benefit
of
Gospel
and
Salvation
,
belongs
to
God
alone
,
both
to
discharge
,
and
to
receive
,
instead
of
the
one
,
and
the
other
party
;
because
two
great
a
debt
and
obligation
,
for
a
Creature
to
undergo
;
or
the
hearer
to
requi●e
,
or
the
●rea●●er
to
demaund
and
insist
on
;
besides
the
m●●d●●
and
telling
another
of
our
good
turns
towa●ds
him
,
Cancels
Courtesies
;
especially
those
between
Souls
,
because
it
bankrupts
,
and
annihilates
by
fiction
him
,
whose
requital
we
expect
.
For
the
giver
representing
God
,
the
receiver
a
Creature
,
unless
Gods
proxy
,
absent
and
hide
his
glory
,
by
a
fiction
of
forgetfulness
,
the
Creatures
proxy
will
appear
to
be
nothing
,
(
and
consequently
insolvent
)
so
near
his
rayes
,
as
the
Sun
must
set
,
that
Stars
may
shine
;
for
while
too
near
,
the
presence
and
comparison
of
the
greater
,
obscures
,
and
destroys
the
weaker
light
.
If
therefore
the
Generous
posterity
of
the
Saxons
,
on
the
one
hand
,
believe
kindness
to
be
due
to
the
posterity
of
the
Brittains
,
on
the
score
of
first
Faith
;
the
Brittains
on
the
other
,
dare
not
own
any
such
debt
,
to
be
due
unto
them
,
lest
they
wrong
the
merits
and
duties
of
their
Progenitors
;
but
what
honour
or
favour
is
forced
upon
them
,
they
will
acknowledge
it
free
guift
,
without
any
previous
merit
;
calling
for
a
requital
and
return
,
with
due
increase
,
and
multiplied
proportion
,
where
there
is
power
;
and
where
that
is
wanting
,
for
a
constant
acknowledgement
,
and
rememberance
,
and
repayments
in
the
heart
,
through
the
aid
of
God
,
by
prayers
and
blessings
.
And
this
were
as
much
the
duty
of
the
Roman
Church
towards
the
English
,
were
it
true
;
that
their
Ancestors
had
received
their
Faith
from
Rome
;
and
that
Faith
had
been
pure
,
and
sound
,
and
right
;
according
to
that
of
our
Saviour
,
freely
ye
have
received
,
freely
give
,
Math.
19.8
.
If
they
intend
to
act
as
men
,
and
Christians
,
and
Gentlemen
of
education
and
breeding
,
and
not
as
those
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
had
their
hearts
,
or
their
minds
,
and
consciences
putrified
and
corrupted
,
1
Tim
6.5
:
as
too
many
of
their
principles
and
practices
,
afford
apparent
Symptons
of
such
a
malady
.
For
in
the
matter
and
commerce
of
Courtesies
,
that
forgetfulness
should
be
the
part
of
the
Giver
,
and
remembrance
of
the
Receiver
only
,
is
an
acknowledg'd
duty
,
and
an
indelible
behaviour
,
and
Instinct
in
the
Souls
and
Consciences
of
Heathens
,
as
they
may
be
satisfied
at
large
by
Seneca
,
without
fear
of
any
Heretical
Pravity
:
But
seeing
it
is
made
evident
,
they
did
not
receive
their
Religion
from
the
Romanists
,
but
from
the
Brittains
,
(
or
Irish
,
and
Scotch
,
of
Brittish
Institution
,
and
extraction
,
)
and
what
they
did
receive
,
was
not
Corn
,
but
Tares
,
not
sound
food
of
the
Soul
,
but
poison
rather
:
That
they
nevertheless
,
against
truth
and
modesty
,
and
Breeding
,
are
ever
minding
and
upbraiding
our
English
Nation
,
with
this
no
Courtesie
of
theirs
,
or
their
Progenitors
;
and
calling
for
everlasting
Tribute
,
and
perpetual
obedience
,
and
subjection
from
us
,
for
their
endless
molestations
,
and
corruptions
:
This
use
however
may
at
lest
be
made
of
this
their
disingenuity
and
impatience
:
That
as
on
the
one
hand
,
they
through
folly
and
impertinence
,
Cancel
their
own
supposed
merits
,
by
their
minding
and
dunning
,
and
that
with
such
frequency
and
loudness
,
enough
to
make
men
deaf
;
with
such
depredations
and
reprisals
,
and
plagiums
,
or
Soul-stealing
;
and
other
revengeful
attempts
,
and
distresses
upon
us
,
for
want
of
their
supposed
due
Rent
,
enough
to
make
the
meekest
their
enemies
,
out
of
Indignation
:
being
guilty
thereby
of
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Self-felony
against
themselves
,
and
their
Interest
,
overthrowing
their
title
of
Supremacy
,
by
their
own
Act
,
through
unskilful
management
;
so
on
the
other
,
it
is
matter
of
much
content
,
and
gladness
,
and
ease
of
heart
,
unto
us
,
that
our
Ancestors
,
some
descents
agoe
,
have
return'd
back
unto
them
,
all
the
Errours
and
Superstitions
,
we
ever
here
received
,
or
had
them
thrust
upon
us
,
to
silence
the
cause
,
if
not
the
impudence
;
and
conscience
,
if
not
the
cry
.
And
,
if
I
rightly
guess
at
the
minds
of
our
Superiours
by
their
designes
;
and
the
profession
of
some
of
our
late
chiefest
[
](A47083-e116100-b)a
a
Dr.
Hammond
of
Shism
,
p.
160.
Pillars
,
we
will
give
them
leave
to
search
every
Corner
of
our
Church
;
and
where
they
find
,
any
one
Doctrine
,
or
Rite
,
or
Article
,
that
hath
not
a
Brittish
Apostolical
stamp
,
and
mark
upon
it
,
but
bears
the
mark
,
or
Armes
,
of
the
Goods
,
and
Chattels
of
Monk
Augustine
on
them
,
or
any
of
his
intruding
Successors
;
we
are
content
for
quietness
sake
,
(
for
who
can
endure
everlasting
dunning
,
and
upbraiding
,
and
that
without
any
cause
,
or
colour
)
that
they
seise
,
and
take
them
to
themselves
,
with
all
our
hearts
;
and
we
shall
not
think
our selves
poorer
,
or
further
from
Salvation
by
it
,
but
pray
God
,
that
they
may
be
nearer
.
Neither
is
it
very
advisable
in
them
,
to
keep
such
a
din
,
with
the
little
,
or
noe
merits
of
their
Ancestors
,
lest
they
become
thereby
responsible
in
all
equity
,
for
their
great
wrongs
and
mischiefs
,
(
for
reparations
of
injuries
may
be
demanded
,
where
returnes
for
Courtesies
cannot
;
as
it
is
more
consonant
to
nature
,
for
Creatures
to
complain
,
than
for
God
to
upbraid
;
or
for
weak
Children
to
cry
upon
the
least
cause
,
than
for
Parents
to
complain
for
the
greatest
,
)
and
for
their
monstrous
pride
,
and
hypocrisie
,
and
scandalls
,
and
murthers
,
and
Schismatical
usurpations
,
and
the
utter
destruction
,
what
in
them
lay
,
(
which
ill
became
Christians
,
and
Catholicks
,
)
of
the
Ancient
Orthodox
Apostolical
Faith
,
among
the
Brittains
,
and
of
the
same
afresh
,
after
replanted
among
the
English
,
or
Saxons
,
by
Brittish
Ministry
,
and
the
Corruption
of
our
Rites
,
Customes
,
Ordinations
,
Manners
,
with
their
Roman-Catholick
mixtures
,
and
Superstitions
.
The
Invasion
of
our
Brittish
Sees
,
Dignities
,
Monasteries
,
and
Ancient
Ecclesiastical
endowments
[
](A47083-e116380-b)b
b
Apud
Usher
p.
125.
by
our
Brittish
Kings
,
though
the
preheminence
and
influence
of
their
New
See
of
Canterbury
,
settled
and
continued
here
,
by
force
,
and
Schism
,
(
as
to
them
,
)
against
all
Laws
,
and
Canons
,
and
Civilities
,
and
Christian
same
,
to
the
extinction
,
or
suppression
of
our
Ancient
Archiepiscopal
Brittish
Sees
of
London
,
and
York
,
and
St.
Davids
at
last
,
which
kind
of
attempt
upon
their
Ancient
Chaire
of
Rome
,
would
they
have
brooked
with
patience
?
And
not
rather
attempted
the
removal
,
or
prevention
,
by
any
means
,
though
indirect
,
and
Rebellious
,
and
Hellish
,
to
the
endangering
of
all
Christendom
,
rather
then
fail
,
as
is
too
well
known
by
experience
.
And
which
further
aggravates
their
Diabolical
Impudence
,
and
unconscionable
Antichristian
encroachments
,
is
,
their
pretending
at
last
,
their
unjust
usurpations
,
(
which
every
day
and
year
,
they
continued
,
were
multiplied
into
new
wrongs
,
)
by
time
and
Age
,
to
have
changed
their
Nature
,
and
to
be
become
a
righteous
title
Bonae
Fidei
,
of
unquestionable
Supremacy
,
which
for
the
oppress'd
to
shake
off
,
by
lawful
means
,
and
the
miraculous
assistance
of
Divine
Providence
,
(
respecting
in
his
own
time
,
the
groans
and
cryes
of
harrass'd
Innocence
,
)
is
no
less
than
the
great
Crime
of
Schisme
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Rebellion
,
and
Pollution
of
our
Land
,
in
departing
from
the
Catholick
Faith
:
And
that
a
Thief
by
smothering
his
light
,
and
holding
fast
his
Stollen
Goods
against
his
Conscience
,
becomes
an
Honest-man
at
last
;
and
the
Honest-man
a
Villain
,
for
challenging
,
or
recovering
his
own
,
by
just
and
lawful
means
:
That
Mahomet
by
so
many
years
prescription
,
by
his
Sword
and
Imposture
,
hath
now
good
right
and
title
to
his
Domination
,
and
Tyranny
,
over
the
Eastern
Churches
,
and
that
it
were
an
ungodly
Schisme
in
the
poor
Graecians
,
to
accept
of
any
deliverance
from
their
long
and
miserable
slavery
,
either
from
Cod
,
or
man
.
For
we
do
not
,
and
cannot
,
deny
Romes
Intrusion
,
and
inroads
upon
our
Brittish
Church
,
and
the
consequent
corruption
of
several
of
our
Traditions
,
and
Ancient
Rites
,
(
in
publick
at
lest
,
and
for
a
time
,
)
when
they
swayed
our
Chairs
,
and
soil'd
and
disturb'd
our
Ordinations
,
and
Successions
with
their
Roman
mixture
;
(
for
well
it
was
,
if
our
Ancestors
were
able
within
door
then
,
and
in
their
hearts
,
to
retain
their
Ancient
Rites
and
principles
by
Orall
Tradition
,
(
as
they
term
it
)
from
devout
Parents
to
their
Sons
:
)
yet
our
Ordinations
received
from
them
,
in
such
times
,
(
were
as
good
,
and
as
valid
,
as
any
they
had
,
or
now
have
amongst
themselves
,
)
but
we
have
reason
to
count
them
our
ill
fate
and
grievance
;
for
otherwise
our
own
,
had
continued
pure
,
and
regular
,
and
Brittish
,
from
the
Resurrection
to
this
present
:
And
yet
,
their
violent
Imposition
of
hands
in
those
dayes
,
in
the
place
and
right
of
our
Brittish
Bishops
,
was
their
guilt
,
not
ours
;
who
resisted
it
,
while
we
were
able
;
and
greatly
rejoyce
at
our
deliverance
from
it
,
and
by
no
means
,
if
it
be
Gods
will
,
would
return
under
it
any
more
:
And
God
measures
all
by
the
heart
,
especially
in
matters
of
Church
and
Religion
,
according
to
my
Text
;
it
s
the
sincerity
and
untaintedness
of
the
heart
,
makes
the
best
Catholick
,
1
Tim.
1.5
.
And
what
was
done
unjustly
stands
undone
;
and
what
by
force
and
necessity
was
yielded
to
,
against
the
heart
,
and
will
,
was
not
yielded
to
,
in
reason
:
For
,
id
sit
,
quod
jure
fit
,
is
a
Law
Maxime
:
and
Tyrants
are
but
great
Lords
of
Nullities
,
by
the
exemption
of
the
will
and
Soul
from
,
and
the
frown
of
Heaven
upon
,
all
bruitish
unjustice
and
force
:
And
as
Satanical
injections
refus'd
,
are
the
Devils
guilt
,
but
the
Christians
merit
,
who
was
buffeted
with
them
to
his
grief
,
when
he
could
not
help
:
Of
the
like
nature
,
especially
as
to
the
violence
,
were
their
Roman
missions
and
Consecrations
in
this
Land
,
wherewith
our
Brittish
Church
was
needlessly
troubled
,
and
molested
,
at
the
entrance
of
Theodore
,
and
his
Canterbury
Successors
;
for
it
may
well
be
said
,
that
our
Brittish
Clergy
,
had
alwayes
th●ir
own
Sees
and
Prelates
,
in
reason
,
and
right
:
although
actually
and
forcibly
Invaded
and
possess'd
for
a
time
,
against
Law
and
Canons
,
by
Romish
Tyrants
;
who
when
they
ordained
here
,
ordain'd
not
in
their
own
,
but
in
the
right
of
the
true
Owners
,
and
rightful
Governours
,
as
their
Deputies
by
fiction
,
because
of
Gods
permission
,
Prov.
8.15
.
Rom.
13.1
.
Which
right
was
conveighed
down
to
the
Ordained
,
while
the
guilt
and
Irregularity
of
the
Action
,
stuck
solely
to
the
Conscience
of
the
usurping
Ordainer
,
and
to
no
other
,
that
was
worthy
to
be
ordain'd
;
for
which
,
the
one
must
account
one
day
,
to
their
sorrow
;
while
the
others
temporary
embasement
,
and
seeming
bastardy
Ecclesiastical
,
which
they
could
not
help
,
shall
be
repair'd
to
their
relief
and
joy
.
And
yet
in
this
life
,
a
Church
restor'd
,
hath
the
Rights
and
Priviledges
of
a
Kingdom
restor'd
,
which
hath
and
takes
the
power
,
and
liberty
,
to
allow
,
or
disallow
;
reject
,
or
Legitimate
;
enact
,
or
abrogate
,
whatever
Proceedings
have
pass'd
in
publick
,
in
the
time
of
Vsurpation
.
And
such
legitimation
,
and
allowance
is
founded
upon
the
Authority
of
the
rightful
Governour
coming
in
,
and
not
on
any
merit
of
the
unrighteous
Usurper
,
turning
out
:
which
makes
patience
commendable
under
any
slavery
,
or
oppression
,
though
it
continue
7
,
20
,
100
,
500
,
or
1000
years
,
rather
than
to
extricate
it self
by
any
indirect
,
or
ungodly
means
,
(
which
in
Rome
is
little
scrupled
at
,
)
for
God
is
not
to
be
offended
,
nor
Faith
,
and
Conscience
violated
,
to
save
life
;
or
liberty
,
which
is
more
than
life
;
or
Ecclesiastical
liberty
,
which
is
the
greatest
of
liberties
:
For
no
evil
is
to
be
done
by
a
Christian
,
that
good
may
come
thereof
,
Rom.
3.8
.
For
the
Innocence
of
his
Soul
,
is
a
more
substantial
eternal
prosperity
,
than
any
Outside
deliverance
whatsoever
:
The
body
being
but
a
shadow
to
the
Soul
,
and
this
life
but
a
minute
,
to
that
come
,
2
Cor.
4
ult.
But
to
return
of
our
own
accord
to
that
Spiritual
Captivity
,
from
whence
we
were
so
happily
delivered
in
Gods
time
,
and
Counsel
,
and
by
lawful
means
,
were
to
justifie
,
and
approve
,
the
wrongful
slavery
of
our
Ancestors
,
and
Posterity
,
together
with
our
own
;
against
the
Spirit
,
and
honour
,
and
trust
,
and
the
common
sense
,
and
understanding
of
men
,
and
Christians
,
and
English
Brittains
;
to
sell
our selves
for
naught
,
and
spit
back
Gods
merciful
deliverances
into
his
face
.
SECTION
XI
.
Of
the
Indirect
Methods
of
Rome
in
Subjugating
this
,
and
other
Churches
under
it
.
ANd
the
unworthy
methods
of
their
Intrusion
and
prevalence
over
our
Brittish
Church
,
(
which
all
that
profess
Christianity
,
but
Roman-Catholicks
,
would
abhore
,
and
be
asham'd
of
,
)
are
as
manifest
,
as
the
usurpation
it self
,
over
us
,
and
others
.
1.
By
giving
away
Kingdoms
from
the
right
owners
,
to
those
,
that
had
Swords
in
their
hands
,
to
force
and
win
them
,
upon
the
termes
and
condition
,
the
Pope
might
be
considered
,
for
polluting
the
name
of
Christ
and
Religion
,
to
countenance
such
injustice
:
So
the
Pope
and
Monk
Augustine
got
their
first
footing
in
Canterbury
by
the
help
of
the
prevailing
Saxons
.
Augustinus
(
quod
Dinothus
persensit
)
praetextu
fidei
gentem
advenam
alieno
confirmavit
imperio
,
ut
suam
&
jurisdictionem
Romanam
dilataret
,
saith
one
,
[
](A47083-e117590-b)a
a
Antiq.
Eccles.
p.
9.
Augustine
the
Monk
,
(
as
Abbot
Dunawd
well
perceived
,
)
made
use
of
Religion
to
Invest
and
settle
a
Foreign
Nation
in
a
Territory
,
that
was
not
their
own
,
to
promote
,
and
enlarge
the
better
,
their
own
Ecclesiastical
[
](A47083-e117630-b)b
b
Wheeloc
note
in
Bede
c.
2.
l.
2.
Supremacy
by
that
means
.
So
have
they
ruin'd
the
Eastern
Churches
,
and
expos'd
them
to
the
Turk
,
about
140.
years
after
,
by
giving
Charlemagne
the
Western
Empire
,
from
its
Constantinopolitan
Proprietors
,
to
be
their
Patron
and
deliverer
from
Lombards
,
and
Exarchs
;
so
have
they
befool'd
the
Spanish
Ambition
all
along
,
setting
him
on
the
like
designes
with
88.
Till
their
Monarchy
is
quite
tyr'd
,
and
Jaded
,
and
endanger'd
to
be
master'd
by
their
less
Catholick
Neighbours
,
and
more
Christian
.
2.
By
Politick
Matches
,
and
unequal
yokes
,
and
Apostates
rais'd
within
our
own
Bowels
,
by
the
operation
of
preferments
and
honours
upon
men
of
pride
,
and
parts
,
(
as
Balak
converted
the
Prophet
Balaam
)
and
by
slighting
and
traducing
the
least
mote
in
other
Churches
,
as
Damnable
Haeresie
;
and
maintaining
their
own
grossest
errours
,
for
Apostolical
Infallibities
.
And
hard
it
is
,
to
define
the
time
,
when
this
method
hath
been
out
of
use
and
fashon
in
that
Church
,
these
thousand
years
.
And
by
this
stratagem
,
they
re-invaded
the
English-Brittish
Church
,
after
its
breaches
were
repair'd
by
Oswald
.
For
a
match
being
contriv'd
between
his
[
](A47083-e117850-b)c
c
Monastic
Angl.
part.
1.
p.
333.
Bastard
Brother
,
and
Successor
,
(
or
rather
Usurper
,
)
King
Oswi
,
(
who
was
not
so
sound
a
Christian
at
the
heart
(
as
appears
by
his
putting
his
[
](A47083-e117890-b)d
d
Bed
.
l.
3.
c.
14.
&
24.
Kinsman
and
Neighbour
King
Oswin
to
death
amidst
submission
,
and
holding
the
Kingdom
from
his
lawful
Nephew
)
and
[
](A47083-e117940-b)e
e
Idem
c.
15.
Eanfled
,
Sister
of
King
Edwin
Baptiz'd
by
Paulinus
the
new
Romish
Archbishop
of
York
,
as
his
first
fruits
in
the
North
;
She
by
her
share
in
Oswi's
Bed
,
and
Throne
,
became
useful
and
instrumental
,
to
preserve
and
keep
alive
some
Relliques
of
her
Romish
Faith
,
expiring
in
those
parts
in
Cadwalhan's
dayes
;
countenancing
under
hand
[
](A47083-e118090-b)f
f
Ibid.
Romanus
,
and
Johannes
Diaconus
,
as
her
Chaplains
,
and
sending
[
](A47083-e118120-b)g
g
Idem
l.
5.
c.
20.
Wilfrid
,
(
observing
his
ambitious
parts
,
)
from
the
Brittish
Lindisfarn
Monastery
,
(
where
he
imbib'd
his
first
principles
)
to
Canterbury
,
and
Rome
,
to
study
the
point
of
Easter
,
and
to
be
young
Alchfrids
Tutor
,
Oswi's
Son
,
and
to
be
able
to
perplex
the
Brittish
Doctors
,
at
the
point
,
as
it
afterwards
fell
out
,
at
the
Synod
,
and
debate
at
Streanshall
,
or
Whitby
,
wherein
King
[
](A47083-e118250-b)h
h
Oswi
ita
conclusit
—
quia
hic
Ostiarius
est
,
cui
ego
contradicere
nolo
,
ne
forte
me
adveniente
ad
sores
Regni
Caelorum
,
non
sit
,
qui
reserat
,
&c.
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
25.
Oswi
,
being
afore
tun'd
into
a
superstitious
veneration
of
St.
Peters
Keyes
,
which
are
said
to
be
kept
at
Rome
,
openly
declared
in
the
close
of
the
disputation
,
that
he
counted
it
his
best
wisdom
,
and
security
,
to
side
with
St.
Peter
,
(
whom
Wilfrid
confidently
made
to
be
the
Author
of
his
new-stile
or
Golden
Number
,
for
which
he
strove
,
)
than
with
St.
John
,
from
whom
the
Brittains
deriv'd
their
old
,
least
St.
Peter
should
turn
the
[
](A47083-e118400-b)h
h
Oswi
ita
conclusit
—
quia
hic
Ostiarius
est
,
cui
ego
contradicere
nolo
,
ne
forte
me
adveniente
ad
sores
Regni
Caelorum
,
non
sit
,
qui
reserat
,
&c.
Bede
lib.
3.
c.
25.
Key
upon
him
in-displeasure
,
and
shut
him
out
of
Heaven
:
whereupon
Bishop
Colman
,
Wilfrids
Respondent
,
and
the
third
from
Aidan
,
being
discountenanced
in
his
tradition
by
the
Kings
revolt
,
retired
with
most
of
his
Brittish
Disciples
,
to
Ynis-bo-find
in
Ireland
;
the
Authority
of
his
other
Doctrines
being
much
weakened
,
and
several
scandalized
at
this
victory
,
of
confident
Ignorance
over
godly
sincerity
;
So
well
do
our
Romanists
agree
with
their
predecessors
in
Titus
c.
1.
v.
9
,
10.
vain
talkers
,
and
deceivers
,
who
subvert
whole
Houses
,
Churches
,
for
filthy
Lucres
sake
.
The
Brittish
planters
however
had
continued
in
the
North
30
years
.
(
Aidan
20
,
Finan
7
,
Colman
3
,
)
a
sufficient
time
and
space
,
for
the
sowing
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
amongst
those
Nothern
English
throughly
:
which
continued
,
as
to
its
substance
amongst
them
,
from
that
time
to
this
.
But
it
was
not
enough
,
thus
to
wound
the
Brittish
Church
,
but
they
had
breaches
in
their
own
,
to
heal
and
make
up
;
their
Roman
Plantion
was
so
decayed
,
and
extirpated
even
in
Kent
,
its
last
retreat
,
and
their
successions
and
Ordinations
so
fully
defeated
and
interrupted
,
that
,
as
we
had
occasion
often
to
observe
,
there
was
but
one
Bishop
in
all
the
[
](A47083-e118730-b)k
k
Bed
.
l.
3.
c.
28.
Isle
of
Br●●tain
then
,
and
he
afterwards
a
Simonaick
,
that
was
not
of
Brittish
Ordination
.
A
full
demonstration
of
the
recovery
of
the
whole
Brittish
Church
,
from
the
Roman
yoak
at
that
time
,
before
Theodore's
arrival
to
be
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
Anno
668.
And
herein
Bede's
disingenuity
appears
,
out
of
wonted
envy
to
the
Brittains
,
that
he
hath
not
discovered
,
who
consecrated
these
new
English-Brittish-Bishops
over
all
the
land
,
whether
Aidan
,
or
Finan
,
(
who
were
Metropolitans
of
York
all
the
while
,
(
though
they
us'd
no
Pall
,
)
and
chose
their
residence
in
Lindisfarn
,
or
Helyge
,
or
Holy
Island
,
as
the
learned
[
](A47083-e118930-b)l
l
Usher
c.
5.
p.
78.
Vsher●
proves
,
out
of
Stephanus
,
Bedes
Cotemporary
,
in
Wilfrids
life
?
or
whether
they
were
Consecrated
by
Ced
at
London
,
the
old
Metropolitan
See
,
which
Canterbury
had
for
some
time
invaded
?
Therefore
a
new
consultation
is
now
to
be
taken
for
Rome's
revival
in
England
,
Oswi
(
being
now
fully
of
the
Roman
way
,
)
and
Egbert
King
of
Kent
,
[
](A47083-e119060-b)m
m
W.
Malmesbury
de
Gestis
Angl.
c.
3.
&
Bed
.
lib.
3.
c.
28.
lib.
4.
c.
1.
advise
together
,
and
send
to
Rome
for
help
,
to
procure
an
Archbishop
thence
for
Canterbury
,
to
ordain
other
Bishops
throughout
the
Land
,
of
a
Roman
Race
and
Stamp
.
Wiggard
is
sent
,
as
was
said
,
and
never
returned
.
Then
Wilfrid
after
him
,
who
is
ordained
by
Agilbertus
,
Archbishop
of
Paris
,
bred
in
Ireland
,
as
afore
,
who
making
too
long
a
stay
,
The
meek
and
humble
Ceadda
,
Brother
of
Ced
,
is
sent
to
Deus
Dedit
at
Canterbury
,
to
take
his
Ordination
,
(
such
as
it
was
,
)
being
himself
Ordained
and
Consecrated
,
but
by
one
Bishop
,
as
afore
;
who
being
dead
before
Ceadda
could
arrive
at
Canterbury
,
he
is
over-rul'd
to
go
to
Winchester
to
Bishop
Wini
;
who
though
of
the
Roman
way
,
but
French
,
takes
two
Brittish
Bishops
to
joyn
with
him
,
in
the
Consecration
of
Ceadda
to
be
Archbishop
of
York
,
[
](A47083-e119350-b)n
n
Bed
.
lib.
3.
c.
23.
there
being
no
other
Roman
Bishops
left
then
in
the
land
.
Therefore
the
Pope
makes
hast
to
raise
the
Tabernacle
of
the
English-Roman-Church
,
which
was
quite
fallen
to
ground
;
Adrian
a
Roman
,
is
pitch'd
upon
,
but
refuses
out
of
modesty
;
but
inward
motives
are
as
well
discover'd
by
subsequent
events
,
as
Italian
pretences
:
then
Theodorus
a
Graecian
,
of
Tarsus
,
St.
Paul's
City
,
is
pitch'd
upon
,
and
Consecrated
by
Pope
Vitalian
,
which
argued
him
to
be
wise
in
his
Generation
,
and
design
:
for
all
England
receives
,
and
submits
to
him
[
](A47083-e119490-b)o
o
Idem
lib
4.
c.
2.
say
our
Histories
,
and
to
none
,
that
came
from
Rome
,
in
like
manner
;
Eastern
Theodore
better
suiting
,
with
the
humour
,
and
hopes
of
the
Brittish
Chu●ch
,
than
Roman
Adrian
;
who
comes
to
England
nevertheless
along
with
Theodore
,
and
is
made
Abbot
of
Reculver
,
to
be
a
Spy
upon
our
Greek
Archbishop
,
lest
he
should
comply
too
much
with
the
Brittains
,
who
liked
and
used
Greek
Customs
.
But
Theodore
,
forgets
his
own
Church
and
Country
,
(
which
all
men
love
,
)
for
the
sake
of
dignity
;
and
takes
Roman
Tonsure
,
which
occasioned
his
stay
at
Rome
for
some
Months
,
for
the
growing
of
the
Hair
on
the
forhead
,
which
the
Greek
Tonsure
shav'd
off
,
and
as
it
were
to
remove
all
suspition
of
his
Inclination
after
Greek
rites
,
more
than
Roman
,
becomes
the
fiercest
persecutor
of
any
other
,
of
our
Brittish
Customs
and
Ordinations
;
sends
for
Ceadda
before
him
,
questions
him
for
his
Consecration
,
as
unlawful
,
because
not
from
Rome
;
But
he
meekly
answers
,
[
](A47083-e119720-b)p
p
Bed
.
lib.
4.
c.
2.
Voce
humillimà
,
saith
Bede
,
si
me
,
inquit
,
nosti
Episcopatum
non
ritè
suscepisse
,
libenter
ab
Officio
discedo
;
quippe
qui
,
neque
me
unquam
hoc
esse
dignum
Arbritrabar
,
sed
obedientiae
caus
,
jussus
subire
hoc
,
quamvis
indignus
,
consensi
,
If
you
know
saith
he
,
that
I
have
not
been
made
Bishop
(
Arch-Bishop
)
in
right
manner
,
I
am
ready
,
and
willing
,
to
quit
the
Office
;
for
indeed
I
never
judg'd
my self
worthy
of
it
,
but
out
of
meer
obedience
,
being
commanded
to
under
take
it
,
I
yielded
thereto
,
though
unworthy
;
whereupon
Theodore
would
not
depose
him
,
but
only
complete
his
ordination
after
the
Roman
manner
.
But
Bede
delivers
not
the
truth
therein
,
for
it
s
known
to
himself
,
he
was
laid
aside
for
this
,
and
[
](A47083-e119830-b)q
q
lib.
4.
c.
3.
Wilfrid
put
in
his
place
,
to
be
Archbishop
of
York
;
and
he
retir'd
to
his
Monastery
in
the
North
,
from
whence
he
was
invited
by
Wolfer
,
to
be
Jaruma's
Successor
at
Lichfeild
,
where
a
magnificent
Church
,
(
as
likewise
at
Shrewsbury
in
the
same
Diocess
,
)
bears
his
name
and
memory
to
this
day
.
But
to
observe
the
proportions
of
this
Roman
Reformation
;
here
pride
overcomes
humility
,
and
a
slavish
Forreigner
turns
an
upright
Native
out
of
his
Right
and
dignity
,
by
his
holiness
order
and
justice
.
But
Wilfrid
was
scarce
warm
in
his
seat
,
but
he
was
outed
by
Egfrid
,
Oswi's
Svccessor
,
his
Queen
,
and
the
Clegy
,
all
joyning
against
him
,
for
his
[
](A47083-e120030-b)a
a
G.
Malmesb.
de
Gestis
Pontific
.
lib.
3.
de
Episc.
Eborac
.
Spelm.
Concil
p.
157.
avarice
,
and
pride
,
and
pompous
retinue
,
and
pluralities
of
Abbeys
,
and
Gold
,
and
Silver
Plate
,
&c.
(
and
Theodore
his
Creator
,
joyning
with
the
stronger
side
against
him
,
)
which
shewed
the
root
of
his
Apostacy
,
and
by
what
Lust
,
and
humour
,
he
was
prevail'd
upon
by
the
Arts
of
Rome
,
to
trouble
and
subvert
the
Brittish
Church
,
and
himself
;
Heaven
frowning
upon
this
unhappy
Revolution
Anno
664.
with
Comets
,
and
total
[
](A47083-e120200-b)b
b
Usher
p.
1164.
Bede
lib.
4.
c.
13.5
,
20.
Eclipses
,
and
unheard
of
[
](A47083-e120240-b)b
b
Usher
p.
1164.
Bede
lib.
4.
c.
13.5
,
20.
Plagues
,
and
Sickness
,
and
Famine
:
40
,
or
50.
together
[
](A47083-e120280-b)b
b
Usher
p.
1164.
Bede
lib.
4.
c.
13.5
,
20.
tumbling
themselves
from
Rockes
into
the
Sea
,
out
of
weariness
of
such
a
life
:
And
though
Will
.
Malmesbury
saith
,
that
England
was
[
](A47083-e120340-b)c
c
G.
Malmsb.
de
Gest
.
Angl.
c.
3.
beholding
to
Oswi
for
Theodore
and
his
Roman
successors
entrance
into
it
;
yet
more
to
Eanfled
his
Queen
,
who
perverted
him
,
and
brought
up
Wilfrid
,
to
be
the
principal
Instrument
of
this
Combustion
;
early
pointed
out
by
the
finger
of
Providence
,
(
amongst
the
other
bad
Signes
and
Omens
attending
this
fatal
change
,
that
lay
long
and
heavy
upon
our
Church
,
)
his
Fathers
house
being
all
on
flame
to
mens
thinking
,
and
the
Neighbours
crying
,
fire
,
fire
;
when
all
the
fire
that
was
,
was
his
[
](A47083-e120420-b)d
d
Idem
de
Episc.
Occident
l.
3.
Mother
at
that
point
of
time
,
being
in
labour
,
and
delivered
of
this
Firebrand
of
Brittain
.
3.
By
their
known
useful
Engine
of
Ignorance
,
they
have
greatly
establish'd
their
Temporal
Interest
in
our
Brittish
Churches
,
though
to
the
great
impair
and
ruine
of
mens
Spiritual
,
and
the
contradiction
of
their
own
first
pretences
,
by
after
policies
:
For
their
zealous
Propagation
of
their
Catholick
Faith
ends
in
an
ignorance
at
last
,
worse
than
Heathenish
,
or
the
meer
state
of
Nature
;
which
yet
,
shall
be
stil'd
a
Catholick
state
of
Grace
,
and
Salvation
,
because
accommodate
to
their
temporal
rule
and
domination
.
I
will
assign
but
two
Instances
,
of
this
their
Black-Art
,
that
the
difference
may
the
better
appear
between
the
Brittish
propagation
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
that
of
the
Roman
;
and
then
proceed
to
shew
the
Influence
of
their
dark
light
,
to
help
on
their
Impostures
and
encroachments
.
Rome
was
so
zealous
to
enlighten
the
Saxon
Infidelity
,
that
the
Brittains
were
adjudged
to
Massacre
and
ruine
,
for
a
pretended
denyal
of
their
assistance
.
Sure
then
in
time
,
the
Saxons
became
a
knowing
people
in
the
Roman
School
;
it
appears
by
King
Alvred
,
or
Alfred's
Testimony
,
how
Learned
the
English
Clergy
in
his
time
were
,
about
the
year
840.
whereby
conjecture
may
be
made
of
the
Adeptions
of
their
Roman-Catholick
Laity
.
Paucissimi
[
](A47083-e120660-b)e
e
Spelm.
Concil.
p.
167.
citra
Humbrum
fluvium
,
&c.
There
are
very
few
,
(
saith
he
,
)
on
this
side
the
River
Humber
,
who
understand
their
Breviary
in
English
,
or
can
render
a
Latine
Epistle
into
their
vulgar
Tongue
:
There
are
yet
fewer
beyond
Humber
:
not
one
could
I
find
on
the
South
side
of
Thames
.
We
found
out
the
reason
of
this
strange
Ignorance
,
out
of
[
](A47083-e120740-b)f
f
M.
Westm.
Anno
727.
M.
Westminster
before
,
and
the
benefit
redounding
to
our
Nation
from
the
English
Colledge
at
Rome
,
and
the
Tribute
of
Peter
Pence
:
But
it
was
a
Goshen
,
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
St.
Davids
,
(
as
yet
unreduc'd
by
Rome
perhaps
,
)
whither
King
Alfred
(
as
our
most
Generous
Victorious
Kings
in
England
,
ever
car'd
least
for
Rome
,
)
sent
for
help
and
Assistance
,
(
an
Instance
of
the
Amicable
correspondence
between
the
West
Saxons
and
the
Brittains
)
both
to
settle
his
University
in
Oxon
,
and
to
translate
Boethius
De
consolatione
,
and
other
Latine
Books
for
his
use
,
saith
Malmesbury
,
and
to
inform
him
in
the
right
Faith
,
we
may
be
sure
.
The
Brittains
being
skill'd
,
not
only
in
the
Latine
,
but
in
the
Greek
,
and
Hebrew
,
through
their
Eastern
Communion
,
which
caus'd
neighbouring
Clergy
to
resort
to
their
Scripture
Exposition
;
for
so
the
Isle
Hy
,
which
was
the
Seminary
of
Religion
in
the
North
,
came
to
be
named
Jona
,
from
St.
Columban's
[
](A47083-e121000-b)g
g
Usher
p.
84.
p.
696.
name
,
in
the
Hebrew
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
both
signifying
a
Dove
:
so
Teilaw
or
Teilaus
,
St.
Davids
Successor
,
was
also
call'd
Elius
,
or
Eliud
,
and
Sampson
,
because
of
his
illuminating
wisdom
and
Doctrine
,
[
](A47083-e121110-b)g
g
Usher
p.
84.
p.
696.
Haul
in
the
Brittish
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signiying
the
same
,
that
is
the
Sun
.
The
other
is
a
Modern
Instance
,
(
sufficiently
obvious
,
for
the
like
example
,
)
of
an
Irish
Attendant
to
a
Person
of
Honour
in
Wales
,
whom
visiting
in
his
troubles
for
his
Loyalty
in
the
late
times
,
I
desired
this
Irish
Servant
appointed
to
accomodate
me
,
(
for
to
compare
the
Irish
and
Brittish
,
)
to
say
the
Lords
Prayer
in
Irish
,
but
he
replyed
,
he
could
not
,
as
neither
the
Ten
Commandments
,
nor
the
Creed
;
where
were
you
bred
and
born
?
But
I
can
say
them
all
in
Latine
:
And
repeated
and
pronounc'd
every
word
,
as
exactly
as
the
best
Critick
,
or
Professor
,
but
did
not
understand
the
meaning
of
scarce
a
word
in
its
reference
,
and
signification
.
This
case
,
which
I
fear
,
is
,
and
hath
been
too
general
amongst
the
Irish
Laity
,
since
they
left
their
first
Brittish
Church
,
to
stick
to
Rome
,
suggested
to
me
,
these
considerations
:
That
his
Ghostly
Father
,
or
Catechist
(
whose
pronunciation
he
so
exactly
imitated
,
like
a
Parrot
)
had
more
of
exact
Learning
than
of
Fatherly
natural
affection
,
or
fidelity
to
this
soul
under
his
charge
:
that
the
Irish
laity
are
deluded
out
of
all
Religion
and
conscience
by
their
Priests
,
(
which
is
the
highest
Cheate
and
Robbery
that
can
be
imagin'd
or
conceived
)
by
such
Latine
forms
and
charms
;
and
their
confidence
in
their
Confessor
,
and
the
Confessors
Implicit
obedience
to
his
Superiour
,
and
so
on
to
the
Pope
,
whereby
the
Popes
will
and
holy
lust
,
and
pleasure
,
becomes
the
Soveraign
Law
of
their
hearts
,
and
consciences
;
instead
of
the
Law
of
Christ
,
and
the
fear
of
God
.
And
no
check
of
conscience
or
private
judgement
within
,
must
controle
or
withstand
the
Counsel
,
or
the
Command
,
of
their
spiritual
guides
,
(
whatever
it
be
,
)
though
it
may
be
a
suddain
Massacre
of
Hereticks
,
they
prescribe
;
No
Minister
that
belongs
to
God
,
or
owns
and
fears
a
Deity
,
would
receive
,
or
put
up
,
such
absolute
obedience
and
confidence
,
without
renting
his
cloathes
,
for
fear
of
being
guilty
of
receiving
divine
honour
from
the
Ignorance
of
his
charge
,
and
denying
God
his
Glory
:
No
right
Disciple
of
St.
Patrick
,
trained
up
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
would
put
such
a
cursed
trust
and
confidence
in
any
Son
of
man
whatsoever
,
who
is
a
Creature
,
and
not
God
.
It
is
as
great
an
Idolatry
,
provoking
Gods
displeasure
against
a
Nation
,
to
change
their
God
for
a
Priest
,
or
a
Pope
,
as
heretofore
in
others
,
for
the
Sun
,
or
Moon
.
He
that
measures
good
or
evil
,
Murder
,
or
service
done
to
God
,
by
the
Doctrines
of
men
,
and
guides
,
more
than
by
the
dictates
of
conscience
,
with
Gods
Law
,
(
where
God
is
more
surely
present
)
doth
renounce
and
change
his
God
for
man
;
and
is
to
be
renounced
for
it
,
by
all
Christians
,
were
he
our
Father
,
or
our
Brother
;
for
we
must
leave
Father
,
and
Mother
,
and
our
dearest
friends
,
and
our
greatest
guides
,
to
cleave
to
God
.
Yea
it
is
our
safety
,
as
well
as
duty
,
to
shun
,
and
renounce
such
Idolaters
:
for
who
is
sure
of
his
life
in
such
company
,
and
Principles
;
who
take
the
conclave
,
and
its
ungodly
designs
,
for
the
rule
of
conscience
.
Thus
are
the
poor
Irish
blindly
misled
by
the
perfidiousness
of
their
inconsiderate
Priests
,
to
serve
the
lusts
of
men
,
to
their
misery
,
instead
of
Christ
,
and
his
Truth
,
to
their
Salvation
;
and
the
Pope
is
made
Christ
of
Ireland
.
And
the
poor
sincere
People
are
to
be
pittied
and
bewail'd
,
who
though
they
be
led
to
Idolatry
,
and
Murders
,
by
overmuch
confidence
in
their
Cut-throate-fathers
,
and
are
call'd
to
severe
,
and
sharp
account
,
for
the
errours
of
their
teachers
,
and
their
own
;
yet
most
clear
and
undeniable
it
is
,
that
the
People
have
a
good
zeal
in
General
,
for
the
true
God
and
Religion
;
yea
are
more
sincerely
stedfast
in
their
errours
amidst
poverty
,
and
torture
,
and
double
Tithes
and
payments
,
and
death
it self
,
than
many
knowing
Protestants
are
for
the
true
Religion
;
which
they
shrink
from
,
and
change
,
upon
any
appearance
of
advantage
,
or
disadvantage
,
as
often
as
the
Moon
:
he
that
is
sincere
and
earnest
,
in
a
false
Religion
,
aims
at
the
true
,
in
the
General
,
and
in
his
conscience
;
But
he
that
lives
contrary
,
or
slights
the
Religion
(
which
himself
professes
,
and
believes
to
be
true
,
)
declares
himself
of
no
Religion
or
understanding
;
for
contradiction
added
to
Atheism
,
is
the
Outlary
of
all
reason
and
honour
;
The
Irish
therefore
are
the
more
to
be
regarded
,
and
tender'd
by
us
,
under
their
Ignorance
and
spiritual
disorder
,
because
curable
;
and
not
to
be
neglected
,
for
what
wrong
or
temporal
mischief
soever
,
they
have
done
to
us
,
or
themselves
,
in
the
time
of
their
blindness
,
and
seduction
,
(
lest
we
be
justly
guilty
of
the
unjust
calumny
against
the
Ancient
Brittains
towards
the
Saxons
)
but
we
are
to
be
zealous
of
their
Reformation
,
whether
we
be
English
,
or
Brittains
;
if
English
;
we
are
their
debters
,
their
Learned
and
Pious
Ancestors
have
done
the
like
,
and
more
for
many
of
ours
,
whom
they
taught
the
first
Gospel
,
when
they
lay
in
Heathenish
Ignorance
,
and
the
shadow
of
death
;
And
much
more
,
if
we
are
Ancient
Brittains
,
for
our
Ancestors
taught
theirs
;
and
love
descends
,
and
it
belongs
to
a
Husbandman
,
to
be
more
careful
of
his
plantation
than
to
a
stranger
:
therefore
we
are
bound
to
intreat
and
beseech
them
,
especially
their
Learned
,
and
sincere
Clergy
,
(
that
love
the
Salvation
of
their
charge
,
more
than
absolute
Dominion
over
them
)
and
their
remaining
afflicted
Gentry
,
and
Nobility
,
in
the
name
of
God
,
and
the
bowels
of
Christ
,
and
that
we
may
the
better
prevail
,
even
upon
our
knees
before
them
,
that
they
will
be
merciful
to
their
land
,
and
to
their
own
souls
and
Posterity
;
and
as
they
have
of
late
to
some
trouble
,
own'd
our
Soveraign
in
Temporals
,
that
they
would
also
,
own
Christ
in
Spirituals
,
instead
of
the
Pope
,
and
holy
Scriptures
instead
of
lyes
,
and
Bulls
,
and
Legends
;
and
conscience
more
than
deceitful
guides
;
and
Popery
will
have
its
end
in
Ireland
,
and
the
Ignorance
and
misery
of
that
poor
Nation
,
in
soul
and
body
and
Estates
together
with
it
,
as
we
hope
and
trust
.
They
are
as
able
to
overthrow
the
pretended
Infallibility
of
the
Pope
in
the
latter
,
and
grosser
errour
,
as
they
have
done
effectually
in
the
first
.
And
they
'l
meet
their
old
Religion
,
which
St.
Patrick
taught
,
in
the
Protestant
Church
of
Ireland
,
and
England
.
Protestant
truth
,
and
Irish
sincerity
,
will
make
excellent
Christianity
.
The
Learned
and
Pious
,
Dr.
Sall
,
is
worthy
of
everlasting
honour
amongst
all
good
Christians
,
for
his
great
and
leading
example
in
this
point
,
amidst
great
discouragements
.
And
as
for
some
other
of
their
guides
,
who
are
like
to
be
most
cross
,
and
averse
against
this
Petition
of
truth
and
love
,
who
,
if
they
are
not
fowly
belyed
,
delight
in
the
Implici●
saith
of
their
Female
charge
,
as
well
as
their
Male
;
(
the
chastity
of
the
soul
and
body
,
from
God
,
and
purity
,
being
the
chief
sacrifice
and
triumph
,
that
Satan
and
his
Ministers
delight
in
,
)
we
are
not
so
desirous
of
their
company
,
or
Communion
,
till
by
better
reformation
,
they
assure
us
of
their
belief
of
any
God
,
which
we
doubt
not
in
the
least
of
the
rest
of
their
seduc'd
Brethren
.
And
by
this
second
Instance
appears
the
difference
between
the
Religion
of
the
Irish
,
under
its
first
Plantation
by
the
Brittains
,
and
it
s
after
Cultivation
by
the
Romanists
,
by
the
one
they
became
the
Glory
of
Western
Christendom
,
for
Christian
life
and
Learning
;
by
the
other
the
reproach
,
and
scorn
of
the
World
,
and
Pitty
of
all
good
men
for
their
Ignorance
,
and
wildness
.
And
the
English
from
the
time
of
King
Ina
,
and
the
Brittains
,
while
under
their
Power
,
till
the
Reformation
,
were
well
nigh
as
much
beholding
to
Rome
,
for
their
like
improvement
in
knowledge
.
And
Rome
hath
accomplish'd
most
of
her
Conquests
over
Churches
and
Souls
,
by
this
mist
of
Ignorance
,
to
set
off
mistakes
and
cheats
;
Adimit
rebus
nox
atra
colorem
,
darkness
destroys
differences
,
a
Serpent
shall
be
taken
for
a
Rope
,
a
Pool
for
a
Meadow
,
a
Statue
for
a
living
man
,
an
enemy
for
a
Friend
,
a
King
for
a
Subject
,
in
the
dark
.
And
so
the
first
currant
mistake
,
by
the
help
of
this
politick
Ignorance
,
that
hath
advanc'd
and
supported
the
Empire
,
and
credit
of
that
Church
,
to
this
day
,
is
,
that
they
make
their
Proselytes
believe
,
that
their
Church
is
the
same
with
Jerusalem
wich
is
above
,
(
descended
down
to
Rome
,
)
the
Mother
of
us
all
,
the
Church
of
the
living
God
,
out
of
whose
Pale
,
or
Bosome
there
is
no
Salvation
to
be
expected
.
For
so
all
degrees
and
Converts
to
that
Church
,
by
the
Bull
,
or
Test
of
Pius
quartus
,
must
profess
and
swear
,
the
Holy
Catholick
Church
(
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
mention'd
in
Creeds
,
)
to
be
their
particular
Roman
Church
;
which
begets
it
great
Authority
and
veneration
from
those
,
which
can
believe
this
to
be
true
;
and
heretofore
brought
great
resort
,
and
Treasure
,
and
Honour
,
to
that
City
;
several
Kings
and
Princes
,
leaving
their
Crowns
and
Kingdoms
to
end
their
dayes
at
Rome
,
as
it
were
in
Heaven
,
or
Abraham's
bosom
:
So
Bede
saith
of
[
](A47083-e122650-b)a
a
Bede
lib.
4.
c.
5.
Oswi
,
that
he
was
grown
so
perfect
a
Catholick
,
that
had
not
his
Disease
prevented
,
he
resolved
to
go
to
Rome
,
to
leave
his
Bones
there
,
to
be
sure
of
Heaven
:
Which
the
Monkish
corrupter
of
the
Brittish
History
,
directly
affirms
of
Cadwaladr
,
last
King
of
the
Brittains
;
the
absurdity
of
which
dream
and
forgery
,
tending
to
exalt
the
Honour
of
Rome
,
and
the
abuse
of
our
Saints
and
worthies
,
most
evidently
appears
,
by
comparing
Bede
and
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
together
:
For
he
with
all
others
,
allows
Cadwaladr
to
be
the
Son
of
Cedwalla
,
or
Cadwalhan
,
King
Edwins
Chrony
and
Antagonist
,
born
the
same
day
and
brought
up
[
](A47083-e122810-b)b
b
Hist.
Britt
.
l.
12
:
c.
1.
in
the
Court
of
Northwales
to
years
of
manhood
together
.
That
Edwin
recovering
Northumberland
by
the
defeat
and
death
of
Edelfred
,
after
long
exile
,
and
falling
out
with
Cadwalhan
,
who
would
not
allow
him
to
wear
a
Crown
beyond
Humber
,
but
at
peril
of
his
head
,
and
then
siding
with
the
Roman
faction
,
conquer'd
Wales
and
drove
out
Cadwalhan
beyond
the
Seas
,
holding
the
Countrey
in
subjection
for
17
years
;
but
was
overthrown
at
last
and
kill'd
by
Cadwalhan
,
in
the
year
633.
being
the
47
year
of
his
Age
,
[
](A47083-e122950-b)c
c
Bede
l.
2.
c.
20.
saith
Bede
,
as
Cadwalhan
was
of
the
same
Age
by
consequence
;
and
Cadwaladr
his
Son
,
born
,
and
in
being
,
about
this
time
,
or
else
,
according
to
Bede
,
he
never
could
be
born
:
For
according
to
him
in
the
following
year
634.
Calwalhan
is
kill'd
,
by
[
](A47083-e123030-b)d
d
Idem
l.
3.
c.
1.
Oswald
;
or
though
he
lived
many
years
after
,
according
to
Geoffrey
,
(
and
M.
Westminster
as
before
,
)
yet
according
to
them
also
,
his
Son
Cadwaladr
lived
not
beyond
the
year
688.
whereof
the
last
eight
are
supposed
to
be
spent
in
Rome
out
of
his
great
devotion
to
that
place
and
Church
,
and
whence
his
bones
were
to
be
brought
back
,
when
the
Brittains
were
to
recover
their
Ancient
Rule
over
this
whole
Isle
,
But
others
will
have
him
to
go
to
Rome
sooner
in
the
time
of
the
great
Plague
,
wh●ch
fell
out
in
the
year
664.
saith
Bede
,
and
if
he
lived
8
years
longer
,
to
die
in
672.
But
had
he
lived
to
an
100
years
of
Age
,
or
more
,
if
possible
,
to
the
year
731.
being
the
year
Bede
[
](A47083-e123150-b)e
e
Idem
l.
5.
c.
24.
pen'd
his
History
,
yet
it
is
not
to
be
believed
,
that
Cadwaladr
went
to
Rome
in
all
that
time
,
or
that
he
or
his
Countrey-men
,
had
any
more
respect
then
,
for
the
Religion
of
Rome
,
than
for
Heathenism
:
For
Bede
expresly
affirms
the
Brittains
to
have
continued
their
enmity
to
Rome
,
to
the
time
he
was
[
](A47083-e123260-b)f
f
Ibid.
writing
his
History
;
and
,
as
appears
elsewhere
,
much
longer
.
For
whereas
the
Irish
,
and
the
Picts
,
and
Monastery
of
Hy
it self
,
were
reduced
sooner
Anno
716.
[
](A47083-e123310-b)g
g
Usher
702.
by
Egbert
,
to
conform
to
Rome
in
the
Controversy
about
Easter
,
and
other
Rites
by
Consequence
,
yet
the
Brittains
,
saith
Bede
,
never
would
yield
;
nor
did
in
all
his
time
;
who
long
surviv'd
Cadwaladr
;
whom
for
their
obstinacy
in
refusing
the
Roman
Tonsure
,
and
the
other
Rites
of
Rome
,
he
stiles
,
[
](A47083-e123400-b)h
h
Bede
l.
5.23
.
Capita
sine
Coronâ
,
heads
without
Crownes
,
a
signe
they
were
not
Block-heads
without
Brains
,
to
be
so
imposed
upon
by
Rome
,
as
he
,
and
others
were
.
Now
to
reconcile
this
pilgrimage
of
honour
and
devotion
with
that
contempt
and
enmity
,
that
was
in
all
our
Brittains
towards
them
of
Rome
,
who
were
but
as
Church
Robbers
,
and
Murderers
,
and
Schismaticks
,
[
](A47083-e123500-b)i
i
Idem
l
,
2.
c.
20.
Conc.
Sardyc
can
.
1.
&
2.
and
Pagans
in
their
sight
the
same
time
,
passes
any
ordinary
skill
,
without
the
help
of
a
strong
implicit
Faith
,
that
can
swallow
and
believe
Contradictions
.
The
Brittains
,
(
and
all
sound
Christians
)
measur'd
Religion
not
by
the
Sanctity
of
places
,
but
the
purity
of
the
heart
and
mind
:
And
good
lives
and
examples
wheresoever
they
were
met
;
Caelum
,
non
animum
,
mutant
qui
trans
mare
currunt
,
change
of
Air
doth
not
change
the
mind
,
St.
Paul
best
tells
,
what
will
change
the
mind
;
if
it
be
set
on
things
above
,
and
not
on
things
below
,
Col.
3.2
.
on
God
,
and
not
on
the
World
;
which
is
done
by
Heavenliness
of
mind
,
and
constant
hearty
Prayer
,
and
sincerity
to
God
in
all
our
Actions
.
This
was
Davids
Art
to
lift
his
Soul
to
Heaven
,
Psal.
25.1
.
That
was
,
by
the
means
of
Prayer
,
saith
the
Chaldee
Paraphrast
upon
the
place
:
And
Prayer
without
the
heart
,
is
no
Prayer
,
but
as
a
body
without
the
Soul
,
which
is
their
prime
devotion
at
Rome
;
whereby
distance
from
Cod
is
professed
,
as
it
were
on
purpose
;
for
by
the
exclusion
of
the
heart
and
understanding
,
they
come
not
near
him
,
when
they
pray
:
and
if
they
are
far
from
God
,
in
that
means
,
which
sets
other
men
nearest
;
how
far
must
they
be
from
Heaven
,
at
Rome
,
in
the
rest
of
their
Actions
,
that
are
not
so
Divine
?
The
next
Imposture
,
on
men
,
and
Churches
,
and
Princes
,
by
the
help
of
Ignorance
,
is
not
unlike
the
former
,
whereby
the
man
arrogantly
passes
for
his
Master
,
the
pretended
Vicar
of
Christ
,
for
Christ
himself
,
or
more
;
the
lusts
of
the
Pope
,
for
the
Laws
of
God
;
and
Material
Churches
,
and
their
Rights
,
and
Revenues
,
are
the
same
with
the
Spiritual
Church
,
and
Temple
,
where
none
are
to
be
concern'd
,
but
the
Priesthood
,
and
none
are
Priests
but
the
Pope
alone
,
or
those
that
have
their
Mission
from
him
:
And
therefore
when
our
Princes
insisted
upon
any
Ecclesiastical
Right
,
or
Investiture
of
Bishopricks
,
they
were
scar'd
with
his
Holiness
Letters
,
[
](A47083-e123790-b)k
k
Eadmer
Hist.
Nov.
l.
3.
p.
50.
)
minding
them
to
know
the
right
difference
between
a
Pallace
and
a
Church
.
And
no
wonder
their
Impostures
and
encroachments
,
prevail'd
so
much
,
being
carried
on
,
jure
divino
;
and
people
kept
in
Ignorance
,
and
not
suffered
to
espy
any
difference
,
between
the
will
and
displeasure
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
will
and
displeasure
of
God
Almighty
:
And
who
could
withstand
him
,
that
had
the
Authority
and
power
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
for
all
he
did
.
Though
he
had
not
them
in
truth
,
yet
having
them
in
the
opinion
,
or
the
belief
,
and
fear
of
the
parties
deceived
,
it
was
equivalent
.
And
so
they
rob'd
our
English
Kings
of
their
Prerogatives
,
and
well
nigh
,
of
their
Crownes
;
and
made
them
their
Instruments
to
wrest
their
Sees
,
and
Churches
,
from
the
Brittains
.
It
sometimes
falling
out
between
these
great
Combatants
,
the
Pope
,
and
the
Prince
,
as
between
two
Cockes
in
fight
,
whereof
the
one
having
blinded
the
other
,
never
ceases
pecking
at
his
Crown
,
and
brains
,
till
he
receive
from
him
,
an
unexpected
fatal
blow
,
raising
himself
up
thereto
,
by
the
hold
and
wrong
of
his
Adversary
;
such
were
our
Statutes
of
Premunire
,
Mortmain
,
and
Provisors
,
wherewith
Rome
had
been
long
before
stagger'd
,
before
Henry
the
Eight
appear●d
to
clear
the
pit
.
This
counterfeiting
,
and
changing
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
Christ
and
man
,
and
Scripture
and
Craft
,
to
compass
wordly
ends
and
designs
,
much
resembles
their
evil
Art
,
who
counterfeit
the
coyns
,
and
great
Seals
of
Princes
,
for
the
like
ill
purposes
,
if
high
Treason
against
man
,
with
high
Treason
against
God
,
might
so
much
as
be
compared
.
And
so
I
pass
to
the
fift
general
head
and
supposition
,
(
delaying
the
proofs
of
the
nullities
of
the
Church
of
Rome
in
her
orders
and
Communion
,
for
her
Intrusion
here
,
to
its
proper
place
.
)
SECTION
XII
.
The
change
in
Henry
the
Eight
,
rather
a
Restoration
,
than
Reformation
;
and
how
commencing
in
Henry
the
Seventh
,
and
of
the
Inauspiciousness
of
Popery
to
the
Brittish
Crown
,
and
the
success
and
blessing
of
Protestant
Counsels
to
this
Nation
.
THat
King
Henry
the
eighth
his
relief
and
redress
,
both
of
Crown
,
and
Church
,
from
Popish
Usurpation
and
Enchroachment
,
was
just
and
providential
,
and
likewise
Brittish
,
and
that
the
Prosperity
and
glory
of
this
Nation
,
is
remarkably
pointed
out
by
the
finger
of
God
,
to
any
that
will
attend
,
to
ly
and
consist
in
the
pursuite
of
the
like
defence
,
and
vindication
of
our
Brittish
Church
from
the
attempts
of
Rome
;
wherein
I
intend
not
to
be
so
large
,
(
as
upon
the
former
heads
,
)
or
to
take
upon
me
the
defence
,
of
the
Ecclesiastical
rights
of
our
Crown
,
which
is
fully
done
by
abler
Pens
:
And
indeed
our
Kings
themselves
are
best
able
to
defend
themselves
,
as
well
as
others
,
in
their
Rights
,
with
that
Sword
,
which
was
not
given
them
to
bear
in
vain
,
which
they
can
draw
out
with
a
far
safer
conscience
,
against
the
Invaders
of
their
Prerogatives
and
power
,
wherewith
they
are
Intrusted
by
God
,
for
the
defence
of
his
,
and
their
People
,
than
Popes
ever
could
,
or
can
unsheath
their
Spiritual
Weapons
,
in
defence
of
Pride
,
and
ambition
,
and
scandalous
Encroachments
;
Excommunication
being
intended
by
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
,
to
better
ends
(
than
they
apply
it
)
to
separate
between
the
precious
and
the
vile
,
between
scandalous
and
holy
Christians
,
and
to
cut
off
putrid
parts
,
with
grief
and
compassion
,
to
preserve
the
Communion
of
Saints
,
and
the
health
and
honour
of
the
whole
;
and
not
to
defend
proud
,
and
ambitious
heights
,
and
sacrilegious
invasions
and
Usurpations
over
Churches
,
more
Orthodox
and
more
ancient
than
themselves
,
with
Unevangelical
revenge
,
and
recalcitration
,
after
fair
eviction
.
Which
is
the
abusing
of
Christs
Ordinance
,
to
ends
contrary
to
what
he
intended
,
and
the
taking
of
Gods
name
in
vain
,
for
which
they
will
not
be
held
guilt-less
;
yea
to
have
Excommunicated
themselves
rather
,
by
humble
acknowledgements
,
and
reparations
,
to
their
power
,
for
their
wrongs
and
oppressions
to
Christ
,
and
souls
,
and
Churches
,
had
been
the
right
Catholick
use
of
their
keyes
,
and
the
surest
sign
of
Salvation
,
to
the
best
and
chiefest
of
their
Church
.
Neither
is
it
needful
,
by
our
Hypothesis
and
state
of
our
case
,
to
defend
the
Reformation
from
the
charge
of
Schism
,
and
departure
from
the
Catholick
Church
thereby
,
as
they
suppose
,
and
cry
aloud
against
us
;
for
the
alteration
made
by
Henry
the
Eight
,
cannot
be
called
the
Reformation
of
a
Religion
,
we
derived
from
Rome
,
(
by
Inferiour
Authority
against
superiour
,
by
the
daughter
correcting
the
Mother
Church
Irregularly
)
but
our
lawful
Restoration
rather
,
to
our
Ancient
Rights
and
possessions
,
from
which
we
were
wrongfully
disseis'd
,
and
barr'd
.
The
deliverance
of
our
Brittish
Church
,
after
long
captivity
,
and
disfiguration
,
to
its
primitive
liberty
,
and
health
,
and
beauty
,
by
just
means
,
from
the
violent
hands
and
Spiriting
Arts
of
Rome
,
much
Junior
to
it
in
faith
,
and
much
impurer
and
unsounder
(
than
the
true
Church
of
Rome
,
)
for
these
last
thousand
years
.
Our
Case
,
I
say
,
is
not
so
much
Reformation
,
as
Restoration
,
which
no
man
of
sence
,
or
honesty
,
or
conscience
,
can
find
fault
with
,
and
much
less
they
at
Rome
,
who
are
pleas'd
with
their
deliverance
from
the
long
Tyranny
of
their
Exarchs
,
though
procur'd
by
unlawful
and
pernicious
means
,
as
before
,
but
we
had
ours
,
through
lawful
Authority
,
without
any
wrong
,
or
hurt
,
to
others
,
or
our
Superiours
,
and
with
much
right
to
our selves
,
much
less
can
we
be
tax'd
,
or
blam'd
by
any
at
home
,
that
have
been
long
kept
out
from
their
own
rights
by
Tyrants
,
or
Rebels
,
or
Oppressors
;
who
are
bound
in
all
Equity
,
and
Honour
,
and
Compassion
,
to
espouse
rather
,
and
Assist
so
just
a
Cause
,
before
any
others
whatsoever
,
according
to
Dido's
temper
in
the
Poet
,
making
the
Case
of
Aeneas
in
Exile
her
own
,
Haud
ignara
mali
miseris
succurrere
disco
.
The
Pope
had
no
more
Original
right
and
title
to
our
Brittish
Sees
,
how
long
soever
Usurped
,
than
Cromwell
had
to
the
Brittish
Crown
.
Whoever
else
may
envy
,
or
hinder
,
or
undermine
our
recovery
of
our
just
freedom
and
liberty
;
they
,
that
through
Gods
mercy
have
had
the
like
Restoration
and
deliverance
,
ought
not
either
in
Honour
,
or
Civility
,
or
Humanity
to
do
it
;
(
nor
,
if
themselves
appear
to
have
the
greatest
share
and
benefit
therein
,
)
without
manifest
hazard
of
their
Judgement
;
for
by
revolt
to
Popery
Princes
quit
no
less
their
external
Supremacy
in
holy
Church
,
(
the
choycest
Jewel
in
their
Crown
,
)
than
by
Apostacy
to
Heathenism
;
not
more
by
the
parity
of
the
Idolatries
,
than
by
their
own
Act
and
Resignation
.
For
they
cannot
longer
hold
the
same
,
in
the
Catholick-Roman
,
without
being
Excommunicate
,
as
undutyful
;
and
they
let
go
their
hold
thereof
in
the
Protestant
Christian
,
by
Excommunicating
themselves
,
as
unkind
and
unwise
.
Nor
,
if
after
all
this
,
they
be
found
to
Act
both
against
Gods
revealed
will
,
and
fate
therein
,
or
the
secret
Decrees
,
and
discernable
purposes
of
his
Providence
against
it
,
(
whereof
the
one
was
made
as
clear
as
the
Sun
before
,
and
the
other
will
afterwards
appear
as
clear
as
the
Moon
,
which
is
next
unto
it
)
can
they
ever
be
thus
unnatural
to
their
own
Church
and
Nation
,
out
of
vain
glorious
kindness
to
forreign
cheats
,
without
fighting
against
God
,
as
well
as
their
friends
,
to
the
certain
overthrow
and
ruin
,
either
Temporal
or
Eternal
,
or
both
,
of
the
weaker
side
.
Therefore
the
sharp
and
searching
judgement
of
the
great
Arch-Bishop
Bramhal
,
could
soon
espy
,
that
the
plea
of
the
Antiquity
and
Independancy
of
our
Brittish
Church
,
in
the
Controversy
between
us
and
Rome
,
strikes
the
cause
dead
forever
,
at
one
blow
.
Not
that
being
exempt
from
the
pretences
of
a
Junior
Church
,
(
once
animated
with
Empire
to
step
before
her
betters
,
)
we
are
not
bound
nevertheless
,
to
hold
Communion
with
every
good
Church
of
Christ
,
where
and
when
,
we
may
,
yea
with
Rome
it self
,
if
it
return'd
to
its
Ancient
purity
,
and
subjection
to
our
Saviour
;
as
on
the
other
hand
,
to
shun
others
,
as
we
do
Rome
,
that
were
guilty
of
the
like
Corruption
and
Apostacy
;
which
flight
and
distance
,
we
are
wont
to
observe
in
our
moral
,
and
natural
Communion
and
converse
,
as
well
as
Christian
;
embracing
or
shunning
good
,
or
evil
Company
,
for
our
safety
,
or
credit
,
as
wholesome
or
Pestilential
Air
,
for
Health
,
as
well
as
sound
and
unsound
Churches
,
out
of
Allegiance
to
Christ
,
our
common
Lord
,
or
fear
of
scandal
and
partaking
in
their
sins
and
judgments
,
by
our
Complyance
.
For
our
Communion
,
though
it
be
our
great
duty
,
(
as
Schisme
is
a
great
sin
,
)
yet
it
is
not
in
our
absolute
power
and
dispose
,
in
the
general
,
without
any
other
Rule
or
reason
,
to
incline
us
to
be
of
this
,
or
that
Church
,
but
our
own
fancy
and
humour
;
no
,
we
are
acted
by
necessity
in
great
part
therein
;
for
it
is
a
necessary
tye
upon
us
,
to
embrace
good
,
and
relinquish
evil
,
and
corrupt
Communion
;
and
to
be
guided
by
Christs
will
,
and
not
our
own
,
as
our
rule
and
standard
:
and
to
shun
all
,
whom
his
word
Excommunicates
,
and
to
communicate
with
all
,
whom
his
word
approves
:
For
to
approve
,
whom
Christ
condemns
,
or
condemn
whom
Christ
approves
,
is
not
in
the
power
of
any
Christian
,
that
ownes
Christ
for
his
Soveraign
:
All
the
part
that
we
have
in
our
own
power
,
is
the
exercise
of
every
mans
Conscience
,
and
private
judgment
,
under
the
guidance
of
Christs
rule
,
(
which
they
hate
the
least
mention
of
at
Rome
,
as
impious
and
Haeretical
,
and
leading
to
a
private
spirit
,
the
root
of
all
evil
errours
in
the
Church
,
)
and
comparing
the
lives
and
state
of
Christians
and
Churches
,
by
this
general
rule
of
Christ
,
and
this
particular
eye
of
our
Souls
,
to
put
our
Communion
in
execution
,
according
to
Christs
mind
;
and
to
embrace
his
friends
,
and
to
shun
his
enemies
,
and
to
like
and
dislike
,
as
we
are
to
do
all
our
other
Affairs
,
in
him
,
from
our
hearts
,
according
to
my
Text.
For
let
there
be
no
private
judgment
to
distinguish
between
private
good
or
evil
,
or
between
the
guides
themselves
,
we
are
to
trust
,
then
Mahomet
shall
pass
for
as
good
a
Prophet
,
as
St.
Peter
,
and
the
Alcharon
be
equal
to
the
Bible
,
for
to
the
blind
all
colours
are
the
same
.
But
regulated
Conscience
is
not
a
private
Spirit
,
wherein
God
himself
speaks
,
(
who
is
greater
than
all
the
World
,
)
where
it
is
kept
pure
from
Worldly
ends
,
and
Idols
;
for
nothing
is
more
publick
and
Catholick
,
than
Conscience
,
or
reason
,
or
right
,
or
duty
,
or
holiness
,
or
justice
,
which
are
synonymous
,
and
carry
universality
,
and
eternity
in
their
conceptions
,
by
reason
of
the
Divine
Impression
,
and
Authority
,
they
partake
,
and
answer
to
.
And
nothing
constitutes
more
a
private
Spirit
,
than
private
ends
and
carnal
designs
,
and
self
advantage
,
and
profit
,
and
filthy
lucre
,
made
chief
ingredients
,
in
duties
,
Doctrines
,
and
Religions
,
with
which
Worldly
,
and
sordid
mixtures
the
Roman
Faith
in
all
its
parts
,
is
too
well
known
,
to
abound
;
which
unworthy
copulations
are
discernable
by
the
weakest
judgments
,
and
condemn'd
and
hated
by
the
most
universal
suffrages
,
and
censures
of
God
and
men
:
An
Infant
can
discerne
them
in
his
neglectful
Nurse
,
an
Elephant
in
his
unjust
Feeder
,
Clownes
in
States-men
and
Politicians
,
and
are
abhorr'd
and
declaim'd
against
,
by
Heathen
Philosophers
in
their
Schools
,
and
Christian
in
Pulpits
,
and
are
those
moral
wild
beasts
,
that
all
Laws
,
humane
and
Divine
,
and
right
Discipline
,
and
education
,
and
all
rules
of
honour
are
mainly
bent
to
discover
,
and
hunt
,
and
chase
out
of
all
Societies
,
and
converse
,
and
hearts
.
Besides
a
private
Conscience
,
proceeding
in
all
its
converse
according
to
Christs
mind
,
Interest
and
direction
,
and
doing
nought
that
is
disallowed
by
him
,
is
Christ
himself
by
fiction
,
personated
,
and
acted
,
and
defended
;
which
is
as
far
from
a
private
Spirit
,
as
the
East
is
from
the
West
,
or
the
will
of
God
,
from
the
ends
and
lusts
of
man
:
It
being
not
more
natural
and
congruous
in
Christ
himself
,
to
delight
in
good
men
,
and
to
abhorre
the
Congregations
of
the
wicked
,
and
carnal
,
and
scandalous
,
than
it
is
for
his
faithful
Servants
,
and
Trustees
,
and
Representatives
,
who
bear
their
Masters
person
,
and
concern
,
and
holiness
upon
them
by
such
a
fiction
,
to
express
and
imitate
by
their
own
Communion
,
and
election
of
Societies
,
the
mind
and
Inclination
of
their
Lord
,
and
soon
to
discern
,
who
are
his
Friends
or
Enemies
,
or
Traitors
and
Loyal
Subjects
in
his
Kingdom
;
and
vigorously
and
and
indispensably
to
embrace
the
one
,
and
shun
the
the
other
;
for
Servants
act
according
to
an
accountable
trust
,
the
Master
being
Lord
of
his
own
rights
,
to
remit
or
indulge
,
out
of
favour
as
he
pleases
;
which
is
not
lawful
for
the
Servant
to
presume
.
And
this
skill
,
and
instinct
,
and
shadows
of
private
judgment
,
to
discerne
friends
from
strangers
to
their
Masters
,
is
visible
in
Domestick
Creatures
,
emblemes
of
fidelity
,
who
are
Courteous
to
acquaintance
,
but
severe
and
unsociable
to
such
as
are
not
so
,
till
by
converse
and
familiarity
,
they
prove
their
unity
and
friendship
;
and
take
away
private
judgment
and
discretion
,
the
distinction
and
difference
between
faithful
and
unfaithful
Servants
,
Subjects
,
Christians
,
Churches
,
wholly
falls
to
the
ground
,
and
Christians
and
Catholicks
are
set
below
the
Irrational
Creatures
.
And
for
the
Church
of
Rome
to
blast
good
Consciences
,
that
find
out
its
faults
,
as
private
Schismatical
Spirits
,
and
to
extol
their
own
Carnal
designes
,
and
Trade
,
and
Merchandize
of
godliness
,
as
Catholick
Religion
,
holy
,
pure
,
and
publick
,
and
eternal
,
is
too
visibly
one
of
the
uniform
symptomes
of
their
Antichristianism
,
whereby
they
confound
Heaven
and
Earth
,
the
Church
and
the
World
,
and
reconcile
,
yea
change
Mammon
into
Christ
,
and
Christ
into
Mammon
.
Withall
,
equal
and
coordinate
Churches
,
or
Christians
,
(
as
we
now
suppose
Rome
and
Brittain
to
be
,
)
are
not
judges
of
one
another
,
(
where
they
separate
from
one
another
)
for
Par
in
parem
non
habet
potestatem
,
is
a
rule
in
Law
,
but
act
severally
therein
according
to
their
respective
duties
,
and
allegiance
to
their
own
liege
,
and
Superiour
,
who
is
Christ
the
head
,
and
judge
of
both
,
in
the
other
World
;
and
in
this
also
,
by
a
free
and
general
Council
,
which
both
parts
ought
for
peace
,
and
unity
,
to
submit
to
,
which
thereby
becomes
Superiour
to
both
,
either
by
Divine
Institution
,
and
custom
Ecclesiastical
,
or
by
their
own
consent
and
agreement
,
as
in
the
Case
of
Arbitrators
.
And
accordingly
such
general
Synods
have
censur'd
,
and
sentenced
,
and
Excommunicated
persons
,
Churches
,
Provinces
,
Priests
,
Bishops
,
Patriarchs
,
and
Popes
themselves
,
when
they
walk'd
awry
from
Christ's
Rule
.
As
the
first
General
Council
at
Nice
against
Arrius
,
Priest
of
Alexandria
;
The
second
at
Constantinople
against
Macedonius
,
Arch-Bishop
of
that
See
;
The
third
at
Ephesus
against
Nestorius
another
Constantinopolitan
Arch-Bishop
;
the
fourth
at
Chalcedon
against
Eutyches
,
Dioscorus
,
&c.
Priests
,
and
the
fift
at
Constantinople
against
Diodorus
,
and
Theodorus
,
Bishops
,
reviving
Origens
errours
,
and
the
sixth
,
Oecumenical
or
general
Council
in
Trullo
at
Constantinople
,
against
other
Bishops
;
and
amongst
them
,
against
the
whole
Church
of
Rome
,
its
Clergy
,
and
Laity
,
for
departing
from
the
Catholick
tradition
of
the
Church
,
about
their
Saturday
fast
,
wherein
the
Brittish
Church
was
ever
Orthodox
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Ancient
Christian
World
,
as
was
shewed
.
But
the
Church
of
Rome
will
allow
of
no
Council
,
or
Canons
,
or
Fathers
,
that
shall
offer
to
check
its
errours
,
nor
Scripture
it self
,
but
with
its
own
sence
,
and
Interpretation
thereof
,
whereby
it
shall
be
sure
not
to
cross
its
Interest
.
Being
a
manifest
and
notorious
example
therein
,
of
disobedience
and
Irregularity
,
to
all
its
Superiours
,
and
the
most
Schismatical
Church
in
the
Christian
World
;
for
Baronius
[
](A47083-e125280-b)a
a
Spondan
An.
692.
n.
5.
cannot
deny
,
that
the
Greek
writers
declare
their
sence
,
that
the
breach
of
Communion
between
the
Greeks
or
Eastern
,
and
the
Latine
or
Western
Church
of
Rome
was
,
upon
the
disobedience
of
the
Popes
to
yield
,
and
submit
to
the
Council
in
Trullo
,
wherein
it
had
all
other
Churches
of
the
World
,
and
the
Canons
of
the
Apostles
of
its
side
;
and
undoubted
Apostolical
tradition
,
mentioned
in
most
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
as
[
](A47083-e125330-b)b
b
Idem
An.
34.
n.
47.
Baronius
cannot
,
and
doth
not
deny
.
A
Church
therefore
,
that
deserves
to
be
shun'd
,
and
disown'd
as
scandalous
,
for
that
,
and
its
other
innumerable
corruptions
and
infamous
Usurpations
,
and
gross
Idolatries
,
and
particularly
,
its
Blind
Obedience
and
Implicit
Faith
,
that
allows
and
directs
to
put
confidence
in
man
,
the
head
and
fountain
of
all
its
damnable
errours
and
superstitions
,
whereof
all
that
communicate
with
it
,
must
be
approvers
and
partakers
,
by
the
terms
and
Injunctions
of
its
Communion
,
which
requires
them
to
be
all
receiv'd
,
as
Catholick
Articles
and
Doctrines
;
and
all
contrary
Truths
,
to
be
abjur'd
,
as
Heresies
;
whereby
it
becomes
impossible
for
any
understanding
sober
Christian
,
to
be
at
the
same
time
,
within
her
Communion
and
pale
,
and
out
of
the
curse
of
God
,
Esa.
1.5
,
20.
Therefore
it
were
lost
,
and
needless
labour
,
as
to
them
,
or
our selves
,
to
go
about
to
disprove
all
their
imputation
,
and
charge
of
Schism
against
us
,
or
to
prove
on
the
other
hand
,
the
lawfulness
of
our
Restoration
,
and
recovery
of
those
Rights
,
and
Truths
,
whereof
we
were
in
just
possession
heretofore
,
but
were
kept
out
,
for
some
hundreds
of
years
by
force
,
and
fraud
,
and
its
Un-christian
confederations
with
Infidels
against
us
.
It
is
as
hopeless
and
ungrateful
a
labour
,
as
to
them
,
I
say
,
as
to
read
Lectures
of
honesty
and
restitution
to
Thieves
,
and
Robbers
.
Willful
Schismaticks
being
as
Averse
to
have
their
Idol
errours
crossed
,
and
dishonour'd
,
as
right
Christians
,
their
God
and
their
Truth
blasphem'd
.
Neither
were
it
wisdom
,
or
Prudence
,
or
right
thankfulness
to
God
,
in
our selves
,
by
such
discourses
to
bring
into
doubt
,
our
manifest
Rights
,
and
Duties
,
and
Gods
mercy
,
and
deliverance
,
being
all
as
clear
as
the
Sun
.
Such
a
foolish
undertaking
this
were
,
as
for
the
Royal
party
,
as
before
was
instanc'd
,
to
make
Apologies
for
his
Majesties
return
,
and
his
right
to
reassume
his
Crown
,
against
those
that
kept
him
out
for
so
many
years
:
Or
for
Jews
,
to
justify
their
return
to
Jerusalem
,
upon
King
Cyrus
his
Proclamation
,
after
the
prescription
of
70
years
Captivity
against
them
;
or
their
Fathers
,
the
Israelites
in
Egypt
,
their
departure
from
under
Pharaohs
Government
after
430
years
subjection
;
or
the
Heathen
world
to
justify
their
shaking
off
Satans
yoak
,
to
take
Christs
instead
,
after
they
had
layen
under
the
other
well
nigh
4000
years
:
for
no
errour
,
or
wrong
,
of
how
long
time
soever
it
be
,
can
prescribe
,
or
compare
with
truth
,
and
right
,
which
are
Eternal
.
Neither
can
we
find
,
that
our
Romanists
themselves
could
be
easily
perswaded
,
or
inclin'd
,
to
return
under
their
Constantinopolitan
Exarchs
,
(
though
their
lawful
Governours
)
were
they
yet
in
being
;
nor
under
the
Turk
,
(
their
Masters
successor
by
right
of
Conquest
,
)
to
whom
themselves
did
contribute
their
scandalous
assistance
,
who
yet
hath
far
more
right
to
their
subjection
and
return
,
than
they
to
ours
,
who
never
were
our
just
and
rightful
Superiours
.
If
they
would
have
us
return
under
an
unjust
yoak
,
they
ought
to
give
first
an
example
,
by
returning
themselves
under
one
more
just
.
Else
how
can
they
expect
their
Counsels
,
or
Challenges
to
be
regarded
,
whilest
themselves
count
it
ridiculous
,
to
do
that
right
to
others
;
which
they
expect
from
us
to
be
done
to
them
,
to
our
own
wrong
.
Therefore
instead
of
proving
the
legality
,
I
shall
chuse
rather
to
admire
the
wonderful
Providence
of
our
Brittish
Restoration
:
And
how
God
hath
blessed
such
our
Princes
with
great
success
and
Glory
,
that
have
sincerely
advanc'd
the
same
spiritual
freedom
of
their
Church
and
Countrey
;
and
hath
blasted
and
mulcted
others
,
with
trouble
,
and
disaster
,
and
loss
of
strength
,
and
Territory
,
and
honour
,
and
publick
love
,
that
have
openly
,
or
clandestinely
,
gone
about
to
overthrow
this
great
blessing
of
our
Restoration
;
whose
beginning
many
ascribe
to
the
time
of
Henry
the
8th
.
as
its
accomplishment
,
and
perfection
in
great
part
,
to
that
of
Edward
the
6th
.
and
Queen
Elizabeth
.
But
if
the
Restoration
of
the
Brittish
Church
and
Nation
be
consider'd
in
his
first
root
and
cause
,
(
as
all
certain
Science
is
ever
by
the
cause
,
)
The
day-break
of
our
deliverance
and
reformation
began
in
the
miraculous
,
and
fatal
entrance
of
our
Great
,
and
Wise
,
and
Magnificent
Prince
,
King
Henry
the
7th
.
For
then
properly
was
this
Church
restored
,
when
according
to
Ancient
hopes
,
and
expectations
,
the
Ancient
Brittains
were
in
him
restor'd
to
their
Crown
and
Countrey
:
Who
no
doubt
were
Gods
Ancient
Church
,
and
first
new
Israel
within
this
Isle
,
the
seed
and
Reliques
of
the
first
Apostolick
Plantation
,
who
amidst
so
many
stormes
,
and
Invasions
,
that
have
drown'd
the
names
and
memories
of
other
Nations
,
were
kept
up
a
distinct
people
,
by
his
Providence
,
amidst
prevalent
enemies
round
about
,
as
it
were
by
Antiperistasis
,
till
the
arrival
of
Henry
the
7th
.
For
ever
since
,
the
distinction
of
that
people
in
Names
,
Language
,
Tenure
,
Manners
,
Laws
,
Customes
,
vanish'd
by
degrees
,
and
the
English
and
Brittains
are
dissolv'd
into
one
,
and
the
same
Nation
,
and
the
charge
and
right
of
preserving
and
enjoying
their
liberty
and
Reformation
,
devolv'd
on
both
alike
.
For
it
cannot
be
well
unobserv'd
,
how
in
the
deep
Counsels
of
Gods
Providence
,
true
Religion
,
and
the
Brittish
Monarchy
,
like
twins
,
have
fallen
,
and
risen
up
together
,
hand
in
hand
,
being
partners
,
by
a
kind
of
Sympathy
,
in
the
wounds
and
prosperity
of
one
another
.
For
when
Popery
,
and
Augustine
the
Monk
,
first
came
in
;
the
Brittish
Monarchy
was
declining
:
And
no
sooner
this
was
up
again
in
King
Henry's
Person
,
but
Popery
like
a
Bucket
,
was
to
go
down
and
vanish
,
(
as
it
never
could
since
,
Clandestinely
attempt
to
get
up
,
without
great
Convulsions
,
and
hazards
,
and
weakning
of
this
Monarchy
.
)
So
that
this
Nation
had
the
honour
,
and
singular
mercy
,
to
be
the
first
of
all
Nations
,
especially
Western
,
in
receiving
the
first
Life
,
the
first
Wounds
,
the
first
Cure
,
in
its
Religion
.
It
being
the
first
Province
,
that
welcom'd
Christian
Religion
into
its
own
Throne
,
under
its
Kings
,
the
first
that
exalted
it
into
the
Throne
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
when
her
Kings
grew
Emperors
:
The
first
opposer
of
Antichrist
,
(
to
its
wound
and
glory
,
)
in
the
beginning
of
its
dark
Raign
,
which
lasted
about
900
years
,
and
the
first
partaker
,
and
chief
cause
,
under
God
,
in
the
Reformation
,
and
deliverance
from
it
.
Henry
the
7th
.
being
the
morning
Star
,
and
tydings
of
this
day-break
,
not
only
to
Brittain
,
but
to
the
rest
of
Europe
.
For
King
Henry
came
in
,
1485.
and
Martyn
Luther
began
to
shine
in
Germany
,
about
thirty
years
after
.
As
there
were
Prophesies
and
Visions
to
King
Cadwaladr
,
797
years
before
,
believed
,
saith
our
[
](A47083-e125870-b)c
c
Edward
Hall
Union
of
York
and
Lancaster
,
1
Hen.
7.
f.
2.
English
Historian
,
to
be
verified
in
his
exaltation
:
For
the
[
](A47083-e125920-b)d
d
Hist.
Britt
.
l.
12.
c.
17.
Brittish
story
mentions
an
Angelical
Vision
to
King
Cadwaladr
to
this
effect
,
populum
Britonum
merito
suae
fidei
insulam
adepturum
,
&c.
That
the
Brittains
,
for
their
Faiths
sake
,
should
recover
this
Island
,
and
their
Kingdom
which
they
had
lost
;
but
the
Condition
of
bringing
Cadwaladr's
bones
from
Rome
,
whither
,
we
proved
he
never
went
,
may
well
be
look'd
upon
,
as
a
Fabulous
Addition
of
the
Monks
.
This
is
said
to
agree
with
other
Prophesies
of
[
](A47083-e126040-b)e
e
Pi●seus
p.
63.
Aquila
of
Caer-septon
,
or
Shaftsbury
,
and
other
Traditions
,
they
had
in
both
Brittains
,
Not
of
Merlin
only
,
(
which
yet
are
commonly
cited
as
authorities
touching
the
change
of
the
Sees
from
London
to
Canterbury
by
our
English
Historians
,
W.
Malmesbury
,
Mat.
Westminster
,
&c.
delebitur
Relligio
,
&
Dignitas
Londoniae
adornabit
Doroberniam
,
spoken
about
150
years
before
it
took
effect
.
)
But
other
Brittish
Authors
without
blemish
,
as
[
](A47083-e126180-b)f
f
Apud
Usher
567.
St.
Kentigern
to
his
Scholars
,
on
the
day
his
Kinsman
St.
David
departed
,
about
the
year
of
our
Lord
544.
Tradet
Dominus
Brittanniam
exteris
Nationibus
deum
ignorantibus
,
&c.
God
will
deliver
Brittain
over
unto
Foreign
Nations
,
that
know
not
God
:
The
Law
of
Christian
Religion
shall
be
abolished
therein
for
a
prefix'd
time
,
but
it
shall
,
through
the
mercy
of
God
,
be
again
recover'd
and
repair'd
to
its
former
state
,
yea
into
a
better
condition
than
before
.
And
the
fam'd
[
](A47083-e126250-b)g
g
Dr.
Davies
Preface
to
Welsh
Grammar
,
for
part
thereof
.
Taliessin
to
the
same
effect
about
the
year
580.
Which
,
for
several
considerations
,
are
believed
to
come
to
pass
,
in
Henry
7th
.
not
only
by
others
,
but
by
himself
,
as
may
be
conjectur'd
from
his
Order
[
](A47083-e126320-b)h
h
Powel
Annot.
in
cap.
3.
Descriptionis
Cambriae
Giraldi
and
Commission
to
the
Heralds
in
Wales
,
to
give
account
of
his
Pedigree
from
the
said
King
Cadwaladr
,
and
his
designe
to
revive
the
name
and
memory
of
the
renowned
Arthur
King
of
Brittain
,
to
the
great
joy
of
our
own
,
and
the
terrour
[
](A47083-e126400-b)i
i
Hall
1
Henry
7.
f.
5.
of
Foreign
Nations
,
saith
an
English
Writer
:
In
him
,
the
Union
of
the
Roses
,
and
in
the
Provident
Marriage
of
his
Daughter
Margaret
to
James
the
fourth
of
Scotland
,
from
whom
our
King
James
descended
,
the
Vnion
of
the
Kingdoms
,
and
the
old
Name
of
Great-Brittain
,
early
Commenc'd
,
as
it
were
,
in
its
causes
.
In
his
time
,
the
several
persons
first
appear'd
,
who
,
before
they
went
off
,
were
the
causes
,
or
great
occasions
,
of
our
Reformation
,
or
the
Restoration
of
our
Brittish
Church
,
to
follow
that
of
the
Crown
.
In
his
time
,
and
by
his
Order
,
Catherine
of
Castile
,
Prince
Arthurs
Dowager
,
was
design'd
Wife
for
the
second
Brother
,
by
which
Incestuous
Marriage
,
confirm'd
by
the
Pope
,
for
[
](A47083-e126560-b)k
k
Antiquitates
Eccles
p.
316.
a
round
sum
,
both
he
,
and
his
Successors
lost
their
credit
and
Supremacy
in
England
ever
afterwards
:
It
was
his
provident
husbandry
rais'd
a
Purse
for
Henry
8th
.
to
effect
this
change
:
In
his
time
was
[
](A47083-e126600-b)l
l
Idem
p
309
Fox
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
a
Promoter
of
that
Incestuous
Match
,
who
by
his
favour
thereby
,
first
Introduc'd
Wolsey
[
](A47083-e126650-b)m
m
Ibid
into
Court
,
in
whom
Popery
received
its
mortal
wound
,
both
in
Effigie
,
as
it
were
,
and
in
the
Cause
;
He
being
both
the
lively
Type
,
and
Image
of
Rome
,
and
her
Religion
,
for
pompous
vain
glory
,
and
pride
,
and
falshood
,
and
luxury
;
and
likewise
the
main
cause
of
her
fall
and
ruine
,
through
the
match
aforesaid
,
(
which
he
first
contriv'd
to
be
scrupled
,
[
](A47083-e126700-b)n
n
Idem
p.
316.
for
other
ends
,
)
and
his
Romish
Legatine
power
,
[
](A47083-e126730-b)o
o
Idem
p.
325.
which
brought
him
,
and
the
whole
Popish
Clergy
(
involv'd
in
the
same
guilt
of
Praemunire
,
)
to
the
mercy
of
the
King
,
and
to
renounce
the
Pope
,
and
to
acknowledge
him
for
the
head
of
the
Church
in
his
stead
.
In
his
time
,
(
to
instance
in
more
direct
and
positive
causes
,
and
first
glimmerings
of
our
Reformation
,
)
Dr.
[
](A47083-e126760-b)p
p
Idem
306.
Collet
Founder
of
St.
Pauls
School
,
[
](A47083-e126800-b)q
q
Pitzeus
.
691.
(
where
W.
Lilly
was
his
first
Schoolmaster
,
)
whose
father
was
twice
Lord
Mayor
of
London
,
appear'd
zealous
in
his
Divinity
Lectures
at
Oxford
,
for
Scripture
,
and
Antiquity
,
against
Images
,
and
Legends
,
and
the
two
great
Authority
[
](A47083-e126840-b)r
r
Antiq.
Eccles.
306.
of
Scotus
,
and
Aquinas
,
and
the
Schoolmen
,
the
great
Pillars
of
Popery
(
being
followed
in
his
Principles
,
[
](A47083-e126870-b)s
s
Ibid.
by
Dr.
Warner
and
others
in
that
,
of
Cambridge
,
)
and
especially
in
Court
,
and
City
,
for
his
eloquent
Sermons
to
the
same
effect
.
And
though
Articled
against
,
as
an
Heretick
[
](A47083-e126910-b)†
†
Ibid.
&
Pitzeus
693.
by
Fitz
James
,
then
Bishop
of
London
,
yet
King
Henry
the
Seventh
esteemed
him
,
before
any
other
;
Let
others
chuse
what
Doctor
they
list
,
[
](A47083-e126970-b)u
u
Antiq.
Eccles.
307.
I
am
best
pleased
with
Doctor
Colet
,
was
that
wise
Kings
saying
;
whereby
it
is
inferrible
,
that
the
one
being
a
Protestant
in
his
Principles
and
tendency
,
the
other
could
be
no
less
by
his
Approbation
.
For
all
great
Actions
have
smal
beginnings
,
like
other
things
,
and
are
not
in
their
perfection
,
the
first
instant
.
The
first
Alienation
of
Henry
the
Eight
;
from
depending
so
much
on
the
Popes
judgement
and
Authority
,
to
follow
that
of
his
own
Clergy
and
Universities
,
together
with
the
judgement
of
others
,
in
Points
and
Cases
of
Religion
and
Conscience
,
and
particularly
that
of
his
mariadge
,
is
observ'd
to
be
wrought
by
[
](A47083-e127050-b)x
x
Ibid.
Cranmer
,
(
afterwards
Arch-Bishop
)
at
Waltham
,
whither
he
retired
from
Cambridge
,
where
he
read
Divinity
,
after
the
steps
and
Principles
of
[
](A47083-e127090-b)y
y
p.
323.
Ibid.
p.
331.
Colet
,
and
Warner
that
went
before
;
so
that
if
Cranmer
,
who
enlightened
and
Converted
Henry
the
Eight
,
had
his
first
light
from
Colet
,
the
first
motion
and
beginning
of
the
Reformation
must
in
all
reason
be
referr'd
to
the
time
of
Colet
,
and
Henry
the
Seventh
;
for
then
I
say
Scripture
,
and
Fathers
began
to
be
regarded
,
and
followed
before
Schoolmen
,
and
Legends
,
which
is
the
nature
and
design
of
Protestancy
.
And
the
instinct
hath
continued
to
our
days
amongst
the
learned
,
who
are
restless
,
till
this
Church
become
wholy
Primitive
,
and
Apostolical
,
and
Orientall
,
in
its
Doctrines
and
Discipline
,
and
Customs
;
such
as
our
Brittish
Church
,
before
the
mixtures
of
Popery
,
appears
from
Records
,
to
have
ever
been
:
In
his
time
,
in
a
word
it
might
be
said
,
Aspice
venturo
laetentur
ut
Omnia
Saeclo
,
The
Nation
had
a
manifest
new
Date
,
and
Epocha
,
in
respect
of
Church
,
and
Laws
,
and
Tenures
,
and
Fines
,
and
the
Alteration
of
interests
amongst
all
degrees
,
Commons
,
and
Nobles
,
as
well
as
the
Union
of
all
Royal
blouds
,
and
the
end
of
former
Wars
,
and
Divisions
,
and
the
beginning
,
and
fair
hopes
,
of
more
blessed
days
:
in
his
time
,
the
Crown
,
and
Scepter
of
Brittain
began
,
after
long
shiverings
to
have
its
first
rest
,
as
in
its
proper
Centre
,
from
the
time
it
was
wrested
from
the
right
owners
:
for
it
never
rested
with
the
Saxons
,
who
soon
to
quarrel
about
their
prey
;
being
divided
into
seven
or
eight
Kingdoms
,
or
Heptarchies
,
in
perpetual
Wars
and
Jarrs
with
one
another
,
for
about
270
years
,
till
the
West-Saxon
Kingdom
,
(
where
the
Loegrian-Brittains
were
best
us'd
)
swallowed
all
the
rest
,
under
King
Egbert
,
and
Alured
:
The
Dane
being
upon
their
heels
(
without
above
9
years
respite
)
to
swallow
them
.
The
Norman
afterwards
swallowing
both
,
in
one
day
,
and
they
soon
after
divided
into
bloudy
Wars
between
Kings
,
and
Barons
,
and
especially
the
long
contest
between
the
two
houses
of
York
and
Lancaster
,
which
never
could
be
extinguished
,
till
Henry
the
Seventh
,
and
the
right
and
Ancient
owners
,
or
the
Brittish
line
was
found
uppermost
.
The
Restoration
of
the
Brittish
Religion
hastening
after
that
of
its
Monarchy
,
as
it
were
by
providential
fate
,
and
consequence
:
for
where
else
better
to
fix
,
the
beginning
of
our
Reformation
,
as
it
is
generally
stil'd
,
is
hard
to
calculate
.
To
make
those
conspicious
events
and
Audible
stirrs
,
that
first
accompanied
it
in
the
World
,
(
by
which
the
vulgar
,
that
are
led
by
sence
,
are
most
guided
)
the
standard
of
its
Originals
,
were
to
begin
at
the
streame
,
and
not
at
the
spring
:
to
place
it
in
the
visible
alteration
it self
,
made
by
Laws
in
Parliament
against
Bulls
,
and
Palls
,
and
Supremacies
,
and
Appeals
,
in
22.23
,
24.
Henry
Eight
,
(
by
which
Popery
in
England
was
quite
knocked
in
the
head
)
were
to
affirm
,
there
is
no
day-light
before
Sun-rising
.
It
s
more
agreeable
to
reason
therefore
,
to
date
it
,
à
priori
,
from
its
first
discernible
causes
,
and
designs
,
and
dawnings
.
The
change
being
manifest
,
the
question
is
,
about
the
circumstances
of
time
,
and
Persons
,
and
first
Authors
?
or
,
who
were
the
first
Instruments
,
either
knowingly
and
designedly
,
or
without
their
knowledge
or
intent
,
that
were
primarily
subservient
to
providence
in
this
work
?
For
that
God
himself
in
his
providence
,
was
the
first
cause
,
and
Author
of
our
Restoration
,
not
in
general
,
(
as
he
is
the
cause
of
all
events
,
he
permits
in
the
World
;
)
but
by
particular
purpose
and
design
,
appears
by
this
,
that
it
was
not
the
first
design
or
purpose
of
any
other
,
that
were
imployed
,
as
chief
Instruments
in
it
.
And
what
men
vigorously
promote
beside
their
intention
,
and
above
their
own
belief
of
the
possibility
,
cannot
be
attributed
to
themselves
,
but
to
that
fatall
power
,
that
controll'd
and
pushed
them
on
.
For
that
King
Henry
the
Eight
,
had
neither
an
Original
inclination
,
nor
any
full
confidence
of
Power
,
to
make
such
a
stupendious
change
in
the
World
,
is
evident
from
History
,
and
reason
,
and
more
from
this
consideration
,
that
though
himself
have
given
proof
and
example
,
(
when
Popery
was
infinitely
stronger
then
now
it
is
,
and
its
Divine
Impostures
not
so
much
detected
,
as
since
they
have
been
by
Protestant
light
,
whereby
its
reputation
,
and
main
strength
,
and
Authority
is
slighted
and
under-valued
in
the
World
,
)
yet
there
is
no
Christian
King
,
or
Emperour
,
this
day
in
Europe
,
how
high
,
or
great
,
soever
of
power
,
or
Spirit
,
that
if
he
had
a
mind
,
and
perswasion
,
or
provocation
,
to
do
the
like
;
that
can
or
dare
think
himself
able
,
to
follow
King
Henry
,
by
his
own
single
power
;
to
shake
off
,
a
new
Roman
Empire
,
(
revived
in
Popes
,
by
a
mystery
of
iniquity
,
or
an
Antichristian
Maskerade
)
and
to
Combat
Spiritual
wickednesses
in
Heavenly
places
,
as
it
were
,
as
he
did
,
(
without
the
special
aid
of
Heaven
.
)
Besides
Henry
the
Eight
,
never
departed
from
the
Roman
Church
,
or
Religion
,
but
from
its
Court
,
and
secular
Supremacy
over
Kings
;
which
could
never
belong
to
Religion
,
nor
to
Church-men
;
miserably
chastizing
his
Subjects
,
the
last
ten
years
of
his
life
,
on
either
hand
;
Papists
for
adhering
to
the
one
,
and
Protestants
for
departing
from
the
other
:
But
the
Pope
for
all
this
,
Excommunicates
him
,
with
that
zeal
and
severity
,
as
if
he
had
rejected
both
;
for
he
best
understood
his
own
Religion
and
mystery
,
and
that
both
were
contained
in
that
one
,
which
he
deserted
;
so
we
see
,
the
Roman
Religion
,
which
King
Henry
professed
in
all
its
Points
and
Doctrines
,
was
condemn'd
as
Heresie
in
him
,
for
his
denyal
of
subjection
to
the
Papall
Vsurpation
;
though
it
became
better
,
a
Vicar
of
Christ
to
wave
his
personal
heights
,
and
Punctillioes
,
out
of
Christian
humility
,
and
self-denyal
,
rather
than
banish
so
Orthodox
,
and
Catholick
a
King
,
from
the
Church
of
Christ
,
And
the
rather
,
he
being
in
the
right
,
wherein
he
differ'd
from
his
holiness
;
whereby
it
clearly
appears
,
that
the
best
Roman
Catholick
,
is
but
a
Heretick
at
Rome
;
if
he
cross
the
Popes
Interest
and
Supremacy
,
as
doth
the
King
and
Church
of
[
](A47083-e127720-b)z
z
Ranchin
Review
of
the
Council
of
Trent
.
France
,
to
this
day
in
great
part
.
And
indeed
,
there
is
no
bar
to
mens
souls
from
embracing
Truth
,
and
Protestancy
,
but
this
spiritual
Tyranny
of
the
Supremacy
;
for
being
entirely
set
free
from
this
,
the
soul
returns
to
Truth
in
time
,
even
against
the
Power
of
Custom
and
Education
,
as
the
Pope
well
perceived
,
and
is
known
by
experience
,
and
hath
before
been
touch'd
.
As
the
change
could
not
be
attributed
to
any
first
design
in
King
Henry
;
much
less
to
Wolsey
,
than
whom
perhaps
,
none
yet
Contributed
more
to
the
destruction
of
Popery
;
nor
intended
less
:
Nor
to
Bishop
Fox
of
Winchester
,
that
introduc'd
him
,
through
his
great
favour
in
Court
,
for
siding
with
the
Incestuous
Marriage
,
which
was
more
a
cause
of
the
Restoration
,
than
either
;
enabling
Fox
,
to
raise
Wolsey
,
to
destroy
Popery
,
against
both
their
Wills
;
Nor
did
Henry
the
Seventh
,
in
the
least
intend
this
change
,
as
may
be
presum'd
,
when
he
directed
this
Marriage
,
which
the
Pope
for
a
large
Sum
approv'd
,
and
dispensed
,
which
was
his
fault
and
overthrow
,
and
not
so
much
the
Kings
,
who
by
the
Customs
,
and
insuperable
ignorance
of
the
Age
,
might
sincerely
believe
,
that
the
Pope
had
really
such
a
Power
,
as
he
assumed
,
and
Father'd
upon
God
himself
for
his
Author
:
seeing
therefore
there
is
so
little
of
man's
design
,
for
this
Restoration
,
in
the
very
men
themselves
,
that
were
the
Insturments
;
but
all
appears
to
proceed
from
fate
and
Providence
;
the
first
Epocha
,
and
beginning
,
and
shore
thereof
,
is
there
best
fixed
,
where
the
Salt
waters
and
fresh
first
meet
;
where
the
hand
from
Heaven
,
first
layes
hold
on
Instruments
and
Tools
on
Earth
,
to
begin
its
work
;
And
there
are
three
Rules
or
postula●'s
,
to
direct
our
observation
about
this
,
to
more
certainty
and
steddiness
.
(
1.
)
The
Reference
between
the
Model
and
the
building
;
or
the
Prophecy
,
and
the
Issue
;
for
a
house
,
or
an
event
,
there
begins
,
where
these
two
begin
to
meet
.
(
2.
)
A
general
belief
that
the
Prophecy
of
the
Restoration
of
the
Brittish
Crown
,
was
accomplish'd
in
Henry
the
Seventh
,
and
not
so
much
in
any
other
.
(
3.
)
The
Sympathy
and
concomitancy
ever
between
the
Brittish
Church
and
Crown
,
in
their
standing
,
and
fall
,
and
rise
.
The
first
Instrument
,
and
instance
therefore
was
in
K.
Henry
the
Seventh
his
own
Person
,
in
whom
the
Brittish
line
return'd
,
the
Mitre
hastning
after
the
Scepter
;
he
landed
in
Wales
but
with
2000.
and
fought
against
King
Richard
,
but
with
5000.
men
.
The
next
appearing
pulse
of
some
change
for
Brittish
advantage
,
was
the
Person
of
Prince
Arthur
,
and
the
design
of
his
name
,
as
the
Historian
observ'd
,
but
God
chose
another
Instrument
and
occasion
,
to
bring
this
work
to
pass
,
Prince
Arthurs
wife
,
a
weaker
vessel
,
and
the
Permission
of
her
unlawful
Marriage
,
which
proved
the
main
downfall
of
Popery
.
The
fourth
and
fifth
might
be
Henry
the
eight
,
and
Wolsey
,
the
one
designing
a
Marriage
of
the
King
,
with
the
King
of
France's
Sister
,
to
be
revenged
of
the
Emperour
(
hindring
his
design
to
be
Pope
)
in
Catherin
;
and
therefore
contriving
the
scruple
about
Incest
:
And
King
Henry
readily
embracing
it
out
of
conscience
;
and
prevention
of
more
York
and
Lancaster
breaches
in
the
Royal
line
,
(
as
he
publickly
avowed
)
or
love
to
Anne
Bulleigne
,
but
with
no
design
,
or
intention
towards
the
Reformation
,
in
either
.
That
is
first
observed
to
begin
with
Colet
,
propagating
it
in
Oxford
,
and
City
,
and
Court
,
for
Warner
had
that
from
him
,
who
promoted
the
same
Principles
in
Cambridge
,
where
Cranmer
had
them
,
who
was
the
first
;
that
perswaded
Henry
the
Eight
,
to
follow
them
;
which
he
said
,
had
saved
him
much
charge
,
if
he
had
known
them
sooner
;
and
with
Colet's
Preaching
none
was
better
pleased
,
than
Henry
the
Seventh
,
to
whom
therefore
we
Ascribe
the
dawning
of
our
Reformation
;
though
the
actual
completion
(
as
to
the
Popes
exclusion
)
must
be
acknowledged
to
commence
with
Henry
the
Eight
,
Executing
divers
Wills
at
once
:
His
Own
will
apparently
,
or
(
as
his
Enemy
say
)
his
lust
:
the
presumptive
Will
of
Henry
the
Seventh
,
the
longing
Will
of
groaning
Brittain
,
and
the
foretold
Will
and
providence
of
God
,
whose
Divine
Will
,
and
Power
alone
could
make
it
possible
to
be
effected
,
against
all
human
probability
.
And
the
favour
and
frown
of
God
upon
this
Nation
,
followes
remarkably
its
disposition
towards
Popery
,
either
for
,
or
against
it
:
The
entrance
and
re-entrance
whereof
was
ever
fatal
to
Brittain
,
and
inauspicious
to
our
lawful
Princes
.
Popery
came
first
in
,
as
was
observ'd
,
when
our
Brittish
Crown
began
to
decline
,
in
600.
and
when
it
recover'd
in
1500.
went
soon
out
;
as
it
is
observable
further
,
that
then
our
Nation
most
flourished
in
Glory
and
Renown
,
and
addition
to
its
Territory
,
when
our
Princes
were
most
watchful
▪
and
resolute
against
Romish
encroachments
;
and
as
soon
began
to
moulder
into
confusion
and
contempt
,
and
loss
of
strength
,
when
ever
they
began
to
connive
,
and
fall
in
love
with
Rome
:
Who
more
Magnificent
,
than
King
Henry
the
8th
?
who
gave
the
first
fatal
blow
to
the
Popes
Supremacy
in
England
,
which
never
could
recover
from
that
time
to
this
?
Some
say
,
the
Title
of
Majesty
began
to
be
given
to
our
Kings
in
his
time
,
which
was
highn●ss
,
or
Grace
before
;
for
he
from
first
to
last
,
was
indeed
more
like
an
Emperour
of
the
West
,
in
his
time
;
than
King
of
England
.
Francis
of
France
,
[
](A47083-e128740-b)a
a
Hall
24.
H.
8.
fo.
207.
acknowledg'd
his
own
,
and
his
children's
liberty
to
be
,
chiefly
his
favour
;
and
[
](A47083-e128760-b)b
b
Idem
.
paid
20000
l.
per
annum
tribute
to
him
,
for
his
Kingdom
,
and
its
defence
:
[
](A47083-e128780-b)c
c
Idem
.
Charles
the
fifth
his
Nephew
,
was
made
King
of
Spain
,
in
his
Mothers
life
time
,
being
an
Inheritrix
,
and
also
Emperour
after
that
,
by
his
means
and
interest
,
which
could
not
be
denyed
.
[
](A47083-e128820-b)d
d
Idem
.
The
Pope
Imprison'd
in
Castel
St.
Angelo
,
could
never
get
his
liberty
,
till
he
interposed
with
Purse
and
men
.
King
Edward
the
Sixth
,
though
his
Reign
was
short
,
as
that
God
in
him
,
let
England
see
,
saith
one
,
what
a
blessing
sin
and
Iniquity
,
would
not
suffer
it
to
enjoy
,
yet
Historians
observe
,
his
victory
against
the
Scots
at
Musckleborrow
to
have
been
obtain'd
the
same
day
,
that
Images
were
pulled
down
at
London
,
by
his
injunction
.
Queen
Mary
went
against
fate
,
with
great
trouble
to
her self
and
People
,
and
the
loss
of
Callice
,
which
broke
her
heart
Queen
Elizabeth
who
was
Sincere
,
and
zealous
to
the
utmost
in
the
defence
of
our
Brittish
Liberties
against
Rome
,
what
Prince
his
Reign
from
Brute
,
was
here
more
glorious
and
successful
?
with
Peace
at
home
,
and
victories
abroad
,
and
an
Addition
of
Forreign
Colonies
to
her
Territories
,
and
a
free
Trade
over
all
,
or
most
part
of
the
World
?
who
lives
more
to
this
day
,
in
all
English
hearts
,
of
all
ranks
and
degrees
,
as
the
example
and
measure
,
they
pray
and
wish
,
all
their
Princes
to
follow
,
to
the
like
honour
and
blessing
,
from
God
and
their
people
?
Who
had
more
the
purses
of
her
people
?
or
better
heads
and
hearts
,
and
Arms
,
at
Her
command
and
service
?
Her
Divines
were
Jewels
,
Hookers
,
Whittakers
;
Her
Courtiers
,
Sidnyes
;
Her
Commanders
Veres
,
Drakes
,
Norrices
,
Rawleighs
;
Her
States-men
,
Walsingham's
,
and
Cecils
,
and
Her
Merchants
Cresham's
,
Cloughs
,
&c.
our
debauch
Gentry
,
and
frantick
Wits
,
whose
souls
are
too
narrow
and
pusilanimous
,
to
bear
their
fortunes
without
transport
,
had
been
clapt
up
in
Bedlam
in
her
days
,
for
Lunaticks
;
and
our
envyed
Courtezans
,
who
are
said
to
blind
our
Princes
,
and
disturb
our
Counsels
,
and
touch
our
dignities
and
consecrations
,
and
pollute
our
land
,
would
have
been
then
preferr'd
to
Bridewell
,
[
](A47083-e129110-b)e
e
1
Cor.
5.5
.
for
the
destruction
of
the
flesh
,
that
the
spirit
might
be
saved
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
.
Her
own
Epitaph
best
shewes
Gods
blessing
on
Her
sincere
Reign
;
Religio
Reformata
,
Pax
fundata
,
&c.
Religion
Reform'd
:
Peace
settled
:
Money
recovered
to
its
own
value
:
a
formidable
Navy
prepar'd
:
Our
Naval
honour
restor'd
:
Rebellion
extinct
:
England
for
40
years
prudently
Govern'd
,
Enrich'd
,
and
Fortified
:
Scotland
deliver'd
from
the
French
:
France
relieved
:
the
low
Countrys
supported
;
Spain
curb'd
:
Ireland
appeas'd
:
the
whole
World
once
and
again
sail'd
round
.
King
James
,
whose
heart
was
deep
,
met
with
troubles
,
and
dangers
near
his
first
entrance
;
[
](A47083-e129210-b)f
f
Tortura
Torti
p.
190.
(
Apologizers
for
the
Powder
Plot
taxing
him
of
breach
of
some
promise
of
tolaration
,
as
a
Provocation
)
who
reign'd
however
,
after
he
began
to
appeare
but
with
his
Pen
in
earnest
for
Protestantism
,
in
more
peace
and
love
to
him
,
and
his
,
till
he
ran
Counter
to
that
Profession
,
and
the
Brittanick
Stars
and
fate
,
in
his
eager
Ambition
after
Romish
Matches
,
(
the
Pandora's
box
of
all
our
evils
ever
since
,
)
and
as
cold
an
Espousall
of
the
Protestant
Interest
in
the
Palatinate
.
His
glorious
Son
had
the
fate
of
King
Oswald
,
to
lose
his
life
,
and
three
Kingdoms
,
by
the
faults
of
others
,
and
to
gain
Heaven
and
Immortal
honour
,
by
his
own
Innocence
and
vertue
.
For
it
is
too
much
to
be
fear'd
,
if
events
may
be
read
in
their
causes
,
that
Edgehill
,
and
Newbery
,
and
Maston
Moore
,
&c.
bloody
fights
,
and
the
ruin
of
our
late
Soveraign
,
and
the
Exile
,
and
troubles
of
his
children
,
and
the
soyling
of
our
restoration
,
fell
out
in
the
days
of
Gondomar
;
in
our
own
days
,
we
might
have
observ'd
invincible
Fleets
,
the
security
and
glory
of
our
Nation
,
strangely
defeated
with
Mists
,
and
divided
Counsels
;
Emblemes
,
as
well
as
blasts
,
of
dark
designs
;
God
who
seeth
in
secret
,
disappointing
openly
,
what
was
contriv'd
in
private
Conclaves
against
his
will
,
and
attesting
his
displeasure
,
by
unparallel'd
judgements
,
signs
,
and
disasters
,
Fire
Plague
,
Comets
,
&c.
So
that
to
prosper
and
be
victorious
,
Courage
and
preparations
are
not
more
necessary
,
than
sincerity
and
plain-dealing
.
And
to
make
use
of
a
Congruous
instance
in
an
Enemy
,
Oliver
Cromwell
,
who
had
here
a
very
jarring
ruffled
Government
to
tune
and
order
,
during
his
Usurpation
;
the
Loyal
party
not
to
be
won
over
to
him
,
either
by
feare
,
or
love
;
his
own
betrayed
,
and
deceived
several
times
over
;
yet
when
all
parts
failed
,
by
acting
a
Protector
of
the
Reformed
Churches
against
Popery
,
especially
those
abroad
,
and
harping
upon
that
string
,
(
the
children
of
this
world
,
being
wiser
in
their
Generations
,
than
the
children
of
the
Kingdom
)
,
he
gave
that
strange
content
to
the
Body
of
the
Nation
,
that
he
lull'd
them
into
sleep
,
and
trust
,
and
too
much
forgetfulness
of
their
Exil'd
Princes
,
whom
he
kept
out
all
his
time
,
and
made
the
greatest
States
,
and
Monarchs
of
Europe
,
unworthily
desert
them
likewise
,
and
stand
in
fear
of
him
;
and
brought
wealth
besides
,
and
great
trading
to
the
Nation
,
and
strength
to
its
Navies
,
and
additions
to
its
Territories
;
As
if
Providence
had
raised
him
on
purpose
,
to
upbraid
,
and
chastize
our
errours
,
about
the
Britannick
Fate
and
Interest
,
himself
being
discovered
likewise
to
be
of
that
extraction
,
which
he
disgraced
by
his
high
disloyalty
,
though
not
by
his
resolution
,
and
many
other
great
parts
,
if
rightly
used
.
And
what
makes
our
Frustrations
,
to
be
Panegyricks
,
in
many
mouthes
,
of
his
Attainments
?
but
that
,
having
the
same
men
,
and
courage
,
and
preparations
,
and
more
;
we
take
not
the
same
method
to
prosper
,
in
a
good
cause
,
as
he
did
in
a
bad
:
And
,
to
borrow
light
from
vanity
,
what
can
the
skill
of
the
best
Player
avail
,
if
the
Dice
be
altogether
against
him
?
For
,
some
will
say
,
that
Interest
and
reason
of
State
;
all
may
see
,
that
the
temper
of
the
whole
Nation
;
and
the
wise
may
observe
,
that
Heaven
and
fate
forbid
the
banes
,
and
realliance
of
this
Land
with
Popery
.
For
who
are
more
miserably
rent
,
and
divided
,
then
we
now
of
this
Nation
are
,
though
restor'd
?
Our
people
distrusting
their
Princes
,
and
our
Princes
their
people
;
whereby
our
strength
and
glory
,
by
mutual
subductions
,
is
brought
to
nothing
;
like
a
Merchant
that
hath
10000
l.
Stock
,
and
is
20000
l.
in
Debt
,
and
all
this
only
by
striving
against
fate
:
And
making
Popery
,
and
our selves
,
the
weaker
,
by
favouring
it
,
against
Profession
,
Interest
,
Duty
,
Oaths
,
Trusts
;
halting
between
God
and
Belial
,
between
Christ
and
the
Pope
,
between
Protestant
and
Papist
;
being
as
they
say
,
neither
good
fish
,
nor
flesh
,
but
deservedly
weak
,
and
improsperous
,
and
contemptible
,
and
acting
all
in
the
dark
,
like
men
under
fear
,
or
guilt
,
or
self
condemnation
;
yet
a
sincere
Resolution
to
be
firm
,
and
true
,
to
God
,
and
Protestant
truth
,
without
further
doubling
,
Cures
the
whole
Nation
in
an
Instant
,
clears
all
Debts
,
dissolves
all
jealousies
and
fears
,
strengthens
all
Interests
,
opens
all
hands
,
and
hearts
,
and
purses
,
and
makes
us
Brittains
again
,
happy
and
united
within
our selves
,
and
serviceable
to
our
friends
,
and
formidable
to
our
enemies
,
and
acceptable
to
God
.
All
our
Divisions
in
this
Nation
,
for
these
1600
years
and
upwards
,
were
ever
rais'd
and
fomented
by
harbouring
Rome
within
our
bowels
,
either
with
,
or
against
our
wills
:
The
Picts
from
the
North
,
and
the
Scots
,
or
Irish
,
from
the
West
,
were
enemies
heretofore
to
the
Brittains
,
(
though
much
their
flesh
and
bloud
,
)
solely
upon
the
score
of
Rome
,
upon
the
like
inducement
,
as
Roman-Catholicks
at
this
day
,
are
enemies
to
our
peace
and
Nation
,
the
one
gnawing
our
bowells
,
as
the
other
did
Infest
our
borders
,
upon
the
same
score
of
Rome
:
For
the
Roman
power
ruling
here
,
(
while
Picts
and
Scots
were
unreduc'd
)
forc'd
the
Brittains
to
serve
and
fight
against
them
,
whether
they
would
or
not
;
and
them
to
fight
against
us
,
by
consequence
,
and
Provocation
:
The
Roman
cheat
,
since
prevailing
upon
many
,
(
through
their
want
of
love
to
the
truth
,
)
makes
men
enemies
,
and
Spies
,
and
Traitors
to
their
own
Countrey
;
not
through
force
,
but
by
their
own
choice
,
and
zeal
,
to
serve
,
and
promote
the
ambitious
ends
of
Forreigners
;
which
less
intoxicate
,
than
mens
own
personal
lusts
and
passions
;
and
renders
them
therefore
more
inexcusable
,
and
despicable
,
than
any
other
Traitors
,
or
Malefactors
whatsoever
,
that
set
up
for
themselves
.
An
hearty
embraceing
of
the
Ancient
,
Apostolick
,
Brittish
Faith
,
which
the
Scotch
and
Irish
defended
with
us
heretofore
against
Monk
Augustine
,
and
planted
amongst
the
English
,
before
he
and
his
Successors
sowed
their
Tares
amongst
them
,
(
which
our
Roman-Catholicks
are
so
fond
of
,
)
would
unite
these
three
Nations
,
as
one
man
,
in
mutual
love
,
and
peace
,
and
truth
,
and
prosperity
,
and
renown
,
and
strength
,
and
Gods
blessing
;
which
was
the
whole
aime
,
and
designe
of
this
discourse
;
and
an
effectual
care
taken
against
Roman
seducers
on
the
one
hand
,
and
compassion
towards
the
seduced
,
on
the
other
;
and
the
exemplification
of
our
own
right
faith
,
by
an
answerable
good
life
,
would
under
God
easily
effect
this
reduction
.
They
are
unnaturally
unkind
to
their
own
Countrey
,
that
take
part
with
Rome
against
it
;
which
was
ever
a
bad
neighbour
to
our
Brittain
,
returning
us
evil
for
good
.
It
destroyed
our
Empire
through
the
ambition
of
Maximus
;
our
Church
through
Monk
Augustine
;
whereas
we
ever
did
but
Cures
upon
it
;
Planting
the
first
Gospel
amongst
them
,
before
the
arrival
of
St.
Peter
or
St.
Paul
;
Ridding
their
Roman
World
of
the
remainders
of
their
old
Pagan
Idolatry
,
(
which
there
was
in
great
power
and
value
,
)
by
the
zeal
of
our
Great
Constantine
;
and
healing
their
new
Christian
Idolatry
in
good
part
,
(
wherewith
it
was
as
much
enamour'd
,
)
by
our
Henry
the
8th
.
his
President
.
Let
them
beware
of
the
Repentance
of
another
Generous
Prince
,
descending
together
from
the
same
Royal
Brittish
stock
,
and
of
no
less
a
spirit
,
who
being
once
fully
undeceived
,
shall
see
great
wrongs
to
the
Innocent
,
to
be
repair'd
;
great
indignities
to
his
own
Interest
and
honour
,
to
be
reveng'd
and
chastiz'd
,
(
as
King
Henry
did
his
Incest
;
]
great
oppression
to
patient
Protestancy
,
both
at
home
,
and
in
Neighouring
Kingdoms
,
yea
and
great
abuse
to
all
Christendom
in
general
,
by
Holy
frauds
and
Impostures
,
and
abominable
Idolatries
,
to
be
reliev'd
,
and
redress'd
;
to
whom
Cromwel
,
(
their
Terrour
,
)
was
but
a
Blazing-warning
Meteor
:
who
shall
unite
to
himself
,
both
the
heart
of
God
,
(
and
of
the
three
Nations
)
by
his
zeal
for
his
cause
,
and
glory
,
against
such
Hypocrites
,
and
everlasting
tro●●●●ers
of
Kingdoms
and
Churches
;
and
judge
it
a
design
commensurate
to
his
Princely
Grandeur
and
Renown
,
to
go
along
with
Fate
and
Providence
,
to
put
a
period
to
their
Kingdom
of
Lyes
and
Forgeries
,
and
Profanations
,
and
begin
the
overthrow
of
Turkish
,
by
suppressing
Christian
Antichrist
,
the
great
enemy
of
Souls
and
Truth
,
which
gave
the
other
its
chief
rise
and
growth
;
and
was
the
first
president
in
Christian
Kingdoms
,
of
Rebellion
against
lawful
Soveraigns
upon
the
pretence
of
Religion
▪
the
only
obstacle
of
the
Union
of
all
Christian
Churches
,
by
his
Pride
and
usurpations
:
And
the
most
dangerous
enemies
to
all
humane
Society
,
and
Government
,
and
to
all
Faith
and
Truth
among
men
,
and
Christians
,
(
which
support
them
,
)
by
Dispens'd
Perjuries
,
Licensed
Dissimulations
,
Equivocations
,
Mental
Reservations
,
Canoniz'd
Tteasons
,
&c.
The
like
practices
being
never
known
or
heard
of
in
the
World
before
,
amongst
sober
Heathens
,
nor
the
most
wild
and
barbarous
,
much
less
amongst
the
Primitive
Christians
and
Martyrs
,
but
only
the
Gnostick
Disciples
of
Simon
Magus
.
If
it
be
the
Fate
of
Brittain
to
give
Rome
another
Cure
and
Castigation
,
without
which
neither
England
,
nor
Christendom
are
like
be
at
rest
:
(
And
none
are
easier
and
sooner
reduc'd
,
than
such
whose
principles
and
practices
have
long
warr'd
against
Heaven
,
and
the
Brittish
Proverb
saith
,
Drwg
y
Ceidw
Diawl
ei
wâas
.
The
Devil
ill
brings
off
his
Servant
)
It
were
to
be
wish'd
,
and
prayed
,
it
might
please
the
Almighty
,
to
effect
it
mildly
,
by
the
Authority
,
and
power
of
a
generous
and
lawful
Prince
,
like
as
Constantine
,
was
from
hence
;
and
not
,
for
our
neglect
,
raise
a
Tyrannical
Cromwel
,
for
the
scourge
,
and
ruine
of
their
Degenerate
Church
;
as
he
did
Ruffinus
heretofore
for
the
overthrow
of
their
Degenerate
Empire
:
who
is
[
](A47083-e130360-b)a
a
Balaus
Cent.
1.42
.
reported
to
be
a
Brittain
born
,
and
his
name
greatly
proves
his
Original
,
were
he
born
elsewhere
.
And
so
much
for
the
fift
.
The
6th
.
and
last
head
and
supposition
propos'd
,
is
SECTION
XIII
.
That
the
Primay
of
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
as
it
is
setled
by
our
own
Kings
and
Laws
,
is
Canonical
and
Regular
.
THat
the
Primacy
of
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
is
from
the
Grace
and
pleasure
of
our
Kings
and
Laws
,
who
can
translate
it
,
when
they
see
fit
,
for
good
and
honourable
ends
and
causes
;
or
unite
it
to
London
,
whence
it
was
wrongfully
torn
away
by
Rome
:
which
requires
the
clearing
of
these
three
points
.
1.
Touching
the
Old
Metropolitan
Sees
of
the
Brittains
,
where
they
were
before
Monk
Augustine
's
entry
?
What
makes
a
Metropolitan
See
,
and
which
had
the
chief
Primacy
,
whether
London
,
or
York
,
or
Caerleon
?
2.
How
these
,
or
any
of
them
ceas'd
,
and
discontinued
,
and
how
Canterbury
came
to
be
erected
,
continued
,
and
confirm'd
?
3.
That
the
Protestant
Confirmation
of
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
is
according
to
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
as
well
as
the
Law
of
this
Land
.
Touching
the
first
:
Some
hardly
will
allow
,
that
the
Brittains
had
any
Archbishops
at
all
,
as
[
](A47083-e130660-b)a
a
Histor.
proaemio
.
Newbrigensis
;
or
if
they
had
,
that
there
is
little
,
or
no
certainty
,
where
they
[
](A47083-e130680-b)b
b
G.
Malmesbury
prolog
l.
1.
de
Gestis
Anglorum
Pontificum
.
stood
,
as
Will
.
of
Malmesbury
;
yet
this
last
,
amongst
others
,
that
write
of
Glastonbury
,
mentions
,
that
the
great
St.
David
[
](A47083-e130770-b)c
c
Usher
p.
98.
Archbishop
of
Menevia
,
(
or
St.
David
)
came
with
seven
Bishops
,
(
whereof
he
was
Primate
,
)
to
the
Dedication
of
that
Church
.
And
Bede
mentions
[
](A47083-e130820-b)d
d
Bede
lib.
2.
c.
2.
seven
Bishops
of
the
Brittains
that
gave
Augustine
a
meeting
about
Worcester
:
And
the
Brittish
History
and
Hoveden
[
](A47083-e130900-b)e
e
Hoveden
pars
poster
.
p.
454.
mentions
the
Archbishop
,
they
had
over
them
,
and
their
continuance
under
the
Archbishoprick
of
St.
David
,
without
any
subjection
to
Canterbury
,
or
Rome
,
till
the
time
of
Henry
the
first
:
Naming
the
Suffragan
Sees
;
Llandaff
,
Llanbadern
,
Bangor
,
St.
Asaph
,
Hereford
,
Worcester
,
Chester
.
But
the
Archbishops
of
London
,
and
York
,
were
forc'd
from
their
Sees
long
before
,
about
the
Arrival
of
Augustine
,
which
two
great
Cities
,
that
they
were
Archeipiscopal
Sees
,
is
gatherable
not
only
from
the
Brittish
History
,
and
the
passage
therein
,
(
received
amongst
their
[
](A47083-e131040-b)e
e
Plat
in
Eleuth
.
Historians
,
as
well
as
ours
,
)
touching
King
Lucius
,
erecting
those
three
Archbishopricks
here
,
(
in
the
place
of
the
Archflamins
,
)
over
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
:
And
also
from
Pope
Gregory's
sending
his
[
](A47083-e131100-b)f
f
Bede
lib.
1.
c.
29.
Palls
to
these
two
,
and
no
other
Cities
,
that
lay
open
to
them
;
(
for
Usurpers
follow
the
track
of
the
right
owners
:
)
But
also
the
appearance
and
subscriptions
of
the
three
Archbishops
at
the
Council
of
[
](A47083-e131190-b)g
g
Concil
Arelat
apud
Spelm.
Arles
,
from
the
Province
of
Brittain
,
Anno
314.
puts
the
matter
past
doubt
,
Eborius
Bishop
of
York
,
Restitutus
of
London
,
Adelphius
of
Caerleon
,
for
their
Title
of
Bishops
there
,
hinders
not
,
but
that
they
were
Archbishops
,
and
Metropolitans
;
for
other
known
Archbishops
,
and
Pope
Sylvester
himself
,
are
therein
mention'd
,
with
the
Title
of
Bishops
only
,
or
how
else
could
Dole
eclipse
the
Archbishoprick
of
Tours
,
upon
Sampsons
score
from
hence
?
If
Sampson
had
been
no
Archbishop
here
.
And
whereas
Ecclesiastical
Sees
,
are
observ'd
to
take
their
Division
,
and
Order
,
from
the
Civil
Dioceses
and
Provinces
;
(
which
is
no
just
exception
against
that
Government
,
as
if
it
were
further
from
God
,
or
a
jus
Divinum
;
because
it
follows
Order
therein
,
which
is
from
God
,
saith
St.
Paul
,
1
Cor.
14.33
.
)
It
may
be
a
little
doubted
,
whether
the
Church
,
was
guided
in
the
establishment
of
these
Sees
,
by
the
Roman
,
or
by
the
Brittish
division
of
this
Land
?
For
if
by
the
Roman
,
the
Sees
must
be
more
or
less
,
according
to
the
number
of
Provinces
:
[
](A47083-e131460-b)h
h
Usher
c.
5.
p
95
,
96.
Brittain
at
first
,
and
in
the
time
of
Lucius
,
being
but
one
Province
;
made
two
in
the
time
of
Severus
,
the
upper
and
the
lower
Brittain
;
four
,
in
the
time
of
Constantine
,
Britannia
prima
,
Britannia
secunda
,
Maxima
,
and
Flavia
Caesariensis
;
and
Valentia
the
fifth
,
added
in
the
time
of
Valentian
;
whereby
it
should
follow
,
(
to
which
opinion
Cambrensis
was
once
inclin'd
)
that
there
were
not
under
five
Archbishopricks
in
this
Isle
:
And
if
by
the
Brittish
division
of
Provinces
,
in
use
before
the
Arrival
of
the
Romans
,
(
whereof
mention
is
left
in
the
remainders
of
our
Moelmutian
Laws
,
or
Dunwallo
Moel-mûd
,
who
flourished
Anno
Mundi
3529.
)
York
had
been
to
stand
out
,
and
to
give
place
to
Edenburgh
.
The
words
of
that
Law
being
these
,
[
](A47083-e131670-b)i
i
Fragm.
legum
Moelmut
.
apud
G.
Moris
de
Llansilin
.
Vn
goron
Arbennig
a
gynhel-hir
yn
ynis
Brydain
:
ac
yn
Lhundain
Cadw'r
goron
:
a
thair
talaith
a
gynhel-hir
dani
:
un
ynghymrhu
,
ben
Baladr
,
arall
yn
nhîn
Eidhin
,
yn
y
gogloed
,
ar
drydedh
,
yngherniw
.
That
is
,
there
is
one
Imperial
Crown
maintain'd
in
the
Isle
of
Brittain
,
and
that
Crown
to
be
kept
at
London
:
And
three
Princely
Coronets
,
are
contain'd
under
it
:
One
in
Wales
of
the
chief
Line
,
the
other
in
Edenburgh
,
in
the
North
,
and
the
third
in
Cornwall
:
whereby
a
fourth
Metropolitical
See
at
Cornwall
,
or
Caer-eske
,
or
Excester
,
should
have
place
,
whereof
in
Story
there
is
no
mention
:
but
only
the
three
Archbishopricks
of
York
,
and
London
,
and
Caerleon
ar-wysc
,
which
division
and
number
,
Archbishop
Vsher
proves
,
by
a
cloud
of
20
or
30
Authors
,
Brittish
,
English
,
and
Forreign
.
It
being
probable
,
that
York
,
in
those
first
times
,
supplied
the
place
of
Edenburgh
;
because
that
it
was
Constantine's
place
of
birth
,
and
because
Edenburgh
was
out
of
the
Roman
World
,
and
Severus
his
wall
,
in
the
beginnings
of
Christianity
here
.
That
which
constituted
Metropolitan
Sees
Originally
,
and
before
the
Magistrate
became
Christian
,
was
the
Necessity
of
Order
;
which
cannot
be
,
where
there
is
a
multitude
,
without
some
Union
,
by
a
kind
of
predicamental
subordination
among
the
parts
,
under
one
chief
;
which
the
light
of
nature
suggests
in
Families
,
and
Armies
,
and
Nations
,
and
Notions
;
that
particulars
should
be
rank'd
under
Generals
,
as
are
the
Creatures
under
God
.
And
Magistracy
was
constituted
,
to
follow
,
and
improve
this
order
of
Gods
Original
founding
;
as
Artificial
Logick
to
improve
natural
,
being
both
in
effect
,
the
same
.
And
therefore
mention
is
made
in
the
Council
of
Nice
,
about
300
years
after
Christ
,
of
Patriarchal
Sees
in
use
,
and
Ancient
Custom
,
long
before
Constantine
,
or
any
other
Magistrate
became
Christian
;
the
Church
supplying
that
defect
,
by
the
instinct
of
order
;
as
nature
supplyes
the
want
,
or
breaches
,
in
our
bones
,
by
a
callus
,
or
hardness
of
the
like
kind
;
and
St.
Paul
was
of
opinion
,
that
the
law
and
instinct
of
nature
was
jure
Divino
and
from
God
,
Rom.
2.14
.
But
when
Magistrates
became
Christian
,
to
them
it
ever
afterwards
belong'd
,
as
the
Lords
and
moderators
of
order
by
Divine
constitution
Rom.
13.
to
found
and
constitute
,
and
translate
Metropolitical
,
or
Patriarchall
Sees
,
as
they
saw
good
,
and
convenient
for
their
Territories
:
Upon
this
score
,
it
might
justly
seem
hard
and
strange
,
if
Brittain
had
not
an
original
,
and
invioable
Immunity
,
and
priviledge
to
its
Sees
,
and
Metropolitical
chaires
,
which
were
constituted
,
and
Confirmed
by
its
own
natural
Kings
and
Magistrates
,
the
one
the
first
Christian
King
,
to
any
land
,
the
other
the
first
Christian
Emperour
to
the
whole
world
;
[
](A47083-e132080-b)k
k
Polydor
Virgil
lib.
2.
p.
45.
Polydor
Virgil
an
Italian
,
is
easily
induc'd
to
believe
,
that
Constantine
,
Brittannicâ
matre
genitus
,
in
Brittanniâ
natus
,
Imperator
Creatus
,
haud
dubie
magnitudinis
gloriae
suae
natalem
terram
participem
effecit
.
Born
of
a
Brittish
Mother
,
and
in
Brittain
,
and
there
also
made
Emperour
,
made
Brittain
,
no
doubt
,
the
place
of
his
nativity
,
to
partake
in
his
Glory
and
Grandeur
:
For
from
him
,
and
the
after
Emperours
in
Imitation
of
him
,
we
find
all
Patriarchal
Sees
erected
,
or
confirm'd
,
or
altered
in
Councils
,
with
reference
to
the
place
of
their
birth
,
or
the
residence
of
their
Empire
:
Brittain
having
a
far
greater
plea
for
its
pre-eminence
,
not
only
the
birth
,
and
residence
,
but
the
conversion
of
the
first
Emperour
,
(
and
all
the
rest
in
effect
,
and
consequence
)
by
his
Mother
Helena
,
and
her
Brittish
Chaplains
,
who
had
before
made
no
small
Impression
upon
the
Emperour
Constantius
Chlorus
his
Father
.
Rome
wanting
such
real
merits
,
forms
a
vast
,
and
an
Universal
supremacy
to
it self
,
over
all
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
by
a
pretended
and
feigned
donation
of
his
,
upon
his
pretended
Baptism
,
by
Pope
Sylvester
.
But
Brittain
,
who
is
sure
of
greater
and
reall
merits
,
and
that
by
the
acknowledgement
of
Popes
themselves
,
as
was
observ'd
before
,
must
not
enjoy
its
own
liberties
,
or
Birth-right
:
Constantinople
,
which
before
was
Subject
to
Heraclea
,
was
made
a
Patriarchal
See
,
equal
to
Rome
it self
,
in
the
Council
of
[
](A47083-e132360-b)l
l
Conc.
Chalcedon
Can.
12.
17.
Const.
c.
3.
Constantinople
and
Chalcedon
by
after
Emperours
,
because
it
was
New
Rome
,
or
the
place
and
residence
of
the
Empire
:
[
](A47083-e132430-b)m
m
Con.
Nicen
c.
7.
Upon
no
other
ground
Jerusalem
the
Mother
of
all
Churches
,
became
Subject
to
its
Metropolis
of
Caesarea
,
as
Caesarea
,
to
Antioch
;
it
being
the
right
,
and
prerogative
of
the
Magistrate
,
in
this
World
to
advance
to
honour
and
pre-eminence
,
or
to
depress
,
what
persons
,
or
places
,
he
pleases
,
what
ever
may
be
their
merits
,
and
precedencies
in
the
other
.
Upon
the
like
score
,
was
[
](A47083-e132540-b)n
n
Photii
Nomocan
Tit
1.
c.
5.
Justinianaea
,
the
place
of
the
Emperour
Justinian's
birth
in
Bulgaria
,
made
a
Metropolitical
chair
,
(
as
another
Justinianaea
in
Africa
,
taking
its
name
from
his
conquest
and
reduction
,
)
whereas
it
cannot
be
doubted
,
but
that
the
exaltation
of
these
,
were
the
depression
of
other
Churches
;
and
the
Glory
of
the
new
Patriarch
,
a
deduction
from
the
Ancient
enjoyed
rights
of
other
Ancienter
Patriarchs
;
and
yet
without
wrong
;
because
(
by
[
](A47083-e132620-b)o
o
Concil
in
Trullo
Can.
38
Ecclesiastical
Law
and
presidents
,
)
being
in
the
absolute
dispose
of
the
Emperours
,
by
the
declared
assent
of
General
Councils
;
and
whereas
before
it
was
[
](A47083-e132650-b)p
p
Photii
Nomocan
Tit.
1.
c.
20.
adjudg'd
mulctable
,
and
Infamous
,
for
any
Bishop
,
or
Metropolitan
,
to
invade
the
Diocess
of
another
;
by
the
General
Council
of
[
](A47083-e132690-b)q
q
Balsam
in
Can.
17.
Concil
Chalcedon
.
Chalcedon
,
and
that
in
Trullo
,
the
case
was
alter'd
,
and
provision
made
for
the
rights
and
Prerogatives
of
Emperours
;
and
the
alterations
made
by
them
,
to
be
obeyd
,
and
submitted
to
,
without
such
prejudices
or
exceptions
.
But
as
there
is
a
natural
,
and
a
positive
right
,
and
order
,
of
erecting
Metropolitical
Sees
,
(
which
have
both
their
derivation
from
the
God
of
Order
,
and
were
severally
practiced
in
the
first
and
best
ages
of
the
Church
,
while
it
kept
its
soundness
and
purity
,
as
well
before
,
as
after
,
it
had
any
Christian
Magistrates
:
)
so
there
is
a
third
,
and
a
new
found
way
,
(
practiced
in
the
degenerate
Roman
Church
for
several
ages
)
which
hath
justled
out
the
other
two
,
whereby
Arch-Bishops
have
been
made
and
invested
,
by
that
mysterious
clout
,
call'd
their
Pall
;
which
from
the
strangeness
of
the
delusions
,
and
gross
cheats
,
and
oppressions
attending
it
,
cannot
be
concluded
to
have
its
rise
,
or
derivation
from
God
,
but
only
from
Antichrist
,
or
the
Devil
:
For
by
the
immoveable
rules
of
the
Roman
Church
,
[
](A47083-e132890-b)r
r
Innocentius
Tertius
de
Officio
missae
lib
1.
c.
51.
Clem
Pontifical
p.
86.
none
can
be
Arch-Bishops
,
or
Metropolitans
,
without
having
a
Pall
from
Rome
,
to
invest
them
in
that
dignity
;
whatever
be
their
Rights
,
or
Titles
,
from
Kings
,
or
Emperours
,
or
General
,
or
Provincial
Councils
;
Neither
is
this
Pall
to
be
had
for
nothing
;
And
though
this
be
a
manifest
Petitio
Principii
,
that
none
can
be
great
Bishops
in
any
part
of
the
World
,
without
first
greasing
the
Popes
fist
;
a
rank
and
a
ridiculous
begging
of
the
question
,
strongly
savouring
of
the
stench
of
simony
,
and
sordid
ends
,
to
the
great
wrong
and
abuse
of
St.
Peters
name
to
cloake
the
matter
,
who
abhorred
such
Practices
Acts
8.
yet
so
strong
hath
this
delusion
been
,
by
a
just
Judgement
of
God
,
upon
many
a
blind
Metropolitan
,
that
it
hath
been
for
several
Ages
swallowed
,
and
submitted
to
,
to
their
ruin
;
which
arrived
to
its
power
and
credit
amongst
Church
men
by
these
Gradations
,
1.
Christians
[
](A47083-e132980-b)s
s
Spondan
.
An.
32.
n.
94.
of
strict
lives
,
(
as
the
Greek
Philosophers
before
them
)
did
use
a
distinct
habit
,
or
cloake
,
call'd
Pallium
,
in
Tertullian
.
2.
Kings
[
](A47083-e133030-b)t
t
Sueton
in
Aug.
§
98.
and
Emperours
,
in
former
times
(
whereof
there
are
some
footsteps
in
modern
,
)
did
use
to
bestow
upon
their
Dignified
Favorites
,
Vests
,
and
Robes
,
answerable
to
their
degrees
;
as
likewise
Palls
of
the
like
Nature
,
upon
Popes
,
Patriarchs
,
[
](A47083-e133050-b)m
m
Spond
.
A.
492.
n.
93.
Platin.
in
vita
liano
Churches
,
as
a
mark
,
and
token
of
their
honour
;
so
in
Constantine's
feigned
donation
,
the
Robes
and
Ensignes
of
[
](A47083-e133100-b)n
n
Donatio
Constantini
.
Imperial
Majesty
are
conferr'd
upon
the
Pope
:
And
the
Emperour
Valentinian
gave
such
a
Vest
or
Pall
to
the
Church
[
](A47083-e133120-b)o
o
Spond
.
A.
492.
n.
93.
of
Ravenna
;
but
Baronius
is
careful
to
assert
the
Dignity
of
that
Church
,
from
the
Popes
graunt
and
favour
,
rather
than
that
Pall.
Anthimius
[
](A47083-e133180-b)p
p
Idem
A.
536.
n
17.
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
(
depos'd
in
the
time
of
Justinian
)
is
said
to
restore
back
his
Pall
,
to
the
Emperour
that
gave
it
;
upon
this
score
Sampson
had
a
Pall
at
York
,
when
Brittain
no
way
depended
on
the
Pope
:
And
though
Marcus
,
Pope
Sylvester's
Successor
,
is
acknowledged
by
Baronius
,
to
be
the
[
](A47083-e133290-b)q
q
Idem
A.
336.
n.
17.
first
,
that
is
met
in
Story
to
bestow
a
Pall
;
and
that
upon
the
Bishop
of
Ostia
,
in
the
year
336.
yet
our
Gregory
that
sent
Monk
Augustine
hither
in
the
year
600.
is
the
the
first
,
that
brought
it
into
use
;
to
Install
Archbishops
by
it
,
to
advance
others
,
over
the
heads
and
rights
of
other
Bishops
,
and
to
make
them
his
Legates
thereby
,
and
dependants
upon
that
See
.
It
is
he
,
that
sent
his
Pall
to
[
](A47083-e133380-b)r
r
Bede
l.
1.
c.
28
,
29.
Usher
p.
69.
Monk
Augustine
for
London
,
and
to
[
](A47083-e133440-b)r
r
Bede
l.
1.
c.
28
,
29.
Usher
p.
69.
Paulinus
for
York
,
and
to
[
](A47083-e133500-b)r
r
Bede
l.
1.
c.
28
,
29.
Usher
p.
69.
Siagrius
of
Augustodunum
,
or
Autun
,
advancing
his
Seat
thereby
,
to
be
next
in
Dignity
to
Lyons
:
And
in
like
manner
to
several
other
,
with
Canting
Epistles
touching
their
use
;
and
the
Office
of
them
,
(
that
are
exalted
to
wear
them
,
)
at
proper
seasons
.
The
first
conditions
that
attend
it
,
were
.
1.
It
was
to
be
given
to
none
,
but
first
,
upon
the
score
of
[
](A47083-e133580-b)s
s
Greg.
lib.
7
Epist
5.
c.
5.
&
Epist
114.
high
merit
.
2.
Nor
without
great
[
](A47083-e133630-b)t
t
Ibid.
entreaty
.
3.
And
without
[
](A47083-e133640-b)u
u
Ibid.
Platina
in
Leone
secundo
.
all
Fee
,
which
last
came
to
be
dispens'd
with
,
after
it
was
well
rung
into
credit
,
by
other
Arts
,
and
divine
additional
definitions
of
it
;
that
it
was
taken
from
[
](A47083-e133670-b)x
x
Pontif.
Rom.
Clem.
p.
8.
86.
off
the
body
of
St.
Peter
,
having
vertue
in
it
[
](A47083-e133700-b)y
y
Innocentius
●tius
.
de
Officio
misse
l.
1.
c.
51.
Pontif
Rom.
Ibid.
to
give
plenitude
of
Archiepiscopal
power
to
the
wearer
:
And
by
this
time
,
lest
the
cheapness
should
bring
it
into
contempt
,
it
was
not
parted
with
,
but
for
a
great
,
and
round
sum
;
and
an
Oath
[
](A47083-e133740-b)z
z
Antiq.
Eccl.
in
Deneo
p.
302.
of
Allegiance
,
and
particular
fidelity
to
the
Pope
,
and
to
be
[
](A47083-e133760-b)a
a
Pontif.
Rom
p.
89.
buried
with
every
Archbishop
,
and
purchas'd
[
](A47083-e133780-b)b
b
Gratian
distinct
100
a
new
within
three
Months
,
upon
pain
of
suspension
and
deprivation
.
Thomas
[
](A47083-e133810-b)c
c
Eadmer
Histor.
Nov.
lib.
4.
p.
98.
Archbishop
of
York
half
broak
himself
,
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
first
,
to
gain
it
,
to
have
his
will
against
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
:
Wal●er
Grey
[
](A47083-e133880-b)d
d
Math.
Paris
1215.
p.
463.
Bishop
of
Worcester
laid
down
10000
l.
Sterling
(
now
30000
l.
)
to
be
translated
by
it
,
to
the
See
of
York
:
The
Bishops
of
Mentz
[
](A47083-e133950-b)e
e
Fox
Acts
and
Mon.
vol.
1.
p.
223.
used
to
purchase
it
at
1000.
then
20000
,
25000
and
27000
Florens
.
Our
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
and
York
,
came
at
last
to
a
certainty
of
[
](A47083-e134010-b)f
f
Godwin
Catalog
p.
133.
5000
Duckets
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
to
a
known
proportion
for
their
Investitutes
,
(
which
in
40
years
compass
were
computed
in
Henry
the
8th's
time
[
](A47083-e134040-b)g
g
Antiquitates
Ecclesiasticae
p.
326.
to
amount
to
one
hundred
and
sixty
thousand
pounds
Sterling
:
Now
this
last
Title
,
by
Pall
,
the
Ancient
Brittish
Church
never
heeded
,
as
appears
by
Pope
Gregory's
Confession
,
upon
search
of
his
[
](A47083-e134100-b)h
h
Bede
1.
28.
Registers
before
;
and
therefore
that
allegation
in
[
](A47083-e134110-b)i
i
Girald
Cambrens
Itinerarium
Cambr.
lib.
2.
c.
1.
Cambrensis
,
and
Hoveden
,
of
25
Archbishops
of
St.
Davids
,
who
succeeded
St.
David
,
and
used
a
Pall
till
Sampson
,
who
carried
it
to
Dole
,
is
inconsistent
with
that
utter
enmity
,
that
continued
some
hundreds
of
years
,
between
the
Romish
and
the
Brittish
Church
,
unless
,
as
the
Learned
Vsher
[
](A47083-e134240-b)k
k
Usher
p.
74
,
75.
proves
,
it
be
understood
of
Sampson
of
York
,
that
went
over
to
Dole
,
as
Pope
Inn●cent
himself
could
tell
[
](A47083-e134300-b)k
k
Usher
p.
74
,
75.
(
and
not
of
Sampson
of
St.
David
:
)
who
might
have
had
a
Pall
remaining
at
York
,
from
the
guift
of
Emperours
,
as
usual
,
and
not
of
the
Pope
,
whose
Supremacy
here
,
was
not
then
acknowledg'd
.
Neither
were
our
Metropolitans
the
less
Metropolitans
,
for
the
want
of
the
Roman
Pall
;
for
they
had
all
other
requisites
,
saving
[ˡ]
that
one
,
which
is
sufficient
;
and
the
rather
,
because
they
were
as
Perfect
Metropolitan
Bishops
,
as
the
Pope
himself
,
before
the
time
of
Pope
Marcus
,
who
first
us'd
a
Pall
;
because
upon
the
Summons
of
Constantine
the
great
,
they
Sate
as
Archbishops
,
and
were
so
allowed
of
,
by
the
great
Council
of
Arles
,
and
by
Pope
Sylvester
himself
,
or
his
Deputies
,
who
made
no
exceptions
then
against
their
dignities
,
and
sitting
,
as
we
can
read
or
hear
of
,
which
was
several
years
before
the
time
of
Pope
Marcus
,
the
first
Founder
of
the
Pall
:
And
therefore
their
Metropolitan
rights
,
which
were
firm
and
valid
so
long
before
,
in
the
esteem
of
those
two
great
powers
,
(
who
were
able
to
create
,
and
abrogate
such
dignities
,
Emperours
,
and
great
Councils
,
)
could
not
be
infring'd
in
after
Ages
,
for
want
of
that
suspicious
new
mark
and
Livery
,
Apoc.
13.16
,
17.
that
was
to
be
far
fought
,
and
dear
bought
,
and
after
all
impertinent
and
Insignificant
;
for
the
Brittains
had
not
Faith
,
or
Brains
to
believe
all
the
Lyes
and
false
suppositions
,
that
are
required
to
support
,
the
Credit
and
Veneration
of
this
Pall.
1.
That
it
was
taken
from
off
the
body
of
St.
Peter
,
(
as
is
alledg'd
by
the
Pope
,
[
](A47083-e134490-b)m
m
Antiq.
Eccl.
302.
in
Deneo
.
or
his
Deputy
for
him
,
at
the
Altar
,
)
that
being
moulder'd
into
dust
and
ashes
so
long
time
agoe
:
Nor
2.
that
his
dead
body
,
(
were
it
in
visible
being
,
)
could
by
this
contact
communicate
such
sanctity
and
authority
,
to
a
patch
of
Wollen
Cloth
.
3.
That
this
Cloth
sanctified
by
such
Contact
,
can
alone
conveigh
to
Archbishops
their
lawful
power
of
Ordination
,
and
the
rest
of
their
Archiepiscopal
Authority
.
4.
That
it
cannot
invest
the
Successor
with
the
same
power
,
but
(
by
a
Canonical
Flannel
Act
,
)
must
be
buried
out
of
the
way
,
as
useless
:
For
a
touch
of
a
Loadstone
serves
to
attract
many
needles
,
one
after
another
,
and
the
Father's
Cloak
,
may
serve
his
Child
,
or
some
poor
body
,
after
his
death
.
5.
[
](A47083-e134510-b)n
n
Pontific
Rom
p.
68.
That
all
Consecrations
of
men
,
and
Sacraments
,
are
void
,
and
useless
,
without
this
ragge
;
upon
which
the
Authority
of
the
Archbishop
depends
,
as
the
Ordinations
of
Ministers
and
Bishops
,
upon
the
Authority
of
the
Archbishop
,
and
all
their
lawful
Consecrations
of
Sacraments
upon
the
Authority
and
validity
of
their
Ordinations
.
Nor
6.
That
the
Primitive
Church
for
the
first
three
hundred
,
or
five
hundred
years
,
was
no
Church
,
and
had
no
lawful
Governours
,
nor
Metropolitans
,
nor
Bishops
,
nor
Ministers
,
either
to
Ordain
,
or
Consecrate
Successors
,
or
to
Preach
the
Word
,
or
to
administer
Sacraments
with
a
right
Calling
,
because
they
had
not
this
Roman
Pall.
All
these
fundamental
points
of
the
new
Roman-Catholick
Faith
,
could
not
go
down
with
our
Orthodox
and
sober
Ancestors
:
But
since
the
Church
,
with
them
at
Rome
,
hath
got
new
marks
and
definitions
;
and
Palls
,
and
Fees
,
are
now
its
measures
,
a●●Touchstones
,
instead
of
Christ
and
the
Heart
:
This
Controversy
is
now
reducible
to
a
narrower
compass
,
to
a
Dilemma
,
and
a
short
Issue
.
The
Dilemma
,
this
;
The
Brittish
Churches
,
and
their
Metropolitical
Sees
,
and
Authorities
,
upon
Monk
August●●●'s
Arrival
hither
,
were
for
want
of
Palls
,
(
which
〈◊〉
implyed
against
them
by
Pope
Gregory
,
)
either
all
null
,
and
void
,
and
vacant
;
or
not
:
If
the
latter
,
then
Pope
Gregory
,
and
Augustine
his
Missionary
,
were
manifest
Schismaticks
,
and
worse
,
as
shall
be
furher
shewed
,
for
Invading
Sees
,
and
Consecrating
▪
and
Ordaining
Ministers
,
and
Bishops
in
other
〈◊〉
Dioceses
against
their
wills
,
and
rights
,
and
the
Canons
of
the
universal
Church
:
But
if
the
former
be
true
,
that
they
were
no
Churches
of
Christ
,
nor
lawful
Sees
,
nor
Metropolitans
,
(
whatever
was
their
Antiquity
and
first
Establishment
,
)
for
want
of
sueing
out
their
Palls
from
Rome
,
then
by
the
same
reason
,
the
whole
Primitive
Church
of
Christ
for
300
years
before
Marcus
,
or
500.
before
these
Investures
by
Palls
came
to
be
in
full
mode
and
fashion
,
was
no
lawful
Church
,
had
no
lawful
Officers
,
neither
Patriarchs
,
nor
Metropolitans
,
nor
Bishops
,
&c.
no
more
than
the
Brittish
.
And
then
,
the
Issue
between
us
,
and
Rome
,
is
come
to
this
disjunction
:
If
Rome
be
the
true
Catholick
Church
,
by
the
vertue
of
its
Palls
;
The
Primitive
Apostolical
Church
,
that
wanted
this
Churchifying
Livery
,
was
no
Church
:
If
the
Primitive
Apostolical
Church
,
was
a
true
Catholick
Church
,
(
which
none
but
Antichrist
will
deny
,
)
then
the
Church
of
Rome
,
by
their
own
new
Principles
,
is
no
Catholick
Church
.
So
that
by
the
self-same
character
,
and
measure
,
whereby
they
wrongfully
Unchurch'd
our
Brittish
,
and
Impiously
by
consequence
Unchurch'd
the
whole
Primitive
Church
to
boote
,
by
their
own
Law
and
sentence
,
as
it
were
by
a
judgement
upon
them
,
they
Pall-mall
have
justly
and
deservedly
Vnchurch'd
themselves
.
Having
thus
evicted
them
,
by
their
own
Principles
,
out
of
their
Usurped
right
,
and
title
,
to
the
name
and
being
of
a
Church
,
much
less
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
wrested
from
them
their
Patriarchal
flag
,
and
claim
of
Supremacy
over
our
Brittish
Churches
,
upon
which
,
of
our
own
Metropolitan
Sees
,
we
ought
to
reare
,
and
fix
this
Ensign
of
Primacy
,
as
its
Ancient
Right
and
Honour
,
is
both
a
hard
question
to
decide
,
and
no
question
at
all
,
in
diverse
respects
.
For
if
the
question
be
of
Fact
,
where
the
Primacy
was
lodg'd
,
and
seated
?
whether
at
York
,
or
London
,
or
Caerleon
ar-Wysc
?
it
is
hard
to
determine
it
;
there
being
so
much
from
Antiquity
,
to
be
alledg'd
for
each
.
For
York
,
there
is
this
to
be
said
:
Not
only
,
that
at
the
Council
of
Arles
,
Eborius
Arch-Bishop
of
York
,
Subscribes
before
the
other
two
,
but
that
York
was
the
Seat
of
the
Roman
Emperours
,
when
they
resided
here
,
and
the
Praetorium
of
Brittain
,
and
in
all
consequent
probability
,
the
Seat
of
the
Brittish
Patriarch
,
or
Primate
therefore
;
And
the
place
of
Constantine's
Birth
,
as
our
Embassadours
argue
in
the
Council
of
Constance
,
for
the
right
of
Precedency
against
France
[
](A47083-e135060-b)n
n
Usher
p
175.
Domus
Regalis
Angliae
inter
plures
sanctos
palmites
,
&c.
The
Royal
house
of
England
,
amongst
many
other
holy
branches
,
not
easy
to
be
numbred
,
is
certainly
known
to
have
brought
forth
St
,
Helena
,
and
her
Son
Constantine
the
Great
,
who
was
born
at
York
;
And
our
Embassadours
in
the
Council
of
Basil
,
against
the
like
pretence
of
Castile
,
or
Spain
,
urge
[
](A47083-e135170-b)o
o
Usher
p.
990.
Constantinum
illum
magnum
,
qui
primus
,
&c.
That
Constantine
the
Great
,
who
was
the
first
Christian
Emperour
,
who
ordered
so
many
Churches
to
be
built
over
all
the
World
,
contributing
vast
treasures
thereunto
,
was
born
at
Perterna
,
in
the
City
of
York
:
Which
name
is
conjectured
to
be
retained
to
this
day
,
in
the
Vicar's
Chorall's
buildings
there
,
which
is
call'd
[
](A47083-e135230-b)p
p
Monast.
Angl.
part
1
p.
171.
Bederne
,
which
(
with
Christ-Church
adjoyning
,
stil'd
in
old
Charts
,
St.
Trinity-Church
in
the
Kings
Court
,
)
is
conceived
to
be
part
of
the
old
Imperial
Palace
,
by
the
great
Arch-Bishop
Vsher
and
Bramhall
,
and
(
to
add
to
their
conjecture
,
)
the
word
in
the
Brittish
,
signifies
the
same
,
as
Praetorium
,
with
little
allowance
to
the
alteration
made
by
time
,
and
by
different
Language
.
For
Penteyrnas
,
is
the
Brittish
word
for
Praetorium
,
signifying
as
much
as
the
[
](A47083-e135370-b)q
q
Dictionar
Cambrobrit
.
Dris
Davies
▪
Pen
caput
.
teyrnas
Regnum
.
Head
of
the
Kingdom
,
or
Empire
;
which
the
Embassadors
cite
Perterna
;
and
is
since
retain●d
in
Bederne
,
and
perhaps
in
Bedhran
,
the
next
Street
adjoyning
to
their
Minster
,
q.
d.
their
Perterna
,
or
old
Pallace
.
Now
the
great
Metropolitan
,
or
Patriarchal
Sees
of
Christendom
,
whether
Antioch
,
or
Constantinople
;
&c.
have
not
more
,
nor
so
much
,
to
offer
in
behalf
of
their
several
Primacyes
,
within
their
several
preeincts
,
nor
Rome
it self
,
with
Truth
and
soberness
,
than
York
for
the
Primacy
of
Brittain
.
For
the
best
and
chiefest
title
,
is
,
from
the
Seate
of
the
Empire
,
and
chief
prefecture
,
ingeniously
so
acknowledged
by
the
Council
of
Constantinople
and
Chalcedon
:
wherein
York
is
equal
,
and
several
wayes
before
them
,
in
Seniority
,
or
Dignity
,
or
both
:
being
the
prim●
See
of
Brittain
,
and
with
Antioch
it self
,
co-temporary
in
the
Faith
:
as
the
English
Embassadors
alledg'd
in
the
Council
of
Basil
,
whose
Chair
is
acknowledged
by
the
consent
of
all
Antiquity
,
to
be
founded
by
St.
Peter
,
7
years
before
that
of
Rome
;
but
far
out-vying
it
for
the
lustre
of
both
Royal
,
and
Imperial
dignity
,
and
Christian
Primogeniture
.
But
Rome
hath
two
other
broken
titles
,
out
of
both
which
,
she
feign
would
make
up
,
one
good
one
;
as
he
,
that
made
two
heyres
of
half
bloud
,
to
be
equal
in
right
,
with
one
,
of
the
whole
;
that
of
St.
Peter's
Rock
,
whereon
the
Church
,
(
that
is
,
the
Roman
,
as
they
begg
the
question
,
was
founded
)
and
the
other
of
Constantine's
Donation
,
as
his
gratuity
for
his
Baptism
:
by
the
first
,
(
were
all
their
canting
Interpretations
true
,
which
have
been
often
sufficiently
baffled
)
they
can
have
no
more
right
than
Antioch
,
which
was
alike
founded
by
St.
Peter
,
by
their
own
Confession
,
and
other
more
certain
evidence
,
than
Rome
can
produce
for
her
chair
,
which
is
,
as
it
were
,
of
the
second
venter
;
yet
Brittain
was
never
Subject
to
Antioch
,
but
Equal
and
Co-ordinate
;
much
less
to
Rome
;
though
agreeing
more
in
Customs
,
and
Communion
with
the
one
,
than
with
the
other
;
yet
such
is
the
disease
,
and
unreasonable
pride
of
Rome
,
that
she
exalts
her self
above
both
.
And
St.
Peter
is
brought
to
rob
,
not
Paul
alone
,
but
Peter
.
And
the
Junior
Daughter
to
claim
Precedency
,
and
Birth-right
against
the
Senior
,
and
the
crack'd
,
suspected
Patent
,
to
be
a
better
and
firmer
title
,
than
the
true
,
and
undoubted
.
Neither
is
the
other
pretence
from
Constantine's
guift
,
more
vail'd
against
Brittain
,
were
it
true
;
which
many
of
themselves
are
asham'd
off
,
For
suppose
he
had
been
Baptiz'd
by
Pope
Sylvester
,
at
Rome
,
(
and
not
in
the
River
Jordan
,
as
most
believe
,
especially
the
Greeks
,
and
Platina
dissents
not
)
about
the
latter
end
of
his
dayes
,
as
the
Custom
then
was
,
for
surer
remission
of
sins
,
against
any
new
crimes
and
forfeitures
;
and
that
he
had
resigned
Rome
and
its
Territories
to
the
Pope
,
(
withdrawing
,
to
Constantinople
out
of
Reverence
to
him
,
as
to
a
greater
man
;
)
and
the
Dignity
of
Roman
Senators
,
(
who
were
equal
to
Kings
)
to
his
Cardinals
,
and
all
his
Robes
and
Ensigns
of
Empire
,
with
an
Universal
Supremacy
over
the
Churches
of
Christendom
,
as
the
Donation
[
](A47083-e135960-b)r
r
Photii
Nomocan
Tit:
8.
c.
1.
recites
;
yet
sure
not
without
some
exception
;
at
the
lest
,
touching
Brittain
:
not
only
,
because
he
could
better
part
with
his
own
Civil
rights
,
than
with
the
old
Ecclesiastical
Rights
of
Churches
,
enjoyed
from
Christ
,
before
Magistrates
became
Christian
,
and
in
future
Councils
submitted
to
Christian
Emperours
for
honour
,
while
Christians
,
but
because
Brittain
,
his
Native
Countrey
,
had
stronger
,
and
more
undoubted
obligations
upon
him
,
upon
the
like
score
;
having
his
birth
,
and
second
birth
,
and
Conversion
,
from
the
one
,
and
but
the
Instituted
Ceremony
,
(
if
true
and
certain
)
from
the
other
;
so
that
upon
the
self
same
reason
,
and
merits
of
this
pretended
Charter
,
that
all
other
Churches
were
declared
Subject
to
it
,
it
is
to
be
believed
in
all
justice
and
equity
,
that
Brittain
was
declared
Exempt
.
For
if
the
Emperour
Justinian
was
so
kind
,
and
noble
,
towards
the
place
of
his
birth
,
and
Conquest
,
in
Dacia
,
and
Africa
,
as
by
his
imperial
Prerogative
,
to
exalt
them
into
absolute
Primacyes
,
freeing
them
from
the
obedience
,
and
subjection
,
they
formerly
paid
,
to
other
superiour
Chairs
,
how
can
it
be
imagined
,
that
the
Generous
Spirit
of
Constantine
,
compounded
of
Roman
,
and
Brittish
Honour
,
should
forget
the
place
,
where
he
was
Born
,
and
Re-born
,
which
all
men
remember
to
their
last
Gasp
,
as
Poets
paint
it
,
both
Human
and
Divine
,
Nescio
quâ
natale
solum
dulcedine
cunctos
,
saith
one
,
Dulces
moriens
reminiscitur
Argos
,
[
](A47083-e136230-b)r
r
Virgil.
saith
another
.
And
the
Prophet
more
Divinely
,
If
I
forget
thee
,
O
Jerusalem
,
let
my
right
hand
forget
her
cunning
.
If
I
do
not
remember
thee
,
left
my
tongue
cleave
to
the
roof
of
my
mouth
,
If
I
prefer
not
Jerusalem
above
my
chief
joy
,
Psalms
137.6
,
7.
For
what
is
more
remember'd
and
tender'd
from
first
to
last
,
by
all
men
and
Christians
,
than
their
Countrey
,
the
type
of
God
,
whence
they
had
their
being
?
or
what
is
more
every
one
's
Jerusalem
on
Earth
,
than
his
Church
,
the
type
of
Christ
,
where
he
had
his
better
and
Eternal
being
?
How
unthankful
therefore
,
and
perfidious
to
the
honour
of
their
Countrey
,
and
of
their
Prince
,
(
the
representative
and
type
thereof
,
)
must
they
needs
appear
,
that
for
any
present
Interest
,
and
private
advantage
,
or
unaccountable
Custom
,
and
Education
,
shall
go
about
to
advise
,
or
perswade
him
,
to
yield
(
against
Princely
trust
,
and
honour
,
and
obligation
of
descent
,
and
birth
,
)
this
most
Ancient
free-born
Church
of
Brittain
,
to
be
a
slave
,
and
Captive
a
fresh
to
Rome
,
after
her
miraculous
rescue
and
deliverance
,
by
the
hands
of
Princes
,
the
heads
of
States-men
,
the
hearts
of
Divines
,
the
finger
of
God
,
the
Acclamations
of
all
good
men
:
and
at
such
a
time
,
the
one
being
in
its
greatest
Degeneracy
,
with
neither
Truth
,
nor
Empire
of
its
side
,
to
make
it
lovely
,
or
considerable
,
as
heretofore
;
and
the
gall
and
soreness
on
the
Neck
of
the
other
,
from
its
former
yoak
,
not
yet
fully
healed
,
nor
forgot
.
Neither
are
the
pretences
of
London
,
(
or
[
](A47083-e136360-b)s
s
Lhûn
Effigies
,
Dain
Diana
,
Brittain
,
Brit.
Prydain
;
Pryd
,
forma
vultus
.
Diana
was
a
great
Goddess
in
Asia
Act.
19.
as
also
in
Brittain
,
agreeing
with
the
East
in
Idolatry
,
as
afterward
in
Religion
Lhundain
in
the
Brittish
,
.i.
Diana's
shrine
Acts
19.24
.
)
to
the
Brittish
Primacy
,
Inferiour
to
those
of
York
:
being
for
populousness
,
and
wealth
,
and
Situation
,
the
knowen
Metropolis
of
this
land
,
all
along
from
the
Resurrection
;
and
before
,
and
by
consequent
presumption
,
our
Patriarchal
See
,
as
our
[
](A47083-e136480-b)t
t
Math
Westm.
An.
601.
&
604.
Usher
66.67
.
&
p.
127.
Ancient
Historians
are
generally
of
Opinion
.
Founded
by
King
Lucius
,
at
St.
Peters
Cornhill
,
as
most
believe
,
or
St.
Peters
Thorney
,
(
or
Westminster
)
according
to
D.
Heylin's
conjecture
,
which
likewise
[
](A47083-e136580-b)u
u
Polyder
Virgil
lib
4.
p.
71.
had
its
first
building
from
the
same
King
,
who
according
to
our
Brittish
Chronicles
,
was
Baptized
[
](A47083-e136610-b)x
x
Idem
p.
56.
at
Troynovant
,
or
London
,
with
all
his
Family
,
where
according
to
the
Moelmutian
Laws
,
was
the
Imperial
Crown
of
this
Island
kept
,
and
in
all
probability
,
the
Residence
of
King
Lucius
,
and
the
first
Metropolitan
[
](A47083-e136670-b)y
y
Usher
68.69
.
Chair
,
by
consequence
,
long
before
the
time
of
Constantine
,
well
nigh
two
hundred
years
;
and
Pope
Gregory
sending
his
chief
Pall
for
London
,
proves
as
much
,
by
his
following
the
track
.
And
accordingly
we
find
Arch-Bishop
Guitelin
,
or
Cyhelyn
,
to
Crown
King
Constantine
,
and
to
have
the
charge
[
](A47083-e136740-b)z
z
Histor
Brittannic
.
lib.
6.
c.
4.5
.
of
his
children
,
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
and
Vther
Pendragon
,
(
the
priviledge
of
the
chief
Primate
of
England
to
this
day
.
)
And
Fitz
Stephen
a
Londoner
,
will
have
Constantine
the
Great
to
be
born
at
London
,
and
her
Walls
to
be
built
by
him
,
at
the
request
of
[
](A47083-e136850-b)a
a
Usher
p.
175.
Helena
,
And
though
he
resided
at
York
,
as
other
Emperours
before
him
,
for
greater
watch
,
and
terrrour
,
on
the
Frontiers
of
the
Empire
,
and
was
forward
enough
,
to
honour
and
exalt
the
See
of
York
,
into
high
dignity
and
Priviledge
,
yet
not
to
the
wrong
and
prejudice
,
of
the
Ancienter
Arch-Bishoprick
of
London
,
in
the
same
Countrey
,
and
that
his
own
;
and
Eborius
of
York
,
might
take
place
of
Restitutus
of
London
,
in
the
Council
of
Arles
,
by
reason
of
his
years
,
as
the
Elder
man
,
and
not
by
reason
of
his
See
.
And
if
the
See
of
London
,
was
thus
above
the
See
of
York
,
(
which
had
(
as
a
fore
)
such
good
right
and
merit
to
be
above
any
other
See
in
Christendom
,
whether
Constantinople
,
or
Rome
it self
;
)
how
Ancient
,
and
Sacred
,
must
the
Primacy
of
London
then
be
!
And
yet
this
See
,
we
find
Rome
to
have
used
her
greatest
Power
to
suppress
,
and
keep
under
,
from
first
to
last
,
York
continuing
an
Archbishoprick
to
this
day
:
But
London
the
Original
Primacy
of
Great
Brittain
,
swallowed
up
by
the
pride
of
Popish
Canterbury
,
for
about
a
thousand
years
together
.
And
Caerleon
upon
Wysc
,
now
St.
David
,
had
no
less
a
right
,
than
the
other
two
,
to
chief
Primacy
here
in
Brittain
,
by
that
dear
title
of
Redemption
(
as
it
were
)
being
the
Royal
seat
of
King
Arthur
;
who
by
his
zeal
,
and
valour
,
in
the
Cause
of
Christ
and
his
Countrey
,
was
the
Saviour
of
the
Brittish
Church
and
Monarchy
in
his
time
,
(
as
such
deliverers
are
term'd
in
Scripture
,
Obadiah
v.
ult
.
)
from
the
Pagan-Invasion
of
the
Saxons
,
rebuilding
their
Churches
,
Monasteries
,
Nunneries
,
saith
Geoffrey
,
restoring
their
Clergy
,
and
Orders
,
and
setling
Bishops
,
and
Pastors
,
in
their
several
Sees
,
and
charges
;
as
his
Chaplain
Pyramus
made
Archbishop
of
York
by
him
,
[
](A47083-e137300-b)a
a
Histor.
Britt
l.
9.
c.
8.14
,
15.
l.
11.
c.
3.
convocato
clero
&
populo
;
in
a
full
Parliament
and
Convocation
,
held
at
York
the
Feast
of
Christmass
:
As
,
at
his
great
and
solemn
Feast
held
in
the
time
of
Pentecost
at
Caerleon
,
at
the
like
assembly
of
the
Clergy
and
Laity
,
David
[
](A47083-e137400-b)a
a
Histor.
Britt
l.
9.
c.
8.14
,
15.
l.
11.
c.
3.
was
made
Archbishop
of
Caerleon
,
Maugan
of
Silcester
,
Dwywan
of
Winchester
,
Eledanius
of
Alcluid
,
or
Dunbritton
,
as
we
find
Theon
Bishop
of
Gloucester
translated
to
the
Archbishoprick
of
London
,
shortly
after
his
death
:
In
a
word
,
he
either
clear'd
the
land
,
(
after
several
great
Fights
,
)
of
all
the
enemies
of
his
Countrey
and
Religion
,
or
gave
them
terms
,
wresting
the
sword
out
of
their
hands
,
and
[
](A47083-e137540-b)b
b
Apud
Usher
1129.
Hist.
Britt
.
l.
8.
c.
8.
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
3.
p.
107.
recommending
the
Catechism
instead
:
As
did
his
Uncle
[
](A47083-e137610-b)b
b
Apud
Usher
1129.
Hist.
Britt
.
l.
8.
c.
8.
Ubbo
Emmius
l.
3.
p.
107.
Emrys
,
or
Aurelius
Ambrosius
before
him
.
Here
that
Archbishop
had
his
Residence
,
that
sent
seven
of
his
suffragan
Bishops
,
to
meet
the
said
Augustine
,
near
Worcester
,
to
defend
their
Brittish
rights
and
Customes
against
Rome's
Invasion
:
Neither
is
Cressy's
exception
against
the
Welsh
Epistle
in
Sir
H.
Spelman
,
of
any
validity
,
because
it
mentions
the
Archbishop
of
Caerleon
to
be
their
proper
Superiour
,
when
as
at
this
time
,
saith
he
,
the
See
was
at
St.
David
,
and
not
at
Caerleon
;
[
](A47083-e137800-b)c
c
Usher
p.
1132.
&
p.
83.
Quanquam
&
ipsius
Augustini
temporibus
inurbe
Legionum
,
sedem
Archiepiscopatûs
adhuc
haesisse
,
cum
ab
aliis
,
tum
ab
Authore
Chronici
,
quod
Brutus
,
appellatur
,
proditum
inveniam
;
unde
ijdem
Legionenses
&
Menevenses
Antistites
Giraldo
.
because
,
though
it
were
,
it
was
still
the
same
See
;
and
the
names
were
promiscuously
us'd
;
and
there
is
nothing
in
that
Epistle
,
but
what
is
in
effect
contain'd
in
the
Narrations
of
Bede
,
and
Geoffrey
of
Monmouth
,
who
is
no where
more
fabulous
,
than
for
the
Interest
of
Rome
,
or
the
discredit
of
our
Brittish
Worthyes
,
and
both
Authors
appear
more
their
Friends
,
than
ours
.
And
where
Geoffrey
,
Stiles
Dubritius
,
(
without
any
colour
of
Truth
,
)
Britanniae
Primas
,
&
Apostolicae
sedis
legatus
;
The
Pope's
Legate
,
and
Primate
of
Brittain
:
(
though
it
was
as
absurd
,
then
,
as
to
fancy
General
Montecuculi
,
now
,
to
be
a
Turkish
Bashaw
,
)
yet
it
serves
very
well
to
confirm
,
that
this
Archbishop
of
Caerleon
,
was
the
undoubted
Primate
at
that
time
,
and
not
York
,
or
London
;
because
Lyes
and
Legends
,
that
expect
any
belief
,
are
ever
fastned
to
some
Truth
:
And
there
this
Primacy
continued
amongst
the
Brittians
,
till
sometime
after
the
Norman
Conquest
.
But
if
the
Question
be
of
right
?
Where
the
Primacy
of
Brittain
,
ought
of
right
to
be
,
and
to
be
by
all
right
-
English
and
Brittish-Christians
,
obeyed
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
Christ
?
The
Resolution
is
far
more
easie
:
For
this
Church
may
be
considered
,
as
to
its
Inside
,
or
the
heart
and
inward
man
;
or
the
Outside
,
or
its
outward
man
:
As
to
the
first
,
the
Primacy
is
solely
in
Heaven
,
the
heart
being
subject
to
no
Pope
,
nor
Prelate
,
but
to
Christ
alone
,
and
to
all
lawful
Governours
for
his
sake
.
Neither
is
this
Primacy
local
,
or
confin'd
,
and
limited
,
to
any
place
on
earth
,
either
Rome
,
or
Canterbury
,
as
neither
is
the
Soul
or
its
thoughts
;
but
in
all
places
of
Europe
,
and
Asia
,
Africa
,
and
America
,
we
are
to
obey
and
follow
Christ
,
the
Soveraign
of
the
Soul
,
before
any
other
whatsoever
;
God
before
man
,
Conscience
before
Interest
,
Truth
before
Authority
,
the
Laws
of
God
,
befere
the
Doctrines
of
men
,
Duty
before
Fancy
,
Honesty
before
Advantage
,
Heaven
before
Earth
,
and
Everlasting
Concernments
,
before
any
Temporal
whatsoever
.
But
if
the
Church
be
considered
in
its
Outside
,
the
Case
is
in
another
World
,
that
is
,
in
this
present
World
;
where
the
Civil
Magistrate
is
Supream
,
in
all
Temporal
Concerns
and
Causes
:
As
in
all
Ecclesiastical
,
are
Ecclesiastical
Magistrates
and
Governours
;
and
that
two
wayes
:
1.
Originally
.
2.
Eminently
.
Originally
,
the
rightful
Bishops
of
Brittain
,
before
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
and
Constantine
,
being
of
Apostolical
descent
and
Institution
,
(
and
the
chief
of
their
Order
,
)
were
the
chief
and
Prime
Governours
of
this
Church
,
by
right
;
for
the
first
Bishops
are
certainly
known
to
be
appointed
by
the
Apostles
themselves
,
as
James
at
Jerusalem
,
&c.
And
the
Magistrate
,
while
Heathen
,
had
no
right
to
controle
them
,
in
any
part
of
their
Commission
,
that
was
from
Christ
,
for
the
propagation
of
his
Gospel
,
or
the
publick
weal
and
preservation
of
his
Church
,
in
truth
,
and
order
,
and
regular
Communion
,
in
this
world
;
therefore
,
in
that
respect
alone
,
they
were
exempt
,
and
not
subject
to
any
human
Laws
and
Authorities
whatsoever
;
which
liberty
hath
been
scandalously
abus'd
,
and
extended
by
the
principles
of
Popery
,
to
exemption
from
Christian
Magistrates
:
As
if
they
had
been
equally
as
opposite
,
and
asymbolical
with
the
Gospel
,
as
Heathen
.
But
when
the
Magistrate
became
Christian
,
in
Lucius
,
and
Constantine
,
&c.
And
were
received
into
the
Church
,
(
according
to
their
quality
,
and
station
before
in
the
World
,
of
Gods
Erection
,
)
the
Case
was
otherwise
again
;
for
now
they
were
Ecclesiastial
Magistrates
,
as
well
as
Civil
;
and
if
Ecclesiastical
,
therefore
Supream
in
Ecclesiastical
causes
,
(
referring
solely
to
this
present
life
,
)
as
well
as
Temporal
;
that
is
Supream
Primates
and
defenders
of
the
Temporal
concerns
of
the
Eternal
Church
of
Christ
.
Therefore
,
as
the
Supremacy
of
the
Church
was
Originally
in
our
Brittish
Bishops
,
so
it
came
afterwards
Eminently
,
to
be
lodged
and
vested
of
right
,
in
our
Brittish
Christian
Magistrates
;
Christian
Bishops
giving
place
to
Christian
Kings
,
like
the
lesser
to
the
greater
Lustre
;
who
yet
acted
little
or
nothing
without
their
advice
,
and
counsel
,
as
we
found
King
Arthur
,
a
little
before
,
chusing
his
Bishops
and
Archbishops
with
the
advice
of
Synods
.
Therefore
,
as
we
say
,
where
the
King
is
,
there
the
Court
is
;
so
it
may
,
as
well
,
be
said
and
justified
,
where
the
Christian
King
of
Brittain
is
,
there
is
the
Primate
of
Brittain
,
and
head
of
this
Church
:
Notwithstanding
,
as
our
Kings
in
their
Civil
Capacities
,
have
their
standing
Courts
,
and
Tribunalls
for
Habitation
,
or
Justice
,
by
Law
and
custome
,
as
well
as
Ambulatory
and
Personal
;
so
likewise
in
their
Ecclesiastical
,
their
standing
Primacyes
,
where
they
pleased
by
Law
to
fix
them
,
as
did
King
Lucius
perhaps
at
London
,
and
Constantine
at
York
,
and
Arthur
at
Caerleon
,
and
others
at
Canterbury
;
which
they
,
or
their
Successors
,
may
adjourn
,
and
remove
elsewhere
,
in
like
manner
,
when
they
see
good
reason
.
The
vulgar
practice
of
common
Seamen
,
penetrates
and
decides
this
point
.
For
with
them
,
at
the
motion
of
the
Prince
,
or
Admiral
,
from
a
first
to
a
second
,
or
third
Rate
Ship
,
the
Flag
shall
follow
by
consequence
;
and
desert
that
Ship
,
(
whatever
be
its
Rate
,
)
the
Prince
deserts
,
and
hover
only
there
,
where
he
hath
chosen
to
abide
;
In
like
manner
it
is
with
the
Primacy
,
which
answers
to
the
Flag
,
as
Ships
at
Sea
,
answer
to
Cities
on
Land
:
It
doth
,
and
alwayes
ought
,
to
follow
the
will
and
Law
of
the
Prince
;
and
any
Forreign
Pope
hath
as
much
to
do
,
to
order
,
and
dipose
of
a
Flagg
,
in
our
Fleet
,
by
his
Bulls
and
Canons
,
as
of
a
Primacy
in
our
Kingdom
.
There
is
an
old
appetite
in
Mitre
,
and
Crown
,
to
Re-unite
,
and
to
be
together
,
as
they
were
Originally
in
the
same
Persons
,
in
the
Patriarchs
,
yea
in
Heathen
Kings
,
and
Emperours
;
Holy
and
Publick
,
signifying
the
same
;
our
English
Primacy
,
which
travelled
heretofore
from
London
to
Canterbury
,
to
be
near
King
Ethelbert
,
is
since
crawl'd
back
as
far
as
Lambeth
,
to
be
near
White-hall
.
The
Christian
Mitre
attends
the
Crown
,
the
Antichristian
,
would
Controle
it
;
Both
would
have
it
near
,
the
one
goes
to
it
,
the
other
would
have
it
,
to
come
to
him
:
Christian
Bishops
count
themselves
Subjects
to
their
Kings
:
Antichristian
would
have
Kings
to
be
Subjects
unto
them
:
●ea
and
make
no
other
account
of
the
King
of
kings
,
and
of
every
thing
that
is
called
God
,
who
by
their
Principles
and
Practices
shall
be
reduc'd
,
to
serve
their
private
ends
,
(
which
are
with
them
)
Superiour
to
them
all
.
The
fate
of
the
Church
,
may
be
observ'd
to
follow
that
of
the
Crown
and
Empire
:
it
rose
,
and
fell
,
of
late
years
,
with
the
fall
,
and
Restoration
,
of
our
last
Kings
;
we
observed
the
like
Sympathy
in
it
,
towards
the
Brittish
Crown
heretofore
.
Therefore
all
good
Christians
ought
by
their
lives
and
Prayers
,
to
support
our
Brittish
Monarchy
,
that
the
Church
and
Religion
may
ever
prosper
in
its
safety
,
2
Tim.
2.12
.
The
Civil
Regality
of
our
Kings
cannot
be
destroyed
,
but
by
a
stronger
Forreign
Power
,
or
Domesticks
broyls
;
(
which
God
prevent
)
And
nothing
ever
hath
,
and
doth
promote
our
divisions
,
and
rents
,
and
broyls
,
more
than
the
cherishing
of
Popery
within
our
state
,
which
engenders
Jealousies
,
foments
our
Sects
,
and
sets
on
dissenters
to
affront
and
trouble
our
Church
and
Government
,
and
fits
us
for
Invasion
,
by
division
:
neither
can
their
Ecclesiastical
Regality
,
be
any
way
more
Eclips'd
,
or
extinguished
,
than
by
vitious
scandalous
living
,
or
Antichristian
errours
;
for
how
can
he
be
a
Head
,
or
Primate
in
Christ's
Church
,
who
stands
condemn'd
and
Excommunicate
by
its
Laws
,
from
being
a
Member
;
Truth
and
Holiness
,
being
as
essentially
requisite
to
the
Church
,
(
which
is
the
ground
and
Pillar
of
truth
1
Tim.
3.
)
and
to
every
Member
thereof
,
as
his
being
a
Christian
:
The
neglect
whereof
destroyed
our
Brittish
Church
in
Vortigern
,
and
its
corrupt
Princes
,
heretofore
;
as
Subjection
to
the
Pope
,
depraved
,
and
enslaved
the
Conquering
English
,
and
their
Church
all
along
;
Invasion
and
Captivity
are
best
kept
off
,
by
bolting
out
Popery
,
and
Debauchery
;
A
Prince
,
that
is
Orthodox
,
and
Vertuous
,
and
Vigilant
,
and
Valiant
,
[
](A47083-e139260-b)a
a
Quod
pulchrius
manus
Deorun
,
quam
castus
&
Sanctus
,
&
diis
similimus
Princeps
?
Plin.
Paneg.
is
the
greatest
pledge
and
sign
from
Heaven
,
of
good
weather
in
Church
,
as
well
as
State
,
in
such
a
Reign
:
which
therefore
ought
to
be
,
as
it
is
order'd
by
the
Church
,
the
daily
Prayers
of
all
good
Christians
throughout
their
lives
.
The
second
point
is
,
how
these
Primacies
,
or
any
of
them
ceased
,
and
discontinued
,
and
how
Canterbury
came
to
be
erected
and
confirm'd
in
stead
.
And
first
of
the
Imperial
Primacy
of
York
.
The
See
of
York
is
conceived
to
have
continued
from
Faganus
,
or
Wogan
,
(
f
being
used
for
v
by
the
Brittains
,
)
the
first
Archbishop
thereof
,
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
about
160
after
Christ
,
to
the
departure
of
Sampson
,
about
the
year
500.
from
the
Saxon
fury
,
into
Armorica
,
or
little
Brittain
,
[
](A47083-e139410-b)b
b
Usher
.
p.
74.
75.
with
Six
or
Seven
of
his
suffragan
Bishops
with
him
,
(
whom
after
Ages
called
there
the
Seven
Saints
of
Brittain
,
)
whereof
Maclovius
,
was
one
,
(
who
gave
name
to
[
](A47083-e139450-b)c
c
Usher
533.
S●
.
Maloes
,
)
who
were
there
received
,
and
preferr'd
,
and
Sampson
made
Bishop
of
Dole
,
and
Primate
of
little
Brittain
,
and
above
Tours
,
as
before
.
But
the
Imperial
Pall
in
time
,
came
to
be
over-rul'd
by
the
Papall
;
King
Arthur
recovering
that
Territory
,
shortly
after
,
from
the
Saxons
,
settles
Pyramus
,
his
Chaplain
,
Archbishop
there
,
about
522.
whose
successors
,
there
continued
,
till
Thadioc
the
last
Archbishop
was
driven
into
Wales
,
together
with
Theonus
the
last
Archbishop
of
London
,
about
the
time
,
or
little
before
,
the
Arrival
of
Augustine
the
Monk
,
as
before
,
an
Argument
of
Romish
foul
play
.
About
the
year
601.
Pope
Gregory
takes
order
with
Augustine
,
to
make
[
](A47083-e139620-b)d
d
Bede
lib.
1.
c.
29.
lib
2.
c.
4.
York
,
with
London
,
Archbishopricks
a
new
,
with
dependance
upon
Rome
.
Ad
Eboracum
civitatem
te
volumus
Episcopum
Mittere
,
&c.
We
would
have
you
send
a
Bishop
,
for
the
City
of
York
,
whom
you
shall
think
fit
to
ordain
,
but
with
this
proviso
,
that
,
if
that
City
,
and
its
Neighbourhood
shall
receive
the
word
of
God
,
He
may
ordain
12
Bishops
under
him
,
and
enjoy
the
honour
of
a
Metropolitan
;
for
We
intend
,
if
God
lend
life
,
to
send
him
a
Pall
likewise
,
by
the
help
of
God
.
Neither
shall
he
be
any
way
Subject
to
the
jurisdiction
of
the
See
of
London
,
the
Priority
of
the
one
to
the
other
,
shall
be
according
to
the
Seniority
of
their
Consecration
.
When
Edwin
King
of
Northumberland
,
in
the
year
627
,
(
after
the
death
of
Gregory
and
Augustine
)
made
Paulinus
,
who
Converted
and
Baptized
him
,
Archbishop
here
,
he
was
Ordain'd
by
Justus
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
with
this
Memorandum
,
[
](A47083-e139810-b)e
e
Antiquit
Eccles.
p
14.
as
Canterbury
is
Subject
to
Rome
,
(
whence
it
had
its
Faith
,
)
so
is
York
to
be
Subject
to
Canterbury
,
which
sent
to
it
,
its
Bishops
and
Teachers
:
thus
they
agreed
to
divide
the
spoyls
;
But
Paulinus
was
soon
routed
,
out
of
all
the
North
,
by
Cadwalhan
,
upon
King
Edwins
overthrow
in
633.
And
the
See
manag'd
afterwards
by
Bishops
,
of
Brittish
Ordination
and
Principles
;
Aidan
,
Finan
,
&c.
for
30
years
,
who
were
[
](A47083-e139910-b)f
f
Usher
p.
78.
ex
S●eephan
(
qui
&
Aedd●
)
Bedae
●quali
,
&
●im
Dunelmenf
.
Metropolitan
Bishops
of
York
,
yet
had
no
Pall
,
and
chose
to
reside
at
Lindisfarne
.
And
Ceadda
who
was
rightly
Consecrated
Archbishop
there
,
by
Brittish
Ordination
,
was
insolently
,
and
illegally
laid
aside
,
by
Theodorus
,
as
before
,
whereby
that
Church
recovering
its
Pall
in
Egbert
,
became
Subject
to
the
Roman
,
and
so
continued
untill
the
time
of
our
Protestant
Restoration
:
Conquests
and
Invasions
of
Countreys
,
being
common
,
and
tolerable
,
amongst
the
Captains
of
the
World
;
and
especially
Heathen
;
But
the
subduing
,
and
stealing
of
one
another's
Churches
and
Diocesses
,
by
Christians
,
and
Catholicks
,
not
so
,
in
the
Church
of
God
.
London
continued
a
Metropolitan
Church
for
400
years
,
and
above
,
from
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
[
](A47083-e140050-b)g
g
Usher
p.
69.
ex
Simonis
Baldoc
Episcopi
Londinensis
Chronico
,
&
tabula
pensili
Ecclesiae
St.
Pet●i
in
Cornhill
.
to
the
Arrival
of
Augustine
,
who
Translated
that
its
dignity
,
to
Canterbury
,
against
Law
,
reason
,
and
the
Canons
of
the
Church
;
Thean
,
or
Theon●s
,
being
her
first
Archbishop
,
who
is
said
to
have
built
the
Church
of
St.
Peters
Cornhill
,
[
](A47083-e140170-b)g
g
Usher
p.
69.
ex
Simonis
Baldoc
Episcopi
Londinensis
Chronico
,
&
tabula
pensili
Ecclesiae
St.
Pet●i
in
Cornhill
.
in
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
by
the
help
of
Cyranus
,
the
Kings
chief
Butler
;
and
Elwan
,
her
second
(
before
Embassadour
with
Dwywan
and
Medwin
from
the
King
to
Pope
Eleutherius
)
who
built
a
Library
,
adjoyning
to
the
said
Church
,
which
continued
for
many
Ages
,
to
the
time
of
Leland
,
who
saw
it
.
And
her
last
Brittish
Bishop
,
being
Theonus
likewise
,
who
was
driven
with
Thadioc
into
Wales
,
by
a
New
Roman-Heathenish
Persecution
,
as
afore
.
Pope
Gregory
[
](A47083-e140360-b)h
h
Bede
lib.
1.
c.
29.
c.
33.
Antiq.
Eccles.
p.
34.
intended
to
settle
his
Romish
Primacy
at
London
,
(
where
the
Brittish
was
before
)
as
appears
,
from
his
own
Epistles
to
Monk
Augustine
,
and
Mathew
Westminster
,
and
Malmesbury
,
and
Polydor
Virgil.
But
what
induc'd
Augustine
to
Translate
it
to
Canterbury
,
against
the
first
Orders
of
his
Pope
,
or
what
made
the
Infallible
Pope
to
change
his
mind
,
and
him
,
and
his
Successors
[
](A47083-e140490-b)i
i
Bed
.
lib
2.
c.
8.18
.
Boniface
,
Honorius
,
&c.
by
one
Pall
after
another
,
to
confirm
its
settlement
there
;
there
are
several
conjectures
amongst
Antiquaries
and
Historians
:
Who
agree
and
confess
,
it
was
a
great
injury
and
disgrace
to
London
;
Math.
Westminster
,
imputes
it
to
fate
,
and
cites
the
Prophecy
of
Merlin
.
[
](A47083-e140560-b)k
k
Galfrid
.
lib
12.
c.
17.18
.
Dignitas
Londoniae
adornabit
Doroberniam
.
W.
of
Malmsbury
to
his
[
](A47083-e140620-b)l
l
Guil.
Malmesb.
Initio
lib
de
gestis
Pontifi
.
lib
1.
c.
4.
welcom
with
King
and
People
at
Canterbury
,
where
he
abode
16
years
,
Sedulitate
Hospitis
Regis
,
&
Civium
charitate
captus
,
which
argues
he
had
not
so
much
welcom
at
London
.
Kenulph
,
King
of
Mercia's
Epistle
to
Leo
the
third
,
saith
,
it
was
agreed
by
English
Parliament
,
Cunctis
gentis
nostrae
sapientibus
,
(
which
is
the
best
title
we
heard
yet
,
but
that
of
his
Father
settling
it
at
Lichfeild
)
that
the
Primacy
should
be
there
,
where
the
Corps
of
St.
Augustine
,
their
first
English-Bishops
lyes
interred
,
in
St.
Peters
Church
,
Consecrated
by
his
Successor
Laurence
,
who
belike
knew
his
mind
:
And
therefore
[
](A47083-e140810-b)y
y
Lambard
Peramb
.
p.
79.
Mr.
Lambard
in
his
Perambulation
of
Kent
,
delivers
his
judgment
thus
:
But
I
think
verily
,
that
he
meant
thereby
,
to
leave
a
Glorious
Monument
of
his
swelling
pride
,
and
vanity
,
whereunto
I
am
the
rather
led
,
by
the
observation
of
his
stately
behaviour
,
towards
the
Brittish
Bishops
,
and
some
other
of
his
Acts
,
that
savour
greatly
of
vainglory
,
ambition
,
and
insolence
.
But
,
it
may
be
well
imagin'd
,
it
was
to
get
Royal
Protection
,
though
Heathenish
,
for
his
Forreign
unlawful
Primacy
.
For
therefore
Gregory
design'd
the
Pall
first
for
London
,
because
he
conceived
it
to
be
the
Royal
City
of
the
Nation
:
Et
ad
id
tempus
alterius
obscurae
urbis
notitia
Romanos
non
Attigisset
,
The
fame
of
Canterbury
was
then
so
obscure
,
that
the
Romans
had
not
heard
thereof
saith
[
](A47083-e140960-b)z
z
G.
Malmesbury
de
Gestis
Pontif
▪
l.
1.
c.
1.
Malmesbury
;
when
as
London
was
better
known
unto
them
,
from
Roman
Authors
,
and
Western
Councils
.
But
when
Augustine
satisfied
them
at
Rome
,
that
Civitas
Dorobernia
,
was
Caput
gentis
Anglorum
,
a
diebus
Paganorum
,
(
as
the
reason
of
the
translation
is
assign'd
in
Pope
Boniface
his
[
](A47083-e141100-b)a
a
Antiquit.
Eccles
p.
14.
Letter
to
Justus
the
the
fourth
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
)
that
since
the
Pagans
prevail'd
over
the
Brittish
Christians
,
Canterbury
became
the
chief
City
,
and
the
Royal
Seat
of
Hengist's
Successors
,
among
whom
King
Ethelbert
,
was
most
powerful
over
all
these
parts
,
(
where
London
stood
,
)
as
far
as
Humber
;
they
conceived
fit
thereupon
,
to
alter
their
Resolutions
;
and
that
the
Mitre
should
follow
the
Crown
for
support
;
and
the
rather
,
because
the
Londoners
,
(
who
were
most
of
them
reduc'd
Brittains
,
as
before
was
shewed
,
)
were
averse
to
his
Novel
Superstitions
,
and
usurp'd
Primacy
,
and
(
the
Diminution
of
their
Metropolitical
dignity
thereby
,
contriv'd
through
his
means
and
despite
)
as
appear'd
by
their
expulsion
of
Mellitus
,
whom
he
constituted
his
first
Bishop
there
,
as
he
also
Consecrated
Laurentius
,
in
his
life
time
,
against
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
to
succeed
him
at
Canterbury
,
least
[
](A47083-e141270-b)b
b
Lamb.
Peramb
p.
79.
upon
his
death
,
the
Primacy
might
return
to
London
.
And
though
it
very
probably
did
,
a
few
years
after
his
Cantuarian
succession
was
extinct
,
when
Ced
(
of
Brittish
Institution
and
Ordination
,
)
was
advanc'd
to
the
See
of
London
,
yet
that
Brittish
Restoration
,
was
soon
suppress'd
,
and
the
Romish
Usurpation
re-erected
at
the
coming
in
of
Theodore
,
and
his
Successors
,
to
be
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
,
as
before
;
whose
power
here
prevail'd
,
as
well
,
as
over
the
rest
of
Europe
,
by
the
secret
Counsel
and
permission
of
Providence
,
till
the
Reformation
,
without
much
interruption
,
saving
that
when
the
Controversy
was
hot
between
King
Henry
the
second
,
and
Thomas
Becket
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Gilbert
Folioth
Bishop
of
London
[
](A47083-e141430-b)c
c
Usher
p.
71.
took
his
time
,
(
before
it
was
the
fatal
time
)
to
recover
his
Archiepiscopal
right
and
Dignity
from
Canterbury
,
but
in
vain
;
although
animated
with
Prophesies
at
that
time
,
that
London
should
be
a
Metropolitan
Church
again
,
at
the
return
of
the
Brittains
into
the
Island
,
as
Fitz-Stephen
reports
,
who
writ
about
that
time
:
But
those
Prophesies
had
not
their
accomplishments
,
in
general
esteem
,
till
the
days
of
our
Henryes
7th
.
and
8th
.
Wherein
,
though
the
Primacy
was
not
restor'd
to
London
,
yet
it
was
restor'd
to
Brittain
;
and
rescu'd
from
all
Roman
Servitude
,
Jurisdiction
,
Nomination
,
Bulls
,
and
Palls
,
and
Tribute
,
and
Oaths
of
Obedience
to
the
Pope
,
and
the
mark
,
and
title
of
[
](A47083-e141530-b)d
d
Antiquit.
Ecclesiasticae
in
Cranmero
p.
329.
Legate
of
the
Apostolick
See
,
chang'd
by
decree
of
Synod
,
into
that
of
Primate
and
Metropolitan
of
all
England
,
as
stands
the
state
and
dignity
thereof
at
this
day
:
No
more
depending
upon
Rome's
Schismatical
usurpation
,
but
upon
the
consent
and
establishment
of
our
Brittish
Kings
,
and
Church
,
and
[
](A47083-e141610-b)e
e
25
H.
8.
c.
2.
Laws
,
and
therefore
enjoyed
from
that
time
forward
by
its
several
Prelates
,
and
obeyed
by
all
Ecclesiastical
Subjects
under
it
,
with
a
better
Conscience
,
because
according
to
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
and
of
the
Church
,
without
any
wrong
or
prejudice
to
Right
Owners
,
or
forc'd
obedience
,
to
Wrongful
Vsurpers
.
And
the
third
Metropolitical
Chaire
of
Brittain
,
that
of
Caerleon
,
(
whose
beginning
[
](A47083-e141760-b)f
f
Bede
lib.
2.
c.
2.
Bede
intimates
with
others
,
to
be
from
the
time
of
Lucius
and
Eleutherius
,
)
continued
after
Austin
,
to
the
time
of
the
Normans
;
whose
suffragans
gave
Austin
the
meeting
at
his
coming
hither
:
In
parte
Britonum
adhuc
vigebat
Christianitas
,
&c.
Amongst
the
Brittains
,
saith
he
,
the
Christian
Religion
flourished
still
,
which
since
the
first
time
,
they
received
it
from
Eleutherius
,
never
fail'd
afterwards
amongst
them
.
And
after
Augustine
arriv'd
,
he
found
in
their
Province
,
seven
Bishopricks
,
with
an
Archbishoprick
,
furnish'd
with
most
Religious
Prelates
,
and
several
Abbeys
,
wherein
the
Lords
flock
kept
the
right
course
.
But
though
they
had
their
Christianity
from
that
time
,
and
long
before
,
as
hath
been
prov'd
,
yet
clear
it
is
,
they
had
not
all
[
](A47083-e141950-b)g
g
Usher
p.
80
,
88.
their
Episcopal
Sees
,
in
the
parts
of
Wales
beyond
the
Severn
,
so
long
;
for
several
of
the
Bishopricks
there
,
were
founded
upon
the
Saxons
troubles
,
and
the
repair
of
the
Brittains
from
Loegr
thither
,
for
peace
and
shelter
.
For
so
it
is
manifest
,
[
](A47083-e142010-b)g
g
Usher
p.
75
,
76
,
80
,
88.
St.
Kentigern
,
St
Davids
Contemporary
,
founded
the
Bishoprick
of
St.
Asaph
,
in
a
Corner
of
the
Countrey
,
and
[
](A47083-e142060-b)g
g
Usher
p.
75
,
76
,
80
,
88.
Mailgwyn
Gwynedh
,
who
was
chosen
Monarch
sometime
after
Arthur
,
erected
Bangor
,
in
another
Corner
about
560.
And
[
](A47083-e142110-b)g
g
Usher
p.
75
,
76
,
80
,
88.
Landaff
acknowledges
Dubritius
for
its
first
Bishop
,
(
or
Archbishop
,
as
some
will
have
it
;
)
yet
the
Bishopricks
of
Hereford
(
as
the
name
in
Brittish
imports
Antiquity
,
[
](A47083-e142170-b)†
†
Hen
,
vetus
:
Fsordh
,
via
.
Henffordh
,
)
and
Worcester
,
and
Gloucester
,
&c.
(
where
K.
Lucius
is
said
to
be
buried
)
might
well
be
of
Ancienter
date
,
and
consequently
Caerleon
,
the
Metropolitan
over
them
,
whose
Citizens
,
Julius
and
Aaron
,
were
Martyrs
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
[
](A47083-e142280-b)h
h
Bed
.
lib.
1.
c.
7.
Which
See
continued
,
unsubject
to
Canterbury
,
(
though
not
to
Rome
)
till
the
time
of
Henry
first
,
who
subdued
those
parts
;
for
while
they
were
able
to
defend
themselves
against
there
Invaders
under
there
own
Princes
,
the
Pope
took
another
way
,
and
caught
,
and
kept
them
under
,
with
the
same
wile
,
he
did
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
which
could
not
endure
to
hear
of
any
subjection
to
York
,
or
Canterbury
;
as
it
is
clear
in
the
Case
of
their
King
Alexander
and
Eadmerus
,
who
for
his
Fame
was
sent
for
,
from
Canterbury
,
to
be
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
,
but
as
soon
as
he
made
the
lest
mention
,
that
it
was
requisite
for
him
,
to
have
his
Consecration
from
the
See
of
Canterbury
.
[
](A47083-e142430-b)i
i
Eadmer
Histor.
Nov.
lib.
5
p.
132.
Alexander
conturbatus
animo
discessit
ab
eo
,
nolebat
enim
Ecclesiam
Cantuariensem
praeferri
Ecclesiae
Sancti
Andraeae
de
Scotiâ
.
The
King
was
much
moved
thereat
,
and
turn'd
away
from
him
,
for
he
could
not
endure
,
that
the
Church
of
Canterbury
should
be
preferr'd
before
that
of
St.
Andrews
in
Scotland
;
and
therefore
sent
Eadmerus
back
from
whence
he
came
.
To
appease
him
therefore
,
and
the
better
to
keep
and
hold
that
Church
under
Rome
by
Craft
,
(
which
he
saw
he
could
not
do
by
force
,
neither
his
own
nor
others
:
)
The
Pope
sides
with
Scotland
,
against
Canterbury
:
And
therefore
Pope
Clement
[
](A47083-e142610-b)k
k
●og
Hoveden
pars
posterior
p.
372.
sends
a
pleasing
decree
to
William
King
of
Scotland
,
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
second
,
Duximus
statuendum
,
ut
Scoticana
Ecclesia
Apostolicae
sedi
,
cujus
filia
specialis
existit
,
nullo
mediante
,
debeat
subjacere
,
&
nenimi
,
nisi
Papae
,
licet
interdicere
:
We
thought
fit
to
Decree
,
that
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
ought
to
be
subject
to
none
,
but
the
Apostolical
See
alone
,
and
to
be
censur'd
by
no
other
Superiour
.
So
the
Scots
are
back'd
by
the
Pope
,
to
stand
upon
their
Liberty
,
against
Canterbury
,
for
which
the
Brittains
were
destroyed
,
and
murder'd
by
the
means
of
Augustine
.
Yet
their
sin
lay
not
there
,
they
also
,
by
like
submission
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
shall
be
alike
exempted
from
Canterbury
;
and
Elbodius
[
](A47083-e142760-b)l
l
Elbodius
Archiepiscopus
factus
ob
conciliatos
Cambros
Romanae
Ecclesiae
H.
Lhuid
fragm.
p.
55.
besides
,
be
made
an
Archbishop
,
to
betray
his
Church
for
a
Pall
;
The
old
Christian
Church
prevail'd
over
the
World
by
truth
:
The
Carnal
way
of
Rome
,
is
most
by
Palls
and
preferments
,
to
the
proud
,
and
Covetous
.
And
accordingly
the
Bishops
of
St.
David
had
a
new
Pall
from
the
Pope
,
and
the
Confirmation
of
their
Archiepiscopal
Dignity
,
by
a
new
power
,
(
which
yet
was
soon
lost
)
when
times
turn'd
,
and
their
Enemies
prevail'd
,
(
saith
[
](A47083-e142830-b)m
m
Usher
p
:
85.
ex
H.
Hun
H.
Huntington
)
in
whose
time
this
fell
out
;
The
Popes
never
failing
to
side
with
the
strongest
side
,
and
their
greatest
gain
.
And
Roger
Hoveden
and
Cambrensis
,
both
agree
in
the
Relation
following
,
Vsque
ad
Anglorum
Regem
Henricum
primum
,
&c.
[
](A47083-e142910-b)n
n
Cambrens
.
Itinerar
lib
2.
c.
1
The
Church
of
St.
David
,
enjoyed
all
along
,
all
manner
of
Metropolical
dignity
,
the
use
of
the
Pall
excepted
,
to
the
time
of
Henry
the
first
,
King
of
England
,
who
Conquer'd
that
part
of
Wales
,
and
subjected
the
Welsh
to
the
English
Church
,
owing
Subjection
to
no
Church
before
,
but
to
the
Roman
only
,
and
to
her
immediately
,
as
the
case
also
is
of
the
Scottish
Church
.
The
Bishops
of
Wales
being
always
Consecrated
,
till
that
time
,
by
the
Archbishop
of
St.
David
,
and
he
likewise
by
them
,
as
his
suffragans
,
no
profession
of
obedience
,
or
subjection
being
made
to
any
other
Church
.
And
so
the
succession
and
dignity
continued
to
the
year
1115.
that
Bernard
(
not
chosen
by
the
Clergy
of
Wales
,
pro
more
,
[
](A47083-e143060-b)o
o
Goodwins
Catalogue
in
Bernard
.
but
nominated
by
K.
Henry
1.
)
and
David
Fitz
Gerald
,
by
King
Stephen
,
and
Peter
by
Henry
2.
and
Galfridus
in
the
time
of
King
John
,
Regio
urgente
mandato
,
Cantuariae
Consecrationem
susceperunt
,
saith
Cambrensis
,
[
](A47083-e143160-b)p
p
Roge
Hoveden
pars
posterior
p.
454.
per
Regiam
violentiam
,
saith
Hoveden
,
were
forc'd
by
the
Kings
command
to
take
their
Consecration
at
Canterbury
,
[
](A47083-e143210-b)p
p
Roge
Hoveden
pars
posterior
p.
454.
And
David
,
and
Peter
,
besides
,
had
oaths
(
against
the
Canons
)
imposed
upon
them
,
that
they
should
stir
no
more
in
defence
of
their
Metropolitical
right
.
But
Bernard
after
[
](A47083-e143260-b)p
p
Roge
Hoveden
pars
posterior
p.
454.
the
death
of
Henry
1.
tryed
his
title
notwithstanding
with
Theobald
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
in
the
Council
of
Remes
,
but
the
cause
being
remov'd
to
the
Court
of
Rome
,
before
Eugenius
the
third
,
he
was
over-born
by
Purse
,
and
witnesses
,
that
prov'd
against
him
,
his
promise
of
obedience
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
(
which
he
wholly
denyed
)
as
well
as
his
Consecration
thence
had
,
(
which
he
willingly
granted
)
and
so
lost
his
cause
;
and
was
decreed
to
be
Subject
to
the
See
of
Canterbuny
.
Yet
[
](A47083-e143380-b)p
p
R.
Hoveden
pars
.
poster
.
p
,
454.
Giraldus
Cambrensis
being
chosen
,
had
the
Courage
to
try
again
this
title
,
with
Arch-Bishop
Hubert
before
Innocent
the
third
,
but
was
over-rul'd
to
obey
him
;
Et
Papa
[
](A47083-e143440-b)p
p
R.
Hoveden
pars
.
poster
.
p
,
454.
praecepit
non
amplius
extorqueri
illicitum
juramentum
de
non
prosequendo
jure
Metropolico
,
sed
tantum
exigeret
canonicam
obedientiam
.
And
the
Pope
order'd
the
Arch-Bishops
of
Canterbury
,
should
no
more
exact
,
that
unlawful
Oath
,
of
not
trying
their
Metropolical
title
any
more
,
(
for
that
might
hinder
grist
to
Rome
)
but
that
they
should
rest
contented
with
Canonical
obedience
only
,
for
the
future
.
And
so
,
as
the
Learned
,
and
Candid
,
Sr.
Henry
Spelman
bewailes
,
Brittannicae
Ecclesiae
radius
ultimus
,
the
last
spark
of
the
Brittish
Glory
was
put
out
,
which
had
continued
400
years
,
before
the
time
of
Austin
,
and
600
years
after
.
Illud
quaero
(
saith
the
same
[
](A47083-e143560-b)q
q
Spelm.
Conc.
p.
26.
&
p.
110.
Author
)
quî
factum
sit
,
ut
Caerlegionenses
,
alias
Menevenses
,
Episcopi
,
successoresque
sui
,
qui
ab
aevo
Lucii
Metropoliticis
Floruêre
Privilegis
,
&
Archiepiscopi
nominati
,
nullâ
,
quod
sciam
pulsati
Synodo
,
sine
Crimine
,
provinciâ
sua
&
Antiqua
Jurisdictione
deinceps
sunt
exuti
atque
spoliati
.
This
I
ask
,
how
it
should
come
to
pass
,
that
the
Bishops
of
Caerleon
,
or
St.
Davids
,
and
their
Successors
;
which
ever
from
the
time
of
King
Lucius
,
were
Adorn'd
with
all
Metropolitical
Priviledges
,
and
bore
the
name
and
stile
of
Arch-Bishops
,
should
nevertheless
,
without
being
call'd
in
question
in
any
Synod
,
as
I
could
ever
learn
,
or
any
Crime
,
or
defection
laid
ever
to
their
charge
,
be
spoil'd
and
devested
of
their
Province
,
and
Ancient
Jurisdiction
for
ever
,
without
remedy
.
If
private
Interest
did
permit
others
,
who
are
more
concern'd
to
be
as
sensible
of
this
wrong
,
and
Sacriledge
,
as
was
this
honest
and
conscientious
Lay-Gentleman
;
half
a
word
spoaken
to
any
of
our
Gracious
Princes
,
by
our
Reverend
Bishops
,
in
behalf
of
a
long
oppressed
Church
,
would
make
Wales
also
,
a
full
sharer
in
the
Common
liberty
,
and
benefit
of
the
Reformation
:
They
being
the
first
sufferers
in
Europe
,
for
their
early
opposition
against
the
Supremacy
,
and
Superstitions
of
Rome
,
several
hundreds
of
years
before
Martyn
Luther
was
born
,
or
heard
off
,
and
therefore
more
fit
to
be
considered
,
notwithstanding
former
enmities
,
(
who
ever
was
in
fault
)
in
a
Protestant
Church
,
and
a
Polite
and
curious
Nation
,
(
that
hath
a
fam'd
regard
for
Antiquity
in
stones
and
marbles
:
)
The
visible
and
distinct
Remnant
of
the
Ancient
Brittains
in
Wales
,
(
whom
Rome
hath
endeavoured
these
1000
years
,
to
suppress
and
destroy
,
in
their
fortunes
,
and
faith
,
and
fame
,
and
value
,
and
love
with
several
of
the
English
,
)
being
the
most
Ancient
,
standing
,
and
living
Monument
,
and
Record
against
Popery
,
in
this
our
Western
World
.
Must
that
Ancient
leaven
,
(
that
gain
is
godliness
,
and
Superiority
,
hook
or
by
crook
,
over
Ancienter
Churches
)
be
retained
with
scandall
for
ever
in
the
best
of
Reformed
Churches
?
Is
there
none
that
will
speak
but
for
themselves
?
none
against
themselves
,
and
purse
,
and
pride
,
for
conscience
,
Justice
,
and
the
interest
of
Protestantism
?
And
yet
I
believe
the
Brittish
Church
had
rather
rest
in
Patience
,
as
they
are
,
than
arrive
at
any
deliverance
,
or
redress
,
or
liberty
,
by
any
means
unpeaceable
,
or
unamicable
,
much
less
indirect
:
Neither
can
their
rights
and
Priviledges
be
further
withheld
from
them
,
without
deserving
,
and
Incurring
the
Censures
and
Anathemaes
of
General
Councils
,
manifest
,
and
unanimous
,
in
their
defence
;
which
if
they
are
not
to
be
regarded
,
wherefore
are
they
Read
,
or
Printed
?
and
not
without
some
defiling
approbation
of
a
most
unrighteous
,
and
an
unconscionable
Popish
Sentence
,
past
against
them
,
and
their
Successors
,
without
cause
,
(
and
with
as
little
colour
)
against
all
faith
,
and
Truth
,
and
promise
of
Protection
,
leaving
them
in
the
Lurch
,
in
the
midst
of
their
trust
and
submission
,
against
the
use
,
and
Custom
,
and
Instinct
,
and
honour
of
all
Patrons
,
and
Creatures
whatsoever
,
but
his
Holiness
alone
.
Withall
,
hard
usage
is
more
tolerable
from
an
Enemy
,
than
from
a
friend
,
and
from
the
corrupt
Roman
Church
,
(
where
tyrannical
and
ambitious
principles
are
so
openly
professed
and
own'd
)
than
from
a
neighbouring
Orthodox
Church
of
Christ
,
who
suck'd
the
breasts
of
the
Brittish
,
or
others
at
least
,
who
had
been
nurs'd
and
nourished
by
her
Milk
.
Neither
was
it
the
Intention
,
or
practice
of
the
Roman
Court
,
that
Churches
should
remain
concluded
for
ever
,
by
any
of
its
Sentences
,
whether
just
,
or
unjust
;
as
appears
in
the
frequent
contests
heretofore
,
between
the
Arch-Bishops
of
York
and
Canterbury
for
Primacy
,
where
(
after
both
parties
were
well
spunged
and
squeezed
)
by
decrees
and
Sentences
for
each
,
the
right
of
precedency
reverted
after
all
where
it
ran
before
,
in
its
former
Channell
.
If
a
Pope
predecessor
exempted
York
from
Canterbury
,
upon
a
considerable
feeling
;
The
Next
Pope
,
his
Successor
,
who
had
no
share
in
that
Boon
,
is
troubled
in
Conscience
(
if
well
illuminated
by
a
splendid
present
from
the
adverse
side
,
)
till
Canterbury
were
righted
,
and
the
Ghost
of
Austin
appeas'd
.
At
last
this
Controversy
was
referr'd
by
the
Pope
,
to
the
pleasure
and
decision
of
our
own
Kings
;
whose
Original
right
,
to
judge
of
this
Cause
,
was
now
remarkably
estabished
in
the
Crown
,
by
this
concession
and
president
,
from
what
motive
soever
it
proceeded
,
(
for
it
thwarted
two
of
their
chiefest
fundamentalls
,
their
Profit
,
and
their
Incommunicable
Judicature
of
Church
matters
,
)
which
they
seldom
quit
,
where
they
have
either
cowardly
or
credulous
Kings
to
deal
with
.
And
so
we
find
that
the
wise
and
valiant
King
Edward
the
third
,
put
an
everlasting
period
to
that
Controversy
under
his
great
[
](A47083-e143860-b)a
a
Sr.
Roger
Twisden
Histor.
Vindicat.
p.
21
,
22.
Seal
.
As
any
of
his
Protestant
Successors
,
being
better
enlightned
,
and
Brittishly
allyed
,
may
give
due
redress
to
the
Ancient
See
,
of
St.
David
,
in
like
manner
,
if
they
please
;
and
also
unite
Canterbury
to
London
,
as
it
was
ever
at
first
.
The
Extinction
of
great
and
Ancient
Sees
,
being
Sacriledge
,
but
their
Translation
from
that
place
to
this
,
the
undoubted
right
of
Princes
,
which
is
the
third
point
.
That
the
Protestant
Constitution
and
Confirmation
of
the
Primacy
of
Canterbury
,
is
according
to
the
[
](A47083-e143970-b)b
b
Photii
Nomocanon
Tit.
1.
c.
20.
Concil.
Eph.
Can.
8.
Concil
in
Trullo
Can.
38.
Concil
Chalced.
Can.
12.
&
17.
Canons
of
the
Universal
Church
,
as
well
as
the
Law
of
this
Land
,
which
is
sufficiently
cleared
before
,
and
hereafter
,
and
more
at
large
,
and
irrefragably
,
by
several
great
Writers
of
our
Church
,
particularly
Dr.
Hammond
,
and
Archbishop
Bramhall
,
to
whom
they
are
referred
,
who
have
a
mind
to
meet
more
Instances
and
Presidents
on
this
point
:
And
our
Romanists
,
of
any
men
,
should
not
except
,
or
regret
,
at
the
Constitution
of
our
chief
Chairs
by
the
Authority
of
our
lawful
and
Brittish
Kings
,
whose
first
power
,
and
footing
here
,
was
by
the
aid
and
assistance
of
Conquerours
and
Invaders
,
to
the
wrong
of
this
Church
.
For
though
the
Pope
first
pointed
out
London
,
(
who
had
the
same
right
to
dispose
of
the
Crown
,
as
of
the
Chaire
,
)
yet
the
Influence
of
King
Ethelbert
settled
the
Primacy
at
Canterbury
,
as
some
of
the
Norman
Kings
wrested
that
of
St.
David
to
it
,
by
meer
force
and
power
.
If
therefore
they
believe
,
in
behalf
of
themselves
,
that
Kings
may
constitute
,
or
translate
Metropolitan
Sees
,
against
old
Right
,
and
Canons
,
much
more
may
they
do
the
same
,
with
Right
and
Canons
of
their
side
:
For
lawful
Kings
in
their
own
Territories
succeed
in
that
power
,
which
was
given
,
or
restor'd
by
General
Councils
,
to
Christian
Emperours
,
to
make
what
Alteration
and
translations
of
Sees
and
Primacies
,
as
they
should
see
cause
:
The
Emperours
and
Metropolitans
both
agreeing
and
consenting
,
that
before
any
new
Metropolitan
See
should
be
alter'd
,
that
the
Mother
Church
should
be
satisfied
,
and
understand
from
his
Majesty
under
his
hand
,
that
he
was
not
surpriz'd
,
or
sollicited
,
or
misled
by
others
,
in
what
he
did
,
(
as
well
might
be
the
Case
of
Canterbury
,
in
its
Confirmation
by
our
English
Kings
,
in
the
darkness
of
Popery
,
before
the
Reformation
,
)
but
that
he
did
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
his
own
accord
,
and
choice
,
and
for
a
just
and
convenient
cause
;
either
out
of
respect
to
the
Dignity
of
the
new
place
,
or
City
;
or
out
of
particular
honour
to
the
personal
vertue
and
merits
of
its
present
Prelate
;
or
for
some
publick
benefit
and
advantage
to
the
Church
in
general
,
as
Balsamon
Notes
on
the
38
Canon
of
the
General
Council
in
Trullo
:
whereby
it
appears
,
that
it
is
still
in
the
power
and
Authority
of
the
Kings
of
Great
Brittain
,
to
settle
,
continue
,
or
translate
this
Primacy
,
by
their
Laws
,
to
what
place
,
they
please
,
and
to
restore
the
same
to
London
,
where
it
formerly
was
,
if
by
any
just
cause
they
shall
be
mov'd
thereunto
:
Either
1.
out
of
respect
to
the
6th
.
Canon
of
the
great
and
venerable
Council
of
Nice
,
upon
which
the
Rights
of
London
stood
founded
,
when
they
were
Schismatically
Invaded
,
by
a
high
hand
from
Rome
,
and
for
many
years
wrongfully
detain'd
and
usurp'd
.
Or
2.
to
cut
off
all
pretence
and
colour
of
subjection
,
or
dependance
of
this
Church
upon
Rome
,
and
all
occasion
of
stumbling
to
the
weak
Sons
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
Ignorant
in
History
,
who
are
misled
to
believe
,
that
Rome
is
the
Mother
Church
of
Brittain
,
because
it
was
undoubtedly
of
Canterbury
;
which
is
now
the
reputed
Mother
Church
of
all
England
;
And
by
consequence
that
our
Reformation
was
Schismatical
and
scandalous
,
(
the
Daughter
judging
,
and
rejecting
the
Mother
;
the
Inferiour
the
Superiour
,
)
and
of
ill
consequence
to
be
approved
by
Princes
.
Whereas
Rome
Originally
never
came
to
be
a
Mother
to
our
Brittain
,
so
much
as
in
pretence
,
but
only
by
Schisme
and
incroachment
,
most
fit
and
just
to
be
remedied
by
Princes
,
in
discountenance
of
wrong
,
and
disobedience
.
Because
3.
The
Learned
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
dayly
hit
our
Prelates
of
that
See
,
in
the
Teeth
,
and
the
Unlearned
likewise
,
harbour
evil
opinions
and
surmises
concerning
them
,
and
forbear
not
to
vent
and
utter
them
,
as
if
they
were
Vngrateful
,
and
Parricidial
in
their
Actings
,
against
their
first
Founder
and
Maintainer
,
whereby
some
of
themselves
also
might
be
discourag'd
,
and
cool'd
in
their
zeal
,
against
the
Romish
Vsurpation
,
to
which
their
honour'd
predecessors
owed
Allegiance
:
Whereas
Augustine
the
first
founder
,
had
his
maintenance
,
and
dignity
,
and
ways
of
acquisitions
,
from
the
Brittish
See
of
London
,
(
whereof
Canterbury
is
parcel
,
or
the
same
)
and
owed
Canonical
obedience
,
and
the
rights
and
fortunes
of
his
Successors
,
to
the
Brittish
Church
;
to
whom
they
are
ultimately
to
refund
,
if
these
are
to
refund
to
them
,
as
to
the
right
and
first
owners
.
Because
(
4.
)
it
would
be
a
great
strength
,
(
and
but
a
due
and
just
vindication
of
Protestantism
,
or
the
Apostolical
,
Ancient
,
Brittish
Church
,
after
such
long
abuse
and
wrongful
suffering
by
Rome
,
)
and
a
New
face
,
and
reviving
glory
to
old
Brittain
,
to
recover
its
Pristine
right
,
and
condition
,
in
Church
,
as
well
as
State
,
and
Name
;
and
worthy
of
a
share
in
those
Solemn
Consultations
appointed
,
(
as
it
were
by
providential
instinct
)
for
its
further
Union
in
Laws
and
Government
,
to
the
everlasting
honour
of
that
Prince
,
in
whose
Reign
it
should
be
recorded
,
to
be
accomplished
.
Or
,
(
6.
)
to
make
our
chief
See
in
Brittain
,
hold
some
better
proportion
with
the
like
,
in
Neigbouring
Kingdoms
,
(
as
Remes
,
or
Toledo
,
whom
in
Universities
,
and
Colledge
Endowments
,
we
far
exceed
to
our
Glory
,
)
to
be
a
fit
preferment
for
some
of
our
Princes
,
or
chiefest
Nobles
,
hereafter
,
for
the
great
support
of
the
Church
.
Or
at
least
,
(
7.
)
that
the
name
and
memory
of
Monk
Augustin
,
(
the
first
Author
of
this
disorder
by
his
Infamous
Schisms
and
murders
)
which
Reign'd
so
many
hundreds
of
years
,
in
such
glory
,
under
the
darkness
of
Popery
,
should
set
at
last
in
due
obscurity
,
under
the
Sun-shine
of
Protestantism
.
Which
considerations
are
recounted
,
not
out
of
any
design
,
or
desire
of
Innovation
,
though
into
a
Pristine
right
;
or
,
to
restore
the
bone
into
its
due
place
with
pain
and
danger
,
that
hath
been
so
long
out
of
joynt
,
and
well
serves
for
use
,
though
not
rightly
set
:
(
Though
the
whole
design
,
and
plea
of
the
Church
of
Rome
be
,
that
a
bone
rightly
set
,
and
settled
,
and
fully
useful
,
ought
to
be
dislocated
,
to
the
hazard
and
cripling
of
the
whole
,
to
be
in
the
wrong
posture
,
it
once
was
for
a
time
,
for
their
advantage
and
benefit
:
)
But
to
solve
scruples
,
and
unravel
scandals
,
and
pluck
up
all
misapprehensions
by
the
roots
,
whereby
any
might
be
deluded
,
by
any
pretences
of
Equity
,
or
conscience
,
or
filial
Reverence
for
a
Mother-Church
,
into
a
favourable
opinion
of
Romish
slavery
;
Or
,
if
any
be
prick'd
in
conscience
,
for
the
wrong
done
to
Rome
,
at
the
Reformation
,
let
the
same
prick
reach
,
to
the
wrong
done
before
to
Brittain
,
by
Romes
Schismatical
Invasion
,
which
no
prescription
of
time
,
or
years
could
give
right
to
,
and
then
all
will
be
in
right
order
,
as
at
first
they
were
,
and
ought
to
be
;
(
and
the
first
right
owners
shall
have
their
due
,
and
old
Trepassers
their
censure
and
rejection
)
yea
,
as
by
good
providence
,
they
now
are
,
and
stand
:
for
it
ought
to
be
well
known
,
and
understood
,
that
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
(
as
it
stands
Established
)
is
not
a
Roman
,
but
a
Brittish
See
;
and
consequently
Exempt
from
all
Romish
Superiority
,
or
dependance
,
by
an
Original
Birth-right
,
and
Immunity
;
and
therefore
forbiden
by
our
Laws
and
Synods
,
to
use
,
or
wear
any
Pall
,
or
Li●●●y
,
or
Legatine
power
,
of
Rome's
bestowing
;
and
settled
by
our
Brittish
Soveraigns
,
in
Christ-Church
Canterbury
,
as
effectually
,
and
Canonically
,
as
at
St.
Pauls
in
London
;
which
all
Christians
of
Brittain
,
whether
of
Protestant
,
or
Catholick
stamp
,
and
Character
,
may
now
with
a
safe
and
good
conscience
,
pay
due
submission
and
obedience
to
,
(
as
they
ought
,
)
without
Schism
,
or
scandal
,
or
forfeiture
of
their
Christian
Dignities
,
and
Orders
,
and
Communion
,
by
the
Canons
of
the
Universal
Church
hereafter
to
be
recited
,
which
before
they
could
not
;
For
though
Schism
be
objected
by
the
Romanists
to
the
Episcopals
,
as
by
the
Episcopals
,
to
the
Presbyterians
,
and
Non-conformists
;
yet
the
Pope
in
Brittain
,
and
his
Romish
Conv●●●cl●s
,
(
set
up
by
craft
,
or
●iolence
,
over
our
Churches
,
which
lay
out
of
his
Jurisdiction
,
)
ever
were
the
Original
Schismaticks
,
and
the
first
Patterns
,
and
ill
examples
of
disobedience
,
against
Right
Superiours
,
against
so
many
good
Laws
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
that
do
Excommunicate
,
and
depose
them
for
it
.
And
nothing
in
all
likelyhood
,
hath
,
or
doth
,
more
foment
,
and
ch●●ish
,
our
remaining
divisions
in
the
Land
,
and
S●●●s
in
the
Church
,
than
Jealousie
of
Popery
,
and
it
sp●●ted
hankerings
and
designs
,
to
reduce
men
again
,
under
the
old
yoak
of
Rome
▪
so
much
d●rest●●
,
and
justly
abhorr'd
,
by
the
whole
Nation
.
If
All
in
Trust
,
and
Eminency
,
could
fully
satisfie
men's
fears
,
and
Suspitions
,
of
their
unfeigned
adherence
,
under
God
,
and
the
King
,
to
their
Brittish
Mother-Church
,
in
opposition
,
and
detestation
of
all
Forreign
Corrivals
for
Superiority
;
It
were
strange
,
and
justly
unexpected
,
if
all
parties
throughout
this
miserably
divided
Nation
,
would
not
soon
joyn
hearts
,
and
hands
,
and
Church-meetings
,
with
one
another
,
in
an
entire
and
indissolvable
Union
,
and
Brotherhood
,
to
the
Infinite
joy
and
happiness
of
Prince
and
People
.
SECTION
XIV
.
That
the
Primacy
of
Canterbury
,
as
by
the
Pope
and
Monk
Augustine
,
is
Schismatical
,
and
against
the
Canons
of
the
Vniversal
Church
;
and
of
the
several
Nullities
of
the
Church
of
Rome
in
England
:
And
how
their
Clergy
,
Intruding
here
,
stand
depriv'd
of
their
Orders
,
by
the
Canons
of
all
the
Ancient
General
Councils
;
and
their
Laity
,
that
abet
them
,
of
their
Christian
Communion
by
the
same
Authority
.
BUt
the
Supremacy
of
the
See
of
Canterbury
by
the
Popes
Authority
alone
,
as
our
Romanists
would
have
it
,
without
the
Authority
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
is
Infamously
Schismatical
,
and
irregular
,
and
against
the
Canons
of
the
universal
Church
,
and
their
own
rules
and
principles
;
first
,
it
is
several
wayes
against
the
Canons
,
in
respect
of
their
Invasions
of
the
rights
of
other
Metropolitans
,
which
was
adjudg'd
[
](A47083-e145240-b)a
a
Photii
Nomoc.
Tit.
1.
p.
20.
infamous
and
mulctable
,
before
that
in
the
Council
of
Chalcedon
and
in
Trullo
,
power
was
yielded
to
the
Emperours
to
erect
,
or
to
translate
Metropolitical
Chaires
;
and
also
against
the
Canons
,
in
respect
of
many
Illegal
Ordinations
:
which
made
the
Romish
Church
null
in
Law
,
in
England
,
several
wayes
,
besides
those
nullities
in
fact
,
and
event
,
we
have
before
instanc'd
.
Many
are
the
Canons
of
the
best
,
and
Ancientest
Councils
,
and
the
most
general
,
and
Oecumenical
,
that
the
Church
of
Christ
ever
had
,
which
condemn
the
first
Entrance
of
Augustine
,
and
his
Pope
Gregory
,
and
the
Re-entrance
of
Archbishop
Theodore
,
and
his
Successors
,
upon
our
Brittish
Church
and
Provinces
,
under
no
less
penalties
,
than
deposition
,
or
degradation
of
their
Clergy
,
from
their
several
States
,
and
Dignities
;
and
Excommunication
of
their
Laity
,
from
Christian
Fellowship
;
besides
the
making
all
their
Ecclesiastical
Acts
,
and
Ordinations
,
to
be
utterly
void
and
null
to
all
intents
:
If
this
were
of
any
value
,
or
moment
,
with
them
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
who
boast
,
and
crack
,
of
a
great
respect
they
have
,
above
others
,
for
Fathers
,
and
Councils
,
and
Ancient
Traditions
;
but
experience
too
much
discovers
,
it
is
all
with
Reservations
,
and
Provisoes
,
that
they
offer
not
to
touch
,
or
reflect
upon
their
Church
,
in
any
of
its
grossest
errours
,
or
most
enormous
misdemeanours
;
for
if
they
do
it
in
the
lest
,
the
Canons
of
the
Universal
Church
,
shall
have
no
more
respect
at
their
hands
,
than
the
Canonical
Scriptures
;
which
are
not
allowed
to
have
any
sound
,
or
sense
,
where
they
cross
and
disagree
from
the
private
interpretation
of
their
Church
:
I
say
private
,
and
suspicious
,
because
notoriously
savouring
of
private
ends
,
and
carnal
designes
,
and
Worldly
ambition
,
and
self-love
,
above
any
Church
,
or
Haeresie
whatsoever
,
in
all
their
Commentaries
,
and
Expositions
,
and
every
point
,
and
Article
of
their
Faith
,
and
Government
,
wherein
they
differ
from
us
:
Or
they
shall
be
openly
disown'd
,
and
rejected
for
no
lawful
Councils
,
either
in
whole
,
or
in
part
,
according
to
their
liking
or
disliking
of
particulars
;
who
yet
call
for
implicit
obedience
to
their
own
petty
Authorities
,
and
decrees
,
how
contrary
soever
to
Common
sense
,
or
reason
while
themselves
dispute
,
and
contradict
the
power
and
jurisdiction
of
far
greater
Superiours
,
acting
,
and
decreeing
,
with
the
special
assistance
of
the
Spirit
of
God
:
So
that
,
as
to
such
Roman-Catholicks
,
who
are
wedded
and
guided
by
their
wills
and
Idols
,
more
than
Truth
,
or
Conscience
;
the
Testimonies
,
and
Canons
,
I
shall
produce
,
will
prove
but
Pearls
ill
cast
,
yet
with
this
advantage
and
satisfaction
,
that
they
shall
drive
and
force
them
either
to
submission
;
or
to
rebellion
;
either
to
confess
,
and
acknowledge
themselves
to
be
convict
Schismaticks
,
and
Sacrilegious
Robbers
,
and
Oppressors
;
and
their
Popes
and
Missionaries
depos'd
,
and
condemn'd
in
all
their
Titles
,
Holy
Orders
,
and
pretences
,
by
the
Holy
solemn
Laws
and
Canons
of
the
Universal
,
and
undoubtedly
Catholick
Church
of
Christ
:
or
manifestly
detect
themselves
to
be
Antichrist
in
this
,
as
in
their
other
practices
;
and
the
Invaders
of
Gods
Regiment
,
and
power
,
in
all
its
formes
,
and
varieties
of
of
appearance
;
as
of
God
the
Creator
,
in
disposing
the
Kingdoms
of
the
World
;
of
God
Redeemer
,
in
Lording
over
Souls
and
Consciences
;
so
of
God
the
Holy
Spirit
and
Sanctifier
,
in
slighting
Scriptures
,
and
General
Councils
:
Which
last
part
,
it
is
to
be
fear'd
they
'l
chuse
to
take
,
as
being
thereto
,
too
much
inclin'd
by
their
Principles
,
being
one
main
cause
,
(
if
not
perrhaps
the
principal
,
)
that
the
spirit
of
truth
and
concord
,
hath
withdrawn
it self
,
in
lamentable
manner
,
from
Christian
Churches
and
Councils
,
these
several
last
hundreds
of
years
;
in
whose
Assemblies
it
cannot
well
appear
,
with
liberty
,
and
without
diminution
of
its
Divine
Honour
and
Glory
,
when
its
promis'd
assistance
to
Gods
Church
,
gathered
together
in
his
name
,
must
be
eftsoons
check'd
,
and
controll'd
by
the
Negative
will
,
and
lust
,
of
one
man
,
that
sets
up
himself
above
Both
;
and
the
Interest
of
Rome
,
made
the
mark
to
steer
by
,
instead
of
Truth
and
Holiness
,
and
Gods
holy
spirit
thereby
necessitated
,
either
to
countenance
Errour
,
and
Tyranny
,
by
its
presence
,
or
to
stand
out
;
whereby
is
left
but
a
Carcass
of
a
Church
,
and
not
a
Church
;
for
a
Church
without
Gods
spirit
,
is
but
as
the
body
without
the
Soul
;
the
one
as
ready
moulders
into
errour
and
corruption
,
as
the
other
into
stench
and
rottenness
;
as
is
the
condition
of
the
Modern
Roman
Church
too
visibly
.
The
first
Canon
I
shall
instance
in
,
shall
be
the
third
General
Council
,
held
at
Ephesus
,
(
than
which
hardly
any
president
can
be
more
apposite
to
the
Case
of
Rome
and
Brittain
,
)
and
that
Councill's
determination
upon
the
complaint
of
Cyprus
against
Antioch
;
where
three
points
may
be
observ'd
.
1.
The
state
of
their
case
and
grievance
.
2.
The
sense
and
resentment
of
the
Council
.
3.
The
decree
and
redress
.
1.
Their
complaint
to
the
Council
by
Declaration
,
and
the
Affirmation
of
their
Bishops
,
then
,
and
there
,
present
,
was
,
that
the
Bishop
,
or
Patriarch
of
Antioch
,
did
send
,
and
Consecrate
Bishops
,
for
the
Isle
of
Cyprus
,
in
violation
of
their
Ancient
Rights
and
Customes
:
The
occasion
of
this
encroachment
was
,
as
is
noted
by
Balsamon
,
and
Zonaras
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Upon
a
pretence
,
and
imitation
of
the
Duke
of
Antioch
,
(
under
the
Romans
,
)
sending
thence
a
Deputy
Governour
for
this
Isle
.
The
plea
of
the
Cypriots
was
,
(
as
is
imply'd
in
the
Canon
,
)
an
Ancient
immemorial
right
of
chusing
,
and
consecrating
their
own
Bishops
among
themselves
:
On
the
other
hand
,
the
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
had
his
Patriarchal
dignity
,
and
the
Supremacy
of
St.
Peters
Chair
to
insist
on
,
from
whom
he
deriv'd
by
undoubted
Lineal
Succession
:
Now
if
this
Controversy
had
come
before
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
his
Conclave
,
or
Lateran
,
or
Tridentine
Council
,
it
is
easie
to
coniecture
,
who
had
gone
by
the
worst
;
but
not
so
easie
to
know
,
whom
the
prey
should
have
been
adjudg'd
to
,
whether
to
Antioch
,
or
rather
to
Rome
her self
?
although
the
other
were
the
acknowledg'd
Chaire
of
St.
Peter
,
establish'd
for
7
years
at
Antioch
,
at
the
lest
,
before
ever
he
arriv'd
at
Rome
.
2.
But
the
sense
and
resentment
of
their
wrong
,
by
this
great
Council
,
is
very
remarkable
,
who
took
this
matter
into
their
cognizance
and
Judicature
,
(
though
no
les●
than
the
Patriarch
of
the
East
,
and
as
great
,
as
the
Pope
takes
himself
to
be
,
was
one
of
the
parties
,
to
a●ide
their
censure
,
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
thus
they
represent
the
mischief
and
consequence
of
this
encroachment
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
A
new
kind
of
Schismatical
attempt
,
in
defiance
of
the
(
Apostolical
)
Laws
of
the
Church
,
and
Canons
of
the
Holy
Fathers
,
and
striking
at
the
common
Liberty
of
Christendom
,
yea
the
Spiritual
Spiritual
Liberty
of
men
Souls
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
Christ
himself
by
his
bloud
hath
purchas'd
for
us
,
(
and
consequently
which
none
but
Antichrist
would
invade
.
)
An
evil
that
was
like
to
be
the
more
mischievous
,
because
so
like
to
spread
;
and
requiring
therefore
a
stronger
bar
,
and
remedy
,
and
watch
against
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Lest
proud
affectation
of
secular
Grandeur
,
and
Authority
,
creep
in
,
under
a
demure
pretence
,
and
Cover
,
of
Sacred
order
,
and
Government
,
and
we
be
depriv'd
of
our
pretious
Liberty
,
by
little
,
and
little
,
and
unawares
unto
us
;
This
being
their
sence
.
(
2.
)
Their
sentence
and
redress
is
to
be
next
observ'd
,
in
four
particulars
.
(
1.
)
The
Remedy
it
gives
to
the
Cypriots
.
(
2.
)
The
security
,
and
Protection
,
to
all
others
,
in
the
like
case
.
(
3.
)
The
Irreversibleness
thereof
by
any
Power
.
(
4.
)
The
grounds
and
reasons
of
it
.
(
1.
)
It
gives
remedy
and
Restitution
to
the
injur'd
Cypriots
,
that
they
should
enjoy
their
Ancient
Metropolical
rights
,
and
Independancies
from
Antioch
,
according
to
Ancient
Custom
,
and
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
safe
,
and
unviolable
,
from
all
Forreign
Force
and
Intrusion
whatsoever
.
2.
Securiry
and
Protection
to
all
other
Diocesses
and
Christian
Provinces
,
in
what
part
soever
of
the
World
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
It
seeming
good
to
this
holy
and
great
Synod
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
preserve
inviolable
to
every
Province
,
its
rights
,
and
priviledges
,
which
formerly
it
had
from
the
beginning
,
according
to
an
Ancient
Custom
;
That
no
Bishop
,
beloved
of
God
whatsoever
,
should
offer
to
invade
the
Province
of
another
,
which
never
was
before
,
or
from
the
beginning
,
neither
under
his
,
nor
any
of
his
Predecessor's
Jurisdiction
;
But
,
and
if
any
should
presume
to
Seize
,
or
Subject
the
same
unto
them
,
by
force
,
against
their
will
,
they
are
hereby
to
restore
the
same
.
(
3.
)
The
perpetuity
and
Irreversibleness
of
this
decree
,
every
Metropolitan
being
to
have
a
Copy
thereof
,
and
if
any
Bull
or
Patent
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
from
any
Prince
,
or
Patriarch
,
should
be
produced
by
any
person
,
in
wrong
and
derogation
of
this
decree
,
the
whole
Oecumenical
,
and
Holy
Synod
adjudge
that
Instrument
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
be
void
,
and
of
no
effect
,
or
force
.
4.
And
the
ground
and
reason
of
this
Canon
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
the
Canons
of
the
Fathers
be
not
violated
,
and
made
nothing
off
,
and
the
other
evils
above
mentioned
effectually
prevented
,
(
whereof
all
that
encroach
upon
the
Provinces
of
others
,
stand
guilty
in
the
sence
of
this
Synod
.
)
And
what
can
be
more
manifest
to
any
common
understanding
,
but
that
the
three
Metropolitical
Sees
of
Brittain
,
are
within
the
●rotection
of
this
Canon
,
and
Rome's
Intrusion
heer
(
against
the
wills
and
rights
of
our
Brittish
Bishops
)
within
its
stroake
and
censure
.
For
the
pretences
of
Rome
,
as
Patriarch
of
the
West
,
or
successor
of
St.
Peter
,
or
aided
by
Ethelbert
,
and
others
,
are
the
same
in
all
respects
with
those
of
Antioch
,
herein
condemn'd
and
barr'd
.
That
our
Brittish
Isles
made
their
own
Ordinations
amongst
themselves
,
of
Ancient
Custom
,
without
recourse
to
Rome
,
as
well
as
the
Isles
of
Cyprus
,
without
recourse
to
Antioch
,
appears
by
our
Brittish
Bishops
contests
with
Augustine
,
Synodically
averring
their
owns
rights
and
Customs
,
and
rejecting
his
Usurpations
;
and
by
the
confession
of
Pope
Gregory
,
compared
with
the
presence
of
our
Brittish
Bishops
,
in
the
Councils
of
the
Church
;
which
proves
they
were
Bishops
and
Archbishops
;
which
yet
never
fetch'd
their
Palls
from
Rome
,
as
he
found
,
which
proves
they
were
without
dependance
on
that
See
,
and
that
upon
every
good
reason
and
probability
,
not
only
from
their
Royal
,
Imperiall
Priviledges
,
but
their
undoubted
Seniority
,
being
a
Church
in
years
,
before
Rome
was
in
its
Cradle
.
And
if
a
Church
,
then
having
Bishops
,
and
Ordinations
,
Coaevous
with
it
;
and
therefore
without
the
help
of
Rome
,
Originally
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Which
could
not
Act
,
or
Rule
here
,
before
it self
was
in
being
.
Therefore
the
pretences
and
Usurpations
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
over
the
Chairs
of
Brittain
,
were
absolute
violations
of
the
Laws
,
and
traditions
of
the
Ancient
Church
,
(
mention'd
by
this
General
Council
)
for
900
years
together
,
and
still
are
in
their
hearts
and
minds
,
could
they
but
bring
their
designs
and
purposes
to
pass
;
which
clearly
discovers
one
great
flaw
in
the
Art
,
and
mystery
of
obedience
,
whereof
they
pass
in
the
World
for
such
admired
Masters
,
and
Patrons
,
being
themselves
the
greatest
example
,
and
president
of
disobedience
,
to
the
undoubted
Catholick
Church
,
while
they
press
so
much
for
the
obedience
of
others
,
to
their
Counterfeit
.
Let
them
but
obey
the
Catholick
Church
,
(
least
they
be
no
Church
to
themselves
,
or
others
)
and
we
in
Brittain
shall
never
hear
any
more
of
their
calls
,
and
clamours
for
obedience
,
and
subjection
,
against
all
Law
,
right
,
and
History
,
and
modesty
.
The
next
shall
be
that
known
,
and
famous
Canon
,
touching
the
several
limits
and
Perambulations
of
the
Ancient
Chayrs
of
Alexandria
,
Rome
,
and
Antioch
,
and
Jerusalem
,
and
other
Metropolitan
Sees
,
in
the
Ancient
Church
,
(
being
the
Rule
,
and
foundation
,
whereon
the
Council
of
Ephesus
,
grounded
their
Decree
and
president
;
)
that
all
might
know
their
own
Limits
,
and
enjoy
their
own
rights
,
and
keep
within
their
own
bounds
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
saith
Aristenus
on
it
;
Every
Patriarch
,
ought
to
rest
sufficed
with
his
own
Priviledges
,
and
none
of
them
to
encroach
upon
anothers
Province
,
that
was
never
before
under
him
.
For
this
were
to
be
blowen
up
with
a
desire
of
wordly
greatness
,
as
before
.
A
Canon
made
for
the
preservation
of
peace
,
and
Order
amongst
Churches
,
and
to
prevent
strifes
and
scandalls
,
saith
another
upon
the
same
Subject
.
But
Rome
will
not
endure
to
hear
of
any
equality
,
or
exemption
,
from
its
sole
,
and
Universal
Soveraignty
,
and
Vice-Gerency
under
Christ
.
Nor
is
it
enough
with
Popes
,
to
be
the
first
in
the
same
rank
and
order
,
[
which
once
they
had
,
while
the
City
was
Imperial
,
as
there
is
a
Priority
or
Seniority
amongst
Dukes
,
and
Grandees
,
for
peace
and
order
sake
)
but
they
must
have
all
their
Equals
,
to
be
their
Subjects
;
and
the
whole
World
but
one
Province
,
and
that
Subject
to
them
alone
;
and
until
all
be
their
own
,
Peace
and
Order
,
must
not
be
.
And
this
high
pretence
,
Father'd
upon
Christ
and
St.
Peter
,
is
ei●●●●
true
,
or
false
;
If
true
,
then
down
go
all
General
Councils
,
that
maintain'd
distinct
and
Independant
Provinces
,
and
down
goes
the
Immunity
of
our
Brittish
Church
,
and
any
other
Church
whatsoever
;
their
liberties
are
forfeit
,
their
Charter
is
overthrown
;
for
if
Rome
be
Soveraign
to
all
,
then
all
unavoidably
are
Subject
to
Rome
;
for
to
deny
subjection
and
obedience
,
where
Supremacy
is
acknowleged
,
were
absurdity
in
reason
,
and
Rebellion
in
grain
.
But
if
this
title
of
Monarchy
Ecclesiastical
be
false
,
and
groundless
,
and
arising
from
naught
,
but
swelling
pride
,
and
carnal
ambition
,
to
be
greatest
,
or
,
at
best
,
from
the
Graunt
of
the
Tyrant
Phocas
,
is
is
a
certain
Key
,
and
a
manifest
discovery
,
where
to
find
,
and
track
out
Antichrist
,
which
exalts
it self
above
every
thing
,
that
is
God
,
or
holy
,
and
Soveraign
,
as
we
observ'd
Rome
before
to
do
,
above
God
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
,
so
here
above
the
Holy
Catholick
Church
,
which
in
the
belief
of
Christendom
comes
next
to
the
blessed
Trinity
,
but
in
the
Creed
of
Rome
,
must
give
place
to
the
Pope
,
to
go
before
it
;
to
whom
all
Ancient
Churches
,
must
vail
their
Soveraignty
,
(
as
Kings
their
Crowns
,
)
as
well
as
private
consciences
,
their
Divine
Allegiance
,
and
Subjection
,
which
they
ow
to
God
,
and
truth
,
and
no
other
,
but
for
his
sake
.
And
as
the
case
is
brought
to
a
short
and
plain
Issue
,
so
to
this
hazard
and
inconvenience
to
proud
Rome
,
that
when
the
Immunity
,
and
freedom
of
any
one
single
Church
is
proved
and
evinced
,
Irrefragably
,
their
Universal
Supremacy
is
overthrown
,
and
wrested
from
them
,
and
nothing
left
in
their
close
possession
,
but
Antichristian
guilt
,
by
such
pride
and
and
Arrogance
Incurred
.
This
Ancient
and
Sacred
Canon
,
for
more
satisfaction
,
runs
thus
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Let
Ancient
Customs
be
firmly
observed
,
those
in
Egypt
,
Lybia
,
and
Pentapolis
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
should
have
the
command
and
power
over
all
those
,
for
to
the
Bishop
,
that
is
at
Rome
,
this
is
likewise
usual
;
in
like
manner
at
Antioch
,
and
in
the
other
Provinces
,
their
several
honours
,
and
Primacies
are
to
be
preserved
safe
,
and
entire
,
to
each
Church
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
this
Custom
is
to
be
mark'd
,
as
Universally
manifest
,
and
acknowledged
in
the
Churches
,
that
if
any
one
be
ordain'd
a
Bishop
,
against
the
will
and
likeing
of
the
Metropolitan
,
This
great
Synod
hath
decreed
and
resolv●d
,
that
such
a
one
ought
not
to
be
taken
to
be
a
Bishop
.
Which
is
explained
and
confirmed
in
the
second
General
Council
,
held
at
Constantinople
,
in
these
words
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
Let
not
Forreign
Bishops
approach
those
Churches
,
that
are
without
their
[
](A47083-e146620-b)a
a
Concil.
Constant
.
1
Can.
2.
&
3.
bounds
and
Jurisdiction
,
nor
blend
and
confound
the
Churches
,
(
which
the
Canons
made
distinct
,
)
Let
the
Bishops
of
Alexandria
have
the
charge
of
the
East
only
,
always
reserving
the
due
honours
of
Primacy
to
the
Church
of
Antioch
,
as
they
are
allotted
to
it
in
the
Nice
Rules
.
And
let
the
Bishops
of
the
As●●n
Diocess
govern
such
places
as
are
in
Asia
,
and
concern
themselves
in
no
other
that
are
out
of
it
:
And
the
Bishops
of
Pontus
,
rule
only
in
the
Pontic
Province
:
And
of
Thracia
in
Thracia
only
,
and
not
further
;
and
let
no
Bishops
,
without
Invitation
,
come
out
of
their
own
Diocess
to
confer
Orders
,
or
to
dispose
and
rectifie
any
matters
Ecclesiastical
,
but
by
the
rule
above
written
,
to
be
observ'd
in
every
Diocess
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
For
this
is
manifest
and
out
of
doubt
,
that
in
every
particular
Province
,
the
Synod
of
that
Province
,
ought
to
administer
and
govern
all
throughout
,
according
as
the
Synod
of
Nice
hath
decreed
in
such
matters
.
Now
by
these
two
great
Councils
,
and
that
of
Ephesus
together
,
being
the
three
first
general
and
Oecumenical
,
as
in
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
,
or
rather
of
all
Christendom
,
it
stands
decided
and
established
,
that
the
Church
of
Cyprus
is
not
subject
to
any
Church
,
no
not
to
Rome
,
but
is
Sovereign
within
it self
:
There
being
no
reason
,
why
it
should
be
subject
to
Rome
,
more
than
to
Antioch
;
both
deriving
from
St.
Peter
,
(
Christs
Vicar
)
alike
.
If
therefore
free
,
and
exempt
,
from
the
one
,
she
is
alike
free
and
exempt
from
the
other
,
by
the
same
sentence
,
and
for
the
same
cause
,
of
having
power
and
Authority
within
it self
,
by
Ancient
custome
,
which
frees
it
from
all
Forreign
Sovereignty
whatsoever
by
necessity
,
for
the
contradiction
that
is
between
being
under
,
and
not
under
any
other
,
because
absolute
and
free
within
it self
,
as
the
Council
did
adjudge
,
both
the
right
,
and
fact
.
Therefore
Rome
cannot
be
Supream
to
Cyprus
;
whereby
her
universal
Superiority
is
manifestly
overthrown
,
and
she
bound
to
suspect
her self
of
Antichristian
Arrogance
.
And
if
not
Supream
to
Cyprus
,
much
less
to
Antioch
,
which
is
Ancienter
in
Christ
,
than
both
:
For
from
Antioch
the
Gospel
came
to
Rome
,
and
C●prus
,
by
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
,
as
is
confess'd
by
themselves
,
which
therefore
had
a
Chaire
,
and
the
rights
of
a
Chaire
by
consequence
,
before
Rome
had
being
:
I
will
not
here
take
upon
me
,
to
enumerate
all
Provincial
Churches
,
of
Ancient
Apostolical
foundation
,
or
Imperial
exemption
,
that
by
this
,
and
other
Canons
of
General
Councils
,
were
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
chief
within
themselves
,
as
were
Bulgaria
,
Iberia
,
and
Cyprus
,
(
as
Balsamon
notes
on
the
second
Canon
of
Canstantinople
,
)
and
Carthage
,
(
after
mature
debate
and
tryal
for
its
Title
with
Rome
,
which
was
discovered
to
have
no
right
of
Supremacy
,
or
Appeal
,
and
what
she
alleadg'd
out
of
the
Nice
Canons
,
was
found
in
open
Council
,
after
perusal
of
Records
,
sent
for
on
purpose
from
the
East
,
to
be
meer
[
](A47083-e147070-b)b
b
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Zonar
.
in
can
.
31.
Conc.
Carthag
.
cheat
,
and
forgery
;
and
all
transmarine
Powers
,
and
consequently
that
of
Rome
,
were
barr'd
out
by
strong
[
](A47083-e147120-b)c
c
Conc.
Carthag
,
c.
31.
c
Conc.
Milevit
.
c.
22.
Canons
,
that
no
Bishop
might
go
out
of
the
Land
beyond
the
Sees
,
without
the
special
License
of
his
Metropolitan
:
That
no
appeals
should
be
pursued
to
transmarine
Tribunalls
,
but
only
to
the
Primates
of
their
Provinces
,
under
pain
of
being
Excommunicate
,
throughout
all
the
Churches
of
Africa
;
)
Such
immunity
had
the
Church
of
Alexandria
,
which
in
that
respect
,
is
equall'd
to
Rome
,
by
the
words
of
this
Canon
.
For
Rome
it self
,
was
chief
in
like
manner
,
and
unsubordinate
to
any
other
,
in
her
own
Province
,
though
not
Superior
to
all
the
Churches
of
Europe
,
as
she
vainly
pretends
.
And
if
any
had
this
immunity
,
and
chiefty
within
it self
,
the
Church
of
Brittain
had
it
,
beyond
all
doubt
,
or
question
;
and
that
by
the
express
letter
and
intendment
of
this
Nice
Canon
,
which
confirms
such
rights
to
all
Metropolitan
Bishops
,
that
were
before
in
being
:
As
our
Metropolitans
of
York
,
and
London
,
and
Caerleon
,
manifestly
were
;
as
appears
by
the
Records
and
Subscriptions
of
the
Council
of
Arles
,
which
was
as
great
a
Council
in
the
West
,
as
Nice
was
in
the
East
,
and
held
about
14
or
15
years
before
the
other
.
Besides
its
Seniority
to
Rome
in
the
Faith
,
and
its
distance
and
separation
by
Sea
,
as
well
as
Carthage
,
and
its
pre-eminence
in
first
Kings
,
and
Emperors
,
and
being
known
at
Rome
,
when
Gregory
was
about
sending
Monk
Augustine
hither
,
to
have
no
Pall
from
Rome
by
his
own
confession
,
upon
search
.
Yea
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Saith
Balsamon
,
upon
the
said
second
Can.
of
Constantinople
.
From
the
beginning
all
Metropolitans
of
Provinces
,
were
chiefs
within
themselves
,
and
ordain'd
by
their
own
Synods
,
which
is
much
confirm'd
,
by
that
Ancient
MS.
Carranza
mentions
,
which
renders
that
passage
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Quoniam
quidem
Metropolitano
Episcopo
hoc
idem
moris
est
,
&c.
And
as
all
Subjects
in
the
State
,
are
concern'd
and
bound
to
know
,
who
is
their
right
Ruler
,
and
proper
Superiour
;
so
is
it
in
the
Church
;
men
are
Commanded
to
know
their
chiefs
:
But
no
where
,
either
in
Scripture
,
or
Ancient
Fathers
,
or
Councils
is
it
express'd
,
that
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
is
this
Chief
;
that
all
Churches
,
and
Provinces
are
Bound
to
know
,
and
own
for
such
;
for
then
this
controversy
of
Supremacy
were
decided
,
past
all
further
dispute
.
But
what
Metropolitan
,
or
Patriarch
then
,
is
recommended
to
us
in
Scripture
,
or
Tradition
,
to
know
and
obey
for
such
?
My
Text
,
and
the
34
Canon
of
the
Apostles
answers
this
Question
,
and
resolves
us
,
whom
we
are
to
look
upon
as
our
chief
,
both
in
Heaven
and
Earth
:
For
Christ
is
that
Invisible
Chief
in
Heaven
,
we
are
to
know
,
and
serve
in
all
we
do
,
from
the
heart
:
And
on
Earth
,
the
Primate
of
every
Province
,
(
and
not
the
Pope
over
all
,
)
was
Him
,
that
all
Christians
in
the
Ancient
,
and
truly
Catholick
Church
,
were
bound
to
Know
,
and
own
,
and
obey
,
as
their
head
,
before
Magistrates
became
Christians
.
And
the
Pope
of
Rome
is
there
quite
forgot
,
and
not
mention'd
in
the
lest
;
and
at
such
a
time
,
as
his
Authority
,
and
Supremacy
had
been
by
all
means
to
be
salv'd
,
or
heeded
,
if
it
had
been
then
,
but
a
point
of
any
right
,
or
order
,
in
the
belief
of
the
Apostolical
Church
,
which
is
now
so
great
a
point
of
Faith
,
in
the
Roman
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
The
Bishops
of
every
particular
Nation
,
ought
to
Know
Him
,
who
is
Chief
amongst
themselves
,
and
to
count
Him
,
as
their
Head
.
And
to
do
nothing
beyond
their
particular
concern
and
duty
,
without
Him
,
nor
he
either
to
do
any
thing
,
without
the
advice
of
them
all
,
for
so
peace
and
concord
shall
be
attain'd
,
and
preserv'd
,
and
God
shall
be
glorified
.
Whereby
is
evident
,
that
the
Primitive
Ecclesiastical
state
of
Christendom
was
,
(
as
its
present
civil
is
,
)
Aristocratical
,
and
not
Monarchical
;
where
several
Provinces
,
had
their
several
Bishops
,
or
Primates
,
for
their
Ecclesiastical
Princes
,
(
As
now-a-dayes
several
Kingdoms
are
under
their
own
several
Kings
,
and
States
,
and
no
one
Prince
Supream
,
or
,
as
a
civil
Imperial
Pope
,
over
all
the
rest
:
)
But
in
comparison
,
of
one
another
,
all
were
equals
,
and
unsubordinate
to
one
another
;
(
as
to
power
and
subjection
,
though
not
to
order
,
and
precedency
;
)
And
in
their
own
Territories
Monarchical
,
or
supream
within
themselves
:
And
if
the
State
of
the
Church
was
so
,
and
so
to
be
preserv'd
by
this
Canon
,
although
the
state
civil
was
different
,
and
Monarchical
;
all
Christian
Kingdoms
and
Provinces
being
then
under
one
Emperour
,
(
as
he
that
hath
read
St.
Cyprian
,
or
St.
Hierome
,
can
make
but
little
doubt
,
)
what
reason
is
there
,
that
the
State
Civil
,
and
Sacred
,
being
now
equally
Aristocratical
,
the
harmony
should
be
dissolv'd
,
and
all
should
become
slaves
,
against
right
,
and
Laws
,
and
Canons
,
to
please
the
Pride
and
sin
of
one
?
He
that
drives
at
an
Universal
Monarchy
,
is
,
and
ought
to
be
taken
,
by
every
Prince
,
and
State
,
as
a
publick
enemy
:
The
reason
is
the
same
in
Church
,
as
well
,
as
State
;
Yea
there
is
president
for
Universal
Monarchy
in
States
,
but
none
in
the
external
Church
,
but
only
Prophecyes
,
and
warnings
of
Antichrist
,
that
should
be
such
.
Now
for
Rome
to
be
Soveraign
,
(
as
she
pretends
,
)
and
every
Metropolitan
Church
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Chief
and
unsubordinate
within
its
own
Province
,
according
to
right
and
Ancient
customes
,
is
a
manifest
contradiction
,
and
inconsistency
:
Both
cannot
be
true
together
;
but
the
last
was
proved
to
be
most
true
,
by
as
great
a
testimony
,
and
suffrage
,
as
Earth
can
afford
,
the
consent
of
several
General
Councils
,
the
greatest
that
ever
met
,
and
in
the
best
,
and
purest
times
.
And
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
Per
omnia
autem
manifestum
est
:
This
is
universally
manifest
,
is
the
manner
of
wording
of
this
point
,
in
this
Canon
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Manifestum
namque
est
,
quod
per
singulas
quasque
Provincias
in
the
other
,
like
unto
it
,
both
in
the
Originals
,
and
their
own
Roman
Translations
:
Therefore
if
the
one
be
so
manifestly
true
,
the
other
of
Rome's
Supremacy
,
is
as
manifestly
false
:
Let
them
shift
off
the
consequence
of
Antichristianism
,
as
they
can
.
Yet
Baronius
[
](A47083-e148250-b)a
a
Spondanus
An.
325.
n.
32.
would
prove
the
Supremacy
of
Rome
,
out
of
this
very
Canon
,
as
what
will
they
not
venter
,
before
they
'l
part
with
their
chiefest
Idol
;
but
his
offers
are
meer
Cavil
,
and
Petitio
Principii
,
or
begging
of
the
Question
,
contrary
to
the
context
,
and
the
design
of
this
great
Council
,
and
contrary
also
to
the
text
,
in
whole
,
and
in
part
:
The
design
being
to
strengthen
the
Authority
of
the
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
against
Meletius
and
Arrius
,
who
ordain'd
Bishops
for
themselves
,
within
his
Province
,
against
his
will
and
consent
;
which
Consecrations
were
as
Schismatical
,
(
being
done
against
his
License
in
Egypt
,
)
as
the
like
were
,
if
done
at
Rome
,
or
Italy
,
against
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
:
Both
of
Ancient
custom
,
having
the
like
Authority
within
their
proper
Province
:
and
the
Foundation
of
the
Decree
,
being
the
equality
of
Alexandria
with
Rome
,
as
likewise
with
Antioch
,
in
this
respect
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Where
equality
is
suppos'd
,
its
absurd
to
imagine
the
same
,
in
the
same
respect
to
be
subject
,
and
supream
,
for
that
were
inequality
,
and
contradiction
:
Besides
,
the
union
,
and
strength
,
of
the
Churches
Government
,
and
Discipline
,
(
that
whosoever
is
excommunicate
in
one
Province
,
should
stand
so
with
all
the
rest
,
is
not
grounded
upon
the
necessary
Dominion
of
One
over
all
the
rest
,
(
which
is
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
Popery
,
and
one
of
its
Master
errours
,
against
the
mind
of
our
Saviour
,
and
the
known
state
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
the
union
and
the
peace
of
all
Christendom
;
)
but
upon
the
Brotherly
love
and
communion
,
suppos'd
amongst
all
Christian
Churches
,
in
the
5th
.
Canon
of
Nice
▪
wherein
appears
the
difference
between
Ecclesiastical
,
and
Civil
Polities
of
those
times
,
and
this
:
The
Laws
and
Sentences
of
these
,
being
of
force
only
,
within
their
own
Territories
,
by
right
of
Empire
;
but
of
those
,
every
where
without
,
through
the
bond
and
union
of
love
.
And
they
at
Rome
,
bound
to
observe
the
decrees
of
their
neighbouring
Churches
,
as
well
as
these
,
of
It
;
which
imports
mutual
subjection
to
one
another
by
mutual
humility
,
and
excludes
the
proud
conceit
of
Soveraignty
in
any
one
,
over
the
whole
.
The
whole
Church
in
this
respect
being
as
one
Province
,
(
by
the
fiction
of
love
and
unity
,
)
which
in
other
respects
,
was
several
,
and
distinct
by
local
limits
,
as
before
;
One
,
not
by
the
dominion
and
supremacy
of
any
one
,
over
all
the
rest
,
(
which
is
the
Carnal
aime
and
Antichristian
Tyranny
of
Rome
,
)
but
by
the
submission
of
all
the
parts
to
the
Interest
of
the
whole
,
which
is
right
Christian
liberty
,
and
the
harmonious
Communion
of
Saints
.
The
act
and
deed
of
one
,
being
as
the
act
and
deed
of
all
,
where
the
publick
weal
of
the
Church
of
Christ
was
concern'd
.
And
the
ambitious
,
swelling
Supremacy
of
Rome
,
is
as
much
contrary
to
the
Text
of
this
Canon
,
both
in
whole
,
and
in
its
parts
,
as
it
was
to
the
connexion
and
design
;
In
whole
,
for
how
can
the
Supremacy
of
Alexandria
,
and
Antioch
,
and
other
Metropolitans
,
which
it
establishes
,
consist
with
their
subjection
?
For
so
they
were
Supream
,
and
absolute
within
themselves
,
and
not
Supream
.
And
likewise
in
its
parts
,
as
appears
from
the
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
likeness
in
priviledge
and
customes
implyes
equality
in
that
respect
;
for
if
Rome
had
the
Supremacy
,
then
they
were
not
like
,
neither
would
the
example
,
and
Instance
fit
.
Withall
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
is
mention'd
in
the
Canon
with
no
more
respect
,
or
character
of
dignity
and
Superiority
,
than
the
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
set
,
as
equal
and
parallel
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
this
not
from
forgetfulness
,
or
Irreverence
in
the
Council
,
towards
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
but
from
Truth
and
Justice
;
as
appears
,
when
in
the
following
Canon
,
it
establishes
Priviledges
to
Aelia
,
(
being
as
much
old
Jerusalem
,
as
modern
Rome
,
is
old
Rome
,
though
neither
the
one
,
nor
the
other
,
built
upon
the
place
,
and
ground
,
the
former
Cities
stood
on
)
yet
there
the
Council
is
very
careful
,
to
remember
and
salve
the
rights
,
and
Superiorities
,
of
the
Metropolitan
of
Caesarea
,
which
was
Soveraign
to
it
,
yet
mentions
Rome
,
(
the
Soveraign
of
all
Churches
,
according
to
our
Romanists
,
)
without
any
such
proviso
,
or
distinct
respect
at
all
;
which
argues
,
either
that
the
Council
were
not
of
the
same
sentiment
,
with
our
Romanists
,
touching
Rome's
Supremacy
,
so
much
pretended
;
or
that
the
Council
was
unjust
,
and
unmannerly
towards
Rome
,
and
her
Rights
,
but
Civil
towards
Caesarea
;
yea
it
is
much
rather
to
be
thought
,
that
the
Arrogant
pretences
of
Rome
,
are
vain
and
groundless
,
if
not
mad
,
and
ridiculous
;
For
if
the
sence
of
the
Romanists
were
true
,
it
would
follow
thereupon
,
that
Alexandria
,
and
Antioch
,
and
all
other
Metropolitans
,
should
be
Soveraign
to
all
the
Churches
in
the
World
,
as
well
as
Rome
,
yea
to
Rome
it self
,
as
much
,
as
It
to
them
:
For
Rome
is
Soveraign
of
all
,
say
they
;
but
several
others
,
are
as
Rome
,
saith
the
Canon
:
therefore
equally
Soveraign
to
all
other
Churches
in
the
World
,
and
to
Rome
it self
by
consequence
:
whereby
Rome
by
their
gloss
,
becomes
both
Supream
,
and
not
Supream
,
to
other
Churches
:
such
absurdities
they
will
rather
force
upon
the
Canon
,
and
themselves
,
than
allow
it
to
be
understood
in
its
natural
,
plain
,
and
genuine
sense
;
that
all
Metropolitans
are
equally
Soveraign
,
and
unsubordinate
,
each
in
their
several
Provinces
,
Alexandria
in
the
South
,
Antioch
in
the
East
,
Rome
in
the
West
,
over
such
places
,
as
are
subject
to
it
,
[
](A47083-e149590-b)a
a
Scholiast
in
Can.
3.
Concil
Sardyc
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
saith
the
Scoliast
,
not
over
Millain
[
](A47083-e149650-b)b
b
Praefat.
Monastic
Anglic.
part
1.
next
door
unto
it
,
much
less
over
Brittain
,
so
far
out
of
its
reach
,
or
knowledge
,
but
as
[
](A47083-e149680-b)c
c
Ruffin
lib.
1.
c.
6.
Ruffinus
hath
it
,
about
12
or
1300
years
ago
,
together
with
another
most
Ancient
Edition
:
Et
,
ut
apud
Alexandriam
,
&
in
urbe
Româ
consuetudo
servetur
,
ut
,
vel
illi
Aegypti
,
vel
hic
Suburbicariarum
Eccliarum
sollicitudinem
gerat
,
that
the
one
should
rule
all
in
Egypt
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
over
the
Suburbicarian
Churches
,
that
is
over
the
Territories
,
within
the
Liberties
of
the
Praefect
of
Rome
,
and
his
deputy
,
which
some
say
,
were
these
four
,
Picenum
,
Tu●cia
,
Latium
,
Valeria
;
others
,
that
they
were
10.
comprehending
the
South
of
Italy
,
with
Sicilia
,
which
last
by
Imperial
prerogative
,
was
for
a
while
taken
from
it
,
and
added
to
the
then
Patriarchat
of
Constantinople
,
with
several
others
it
had
gain'd
in
Greece
,
as
an
accession
:
Neither
had
Baronius
reason
,
to
be
so
angry
with
Ruffinus
for
his
gloss
,
(
whom
he
scarce
forbears
to
call
a
Heretick
and
Schismatick
)
there
being
no
signes
of
spite
,
or
want
of
Authority
,
and
skill
,
and
sufficient
information
,
in
this
his
assertion
;
and
he
was
both
[
](A47083-e149890-b)d
d
Non
minima
Pars
doctorum
Ecclesiae
.
Gennad
.
de
Ruffino
.
an
Ancient
Father
,
and
an
Historian
of
the
Church
,
lived
at
Aquileia
in
the
neighbourhood
,
spent
[
](A47083-e149920-b)e
e
Hierom
Apol.
adv
.
Ruffinum
l.
2.
c.
1.
30
years
in
the
East
,
having
his
birth
,
or
extraction
,
[
](A47083-e149970-b)f
f
Idem
Proaem
.
in
Jeremiam
.
from
our
Brittish
Isles
,
as
St.
Hierom
affirms
,
(
as
his
name
and
intimate
acquaintance
&c.
with
Caelestius
,
and
Pelagius
further
imports
,
)
which
made
him
more
fit
,
and
qualified
,
to
answer
for
Brittain
,
as
well
as
for
East
,
and
West
:
As
his
suspicious
opinions
,
less
fit
,
to
provoke
the
Pope
,
whom
he
is
rather
[
](A47083-e150070-b)g
g
Usher
p
,
204
,
205.
accused
by
St.
Hierom
,
to
have
flatter'd
,
for
protection
:
and
to
clip
his
Holiness
Title
,
and
pare
his
dominions
,
in
a
matter
of
fact
and
practice
,
where
the
falshood
,
(
if
any
)
had
been
soon
hiss'd
at
by
thousands
,
was
not
the
right
way
to
insinuate
into
his
Holiness
favour
,
or
to
maintain
his
own
repute
.
Rome
being
thus
reduc'd
within
her
due
bounds
and
limits
,
and
Brittain
(
with
other
Churches
)
restor'd
to
her
rights
and
priviledges
,
according
to
best
,
and
Ancient
Canons
,
Apostolical
,
and
Oecumenical
;
and
the
Bishops
of
Brittain
being
(
as
was
shewed
before
,
)
in
the
possession
of
their
Sees
,
(
as
the
7
Bishops
of
the
Brittains
in
Bede
,
)
or
forc'd
out
,
by
Heathen
Invasion
,
and
Roman
craft
,
and
cruelty
,
conspiring
together
against
them
,
as
in
the
Case
of
Theonus
[
](A47083-e150260-b)h
h
Hierom
Apol.
Cont.
Ruff.
l.
2.
Thadioc
,
and
Ceadda
:
The
several
Nullities
of
the
Roman-Catholick
Church
in
England
,
will
the
easier
appear
in
order
.
The
first
Nullity
is
from
this
6
Canon
of
Nice
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
This
is
an
universal
manifest
principle
,
that
if
any
one
be
made
a
Bishop
,
without
the
consent
of
the
Metropolitan
of
that
Province
,
this
great
Synod
decrees
,
such
a
one
to
be
no
Bishop
.
But
Augustine
took
upon
him
to
be
a
Bishop
here
in
Brittain
,
without
,
and
against
the
consent
of
our
Brittish
Metropolitans
,
as
he
was
told
to
his
face
Synodically
;
and
the
Case
is
sufficiently
evident
by
his
Forreign
Ordination
,
and
forcible
intrusion
.
Therefore
he
was
no
Bishop
by
this
Law
,
and
his
Consecrations
of
Mellitus
,
and
Justus
Bishops
of
London
,
and
Rochester
,
were
void
and
null
;
yea
such
Consecration
and
Ordination
,
was
a
second
nullity
,
of
the
orders
and
dignities
of
all
three
,
by
the
35
Canon
of
the
Apostles
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
A
Bishop
is
not
to
presume
,
to
confer
Orders
out
of
his
own
Diocess
,
in
Cities
and
Villages
,
that
are
no
way
subject
to
him
.
And
if
he
shall
appear
to
have
done
so
,
against
the
mind
and
will
of
them
,
to
whom
those
Cities
and
Villages
do
belong
;
let
him
be
depos'd
for
the
same
,
and
all
them
likewise
,
who
were
ordain'd
by
him
;
which
reaches
in
equity
to
Etherius
Bishop
of
Arles
,
who
by
Pope
Gregorie's
Orders
,
ordain'd
Augustine
a
Bishop
for
this
Isle
,
against
the
consent
of
the
Bishops
in
it
,
as
well
as
to
Augustine
,
and
his
several
Bishops
,
ordain'd
here
by
him
,
who
were
all
no
Bishops
,
and
the
Priests
ordain'd
by
them
no
Priests
,
with
other
scandalous
consequences
,
and
further
nullities
,
which
how
they
were
imputable
to
them
alone
,
who
were
the
faulty
Original
Causes
,
and
how
avoidable
by
the
Innocent
,
and
Sincere
,
in
Gods
Account
,
who
measures
all
our
Actions
by
our
hearts
,
was
explain'd
[
](A47083-e150580-b)a
a
Sect.
10.
p.
344.
before
.
To
the
like
effect
,
is
the
13
Can.
of
the
Council
of
Antioch
,
that
whosoever
enters
upon
another's
Diocess
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
unless
he
be
Invited
by
the
letters
of
the
Metropolitan
,
together
with
the
other
Bishops
of
that
place
,
upon
whith
he
enters
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
All
that
he
hath
done
,
is
void
and
nul
,
and
himself
is
forthwith
deposed
by
this
holy
Synod
,
as
a
just
recompence
of
his
disorder
,
and
unreasonable
aggression
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
saith
the
Scholiast
upon
this
Canon
,
it
gives
cause
and
occasion
of
much
scandal
&
commotion
in
a
land
,
for
one
Bishop
to
enter
upon
anothers
Province
.
And
Canon
22.
of
the
same
Council
,
what
Priest
,
or
Deacon
,
soever
,
he
shall
offer
to
ordain
,
the
Ordination
shall
be
void
,
and
himself
to
be
punished
by
the
Synod
.
And
this
Council
,
though
at
first
a
Provincial
,
yet
being
confirm'd
by
a
general
Council
,
it
partakes
of
the
same
Authority
and
Force
.
And
Augustine
,
and
Theodore
,
and
there
Successors
,
who
were
never
invited
hither
,
by
our
Brittish
Bishops
,
or
their
Letters
,
or
assent
,
stand
fully
condemn'd
by
it
,
as
also
,
by
the
second
Canon
of
the
second
General
Council
at
Constantinople
,
upon
the
same
Subject
matter
,
extending
the
Prohibition
,
not
only
to
Ordination
,
but
any
other
[
](A47083-e150720-b)b
b
Bals
.
in
Can.
2
Con.
Con.
35.
Can.
Apost.
Ecclesiastical
Act
whatsoever
,
to
be
done
by
him
,
in
anothers
Diocess
,
which
the
Scholiast
Construes
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
ought
not
to
break
disorderly
into
another's
Territory
,
as
a
Robber
,
but
with
the
good
leave
and
liking
of
the
Bishop
of
the
place
,
for
theives
are
frown'd
upon
by
other
Canons
,
and
being
taken
,
are
by
the
25
Canon
of
the
Apostles
,
to
be
excluded
from
the
Ministry
,
though
not
from
all
Christian
Communion
.
Yea
to
Preach
in
publick
,
in
another's
Diocess
,
against
leave
,
Degrades
a
Bishop
to
the
Lower
degree
of
a
Presbyter
,
by
the
20.
Can.
in
Trullo
.
And
there
is
hardly
any
shift
,
or
pretence
,
for
a
colour
to
this
Invasion
,
but
it
is
prevented
,
and
censur'd
by
other
Canons
;
will
he
say
,
the
Diocess
was
Vacant
,
when
he
came
in
,
and
Theonus
the
Archbishop
of
London
,
was
not
to
be
heard
off
,
when
he
entred
upon
Canterbury
,
this
is
met
by
other
Canons
,
37.
of
the
6th
.
General
Council
in
Trullo
:
The
Impression
of
Heathens
upon
a
See
,
makes
no
Vacancy
,
though
the
Bishops
are
forc'd
to
flee
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Council
would
by
no
means
allow
,
that
Ecclesiastical
rights
should
be
abolished
by
Heathen
Invasion
.
And
the
18th
.
Canon
of
Antioch
,
is
to
the
same
effect
.
But
suppose
the
place
really
,
and
honestly
Vacant
,
(
without
Heathens
,
or
Augustine
himself
,
or
his
Pope
,
being
the
evil
cause
)
yet
the
entrance
of
him
,
and
his
Successors
,
stands
eondemned
by
the
16th
.
of
Antioch
,
and
Sardyc
.
Can.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
If
any
Bishop
unprovided
of
a
Bishoprick
,
thrust
himself
into
a
Vacant
Church
,
and
Usurp
its
Throne
,
without
the
consent
of
a
perfect
lawful
Synod
(
which
requires
the
presence
of
the
Metropolitan
,
)
he
is
to
be
rejected
,
though
all
the
People
,
whom
he
so
entred
upon
,
should
unanimously
Elect
,
or
force
him
,
saith
the
14th
.
Canon
of
the
Apostles
.
By
these
Canons
,
the
consent
,
or
Invitation
,
or
Force
of
the
People
,
avails
not
to
excuse
this
Trespass
▪
If
the
Invitation
of
some
Potentate
in
the
place
and
Territory
,
be
pretended
,
which
comes
nearer
to
our
Augustine's
Case
,
(
though
by
Bede
it
appears
,
he
came
hither
altogether
uninvited
,
out
of
meer
Commiseration
kindled
in
Pope
Gregory
,
by
the
fair
English
Youths
,
sold
at
Rome
in
the
Market
)
it
will
not
much
mend
the
matter
,
as
appears
by
the
30th
.
Canon
of
the
Apostles
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
If
any
man
through
the
help
of
Secular
Princes
,
possesses
himself
of
a
Church
,
or
See
(
belonging
to
another
,
)
let
him
be
deposed
from
his
degree
,
and
Ex-Communicated
,
both
he
,
and
all
that
joyn
with
him
:
This
further
increases
the
nullity
of
our
Roman
Catholick
Church
in
England
,
whereby
Augustine
stood
Degraded
from
his
Episcopal
Dignity
,
and
all
that
favour'd
him
,
Excommunicate
;
and
all
are
a
Brethren
in
Iniquity
to
Simonaicks
,
as
appears
by
the
near
conjunction
of
this
Canon
to
the
Precedent
,
observed
by
the
Scholiasts
;
and
what
Church
can
that
be
,
where
both
.
Head
,
and
Members
,
are
all
,
either
deposed
,
or
Excommunicated
from
the
Catholick
Church
?
of
so
little
use
and
benefit
,
is
the
Invitation
of
Infidel
Princes
,
to
the
wrong
of
Christian
Prelates
upon
the
place
,
were
it
allowed
,
and
granted
,
that
Augustine
settled
here
,
at
the
request
of
Ethelbert
,
who
was
not
King
of
England
,
nor
of
all
the
Archbishoprick
of
London
,
or
Canterbury
,
which
Reached
from
Humber
,
to
Cornwall
,
and
Severn
;
And
what
ever
were
the
right
of
Ethelbert
,
to
Invite
,
it
was
the
manifest
sin
of
Augustine
,
and
Gregory
,
to
accept
the
Primacy
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Christian
Prelates
in
the
same
Province
,
and
in
Wales
,
that
was
not
yet
subdued
;
For
though
the
Canons
approve
of
Charity
,
yet
to
the
breach
and
violation
of
Justice
,
and
Vnity
,
amongst
Christian
Brethren
,
or
of
obedience
to
Superiours
,
it
will
by
no
means
admit
thereof
.
Therefore
their
Priests
,
and
Inferiour
Pastors
,
(
if
they
had
any
)
are
in
no
better
condition
,
than
their
Superiour
Clergy
,
both
equally
Degraded
from
their
Orders
,
for
contempt
of
the
Brittish
Bishops
;
who
in
this
Province
,
were
to
be
owned
by
them
,
as
their
just
Superiours
,
unless
they
had
other
guess
exceptions
against
them
,
than
,
that
the
Infidels
were
too
hard
for
them
.
The
30th
,
Canon
of
the
Apostles
saith
,
If
any
Presbyter
,
or
(
Minister
)
gather
Conventicles
apart
,
in
despite
and
contempt
of
his
own
Bishop
,
and
set
up
an
Altar
in
his
Diocess
,
having
nought
to
charge
his
Bishop
in
point
of
Holiness
,
or
honesty
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
let
him
be
deposed
for
his
Pride
and
Ambition
;
for
such
a
one
is
seditious
,
or
next
door
to
a
Tyrant
.
And
whoever
of
the
Clergy
,
or
Laity
,
joyn
with
him
,
the
one
to
be
deposed
,
the
other
to
be
Excommunicated
,
after
one
or
too
Monitions
,
which
was
not
in
any
probability
,
omitted
to
Augustine
and
his
Clergy
,
in
the
first
,
and
second
Synodical
Meetings
,
given
him
as
before
,
by
the
Learned
Unblemished
Brittish
Bishops
,
and
their
Associates
;
For
as
at
home
,
for
the
Inferiour
Clergy
,
to
confederate
,
to
suppress
their
Superiours
,
were
Schism
and
Ecclesiastical
Rebellion
in
them
,
by
this
Canon
;
so
for
any
from
abroad
,
of
the
same
Christian
Communion
,
to
Erect
Chairs
above
the
Chairs
of
the
Bishops
of
this
Province
,
were
such
an
Impudent
Invasion
of
the
rights
of
Lawful
Superiours
,
(
and
an
account
will
follow
of
that
Epithite
)
as
if
the
French
,
or
any
Forreign
Church
at
London
,
should
go
about
to
exalt
it self
above
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
or
London
,
that
gives
it
Harbour
.
Yea
whosoever
shall
attempt
,
or
cause
himself
to
be
made
a
Bishop
in
a
Diocess
,
belonging
to
another
(
whereby
it
should
fall
out
,
that
two
Metropolitan
Bishops
,
should
be
in
one
and
the
same
Diocess
)
though
he
effect
his
purpose
,
not
by
the
help
of
Heathens
,
or
Tyrants
,
as
did
Augustine
,
but
by
the
Royal
Patent
,
and
Authorities
of
Christian
Kings
,
and
Emperours
,
who
had
greater
Power
allowed
herein
by
Christian
Councils
;
by
the
12
Canon
of
the
General
Council
Chalcedon
,
he
did
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
as
Balsamon
,
[
](A47083-e151370-b)a
a
Balsamon
&
Zonar
in
Can.
12.
Concil.
Chalcedon
.
explains
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
was
to
be
deposed
,
and
laid
aside
from
his
degree
;
and
any
Bishop
that
was
so
made
,
before
the
ratifying
of
this
Canon
,
were
to
be
Nominal
and
Titular
only
,
and
the
whole
Right
and
Power
to
remain
in
the
Ancienter
Metropolitan
;
who
was
also
to
Ordain
,
and
Judge
the
other
,
as
the
Arch-Bishops
of
Constantinople
,
were
Ordain'd
,
notwithstanding
their
Grandeur
,
by
the
Bishops
of
Heraclea
,
where
the
See
had
been
before
,
though
they
,
through
their
Vicinity
,
and
Interest
in
Court
,
were
freed
from
this
necessity
,
by
the
favour
and
Prerogative
of
after
Emperours
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
according
to
their
Power
given
them
from
above
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
many
are
the
Canons
that
Prohibit
one
Bishop
to
enter
upon
the
Bishoprick
of
another
,
saith
the
Scholiast
upon
the
second
Canon
of
the
second
General
Council
in
Constantinople
(
To
pass
by
the
12
Canon
of
the
second
general
Council
of
Carthage
;
confirm'd
in
the
general
Council
in
Trullo
,
and
the
37.
of
the
third
,
confirmed
in
like
manner
,
and
the
third
Canon
of
the
7th
.
general
Council
,
or
second
at
Nice
,
which
though
it
deviated
in
other
points
,
is
firm
in
this
,
and
nulls
the
Election
of
Bishops
made
by
secular
power
,
and
not
by
the
Bishops
of
the
Province
,
according
to
the
mind
of
the
first
Council
of
Nice
,
though
it
decreed
awry
touching
the
Adoration
of
Images
,
in
detestation
of
those
that
like
Jews
,
abus'd
them
too
far
on
the
other
hand
,
)
I
shall
content
my self
in
the
last
place
,
with
the
Decrees
of
the
Council
of
Sardyca
,
the
most
favourable
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
to
the
memory
of
St.
Peter
there
,
of
any
other
Council
whatsoever
;
whose
judgment
therefore
it
may
be
justly
hoped
,
they
will
stand
to
,
as
they
tender
their
own
Interest
,
(
which
is
wrap'd
up
in
the
same
third
Canon
,
that
secures
our
liberties
:
)
Where
,
in
the
case
of
a
Bishop
,
condemned
by
all
his
Brethren
,
of
the
same
Province
,
from
whose
Sentence
there
was
no
Appeal
,
by
the
15th
.
Canon
of
Antioch
,
who
yet
believing
his
cause
to
be
right
,
was
allowed
this
remedy
,
that
upon
a
state
of
his
case
,
to
be
transmitted
from
the
Bishops
,
that
were
Judges
,
to
Pope
Julius
,
their
fellow
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Canon
10.
the
Pope
had
power
repos'd
in
him
,
either
to
order
a
re-hearing
of
the
cause
by
other
Bishops
,
(
of
the
next
Province
,
saith
the
Scholiast
,
[
](A47083-e151570-b)a
a
Balsamon
in
Can.
3.
Concil
of
Sardic
.
else
the
Bishop
of
Thessalonica
might
be
summon'd
to
appear
at
Rome
,
)
or
by
one
sent
from
himself
,
to
represent
his
person
,
and
to
joyn
with
them
;
or
else
to
confirm
the
former
sentence
,
according
as
he
thought
good
:
Which
Inch
was
made
an
Ell
,
by
the
wonted
ambition
of
the
Roman
See
,
and
two
pretences
for
Rome's
Soveraignty
fram'd
there
from
:
First
,
that
by
this
Canon
all
Bishops
whatsoever
throughout
the
World
,
were
to
appeal
to
Rome
:
Whereas
it
was
only
intended
for
such
Provinces
as
were
subject
to
Rome
,
as
several
were
in
the
West
,
saith
another
Scholiast
;
and
what
is
said
of
Rome
,
belong'd
as
well
to
the
Archbishop
of
Constantinople
,
for
the
Provinces
under
it
,
[
](A47083-e151730-b)a
a
Scholia
in
Can.
3.
Sardyc
.
&
31
Carthag
.
apud
.
Synodicon
Edit
Beveregii
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
of
its
equal
Priviledges
with
Rome
by
several
Canons
.
Secondly
,
that
this
Canon
,
was
one
of
the
famous
Council
of
Nice
,
(
that
went
some
years
before
)
to
give
it
greater
Authority
,
which
gave
occasion
to
the
Council
of
Carthage
to
examine
this
high
Allegation
,
and
to
send
to
the
East
for
the
Original
Records
of
Nice
,
and
to
detect
the
forgery
,
in
the
face
of
the
whole
Council
,
as
afore
,
where
the
Popes
Legate
was
present
,
and
to
decree
against
all
Transmarine
Appeals
from
Africa
,
under
pain
of
Excommunication
through
all
the
Churches
of
that
Province
,
as
before
:
Nor
could
Africa
be
more
exempt
from
Rome
,
than
was
our
Brittain
,
was
also
shewed
.
Yet
supposing
Rome's
right
of
Arbitration
,
were
no
way
hurt
,
or
forfeited
by
this
device
,
(
as
good
Titles
may
be
lost
,
when
forgeries
are
us'd
to
support
them
,
)
and
what
was
done
out
of
choice
and
honour
to
the
excellent
Popes
,
that
Rome
had
in
those
dayes
,
must
be
done
to
its
modern
Monsters
,
forever
,
by
Authority
of
this
Council
;
yet
themselves
must
own
its
Canons
to
be
in
force
,
if
they
insist
,
that
others
should
;
and
if
so
,
by
the
third
Canon
,
which
contains
this
grant
of
honour
to
them
,
Monk
Augustine's
entrance
and
setlement
here
in
Brittain
,
is
greatly
unsetled
,
unless
he
had
been
call'd
,
and
invited
hither
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
by
the
Bishops
of
this
Province
,
and
their
Brethren
,
that
is
,
by
the
unanimous
desires
of
the
Brittish
Clergy
;
for
want
whereof
,
see
his
danger
,
Canon
1
,
and
2.
He
was
to
be
depos'd
from
his
Episcopal
dignity
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
saith
Balsamon
,
as
a
very
impudent
person
for
this
Intrusion
;
and
to
be
denyed
all
Christian
Communion
,
not
only
amongst
the
Clergy
,
but
also
amongst
them
of
the
Laity
;
and
his
pretence
of
being
invited
by
the
people
,
to
serve
him
in
no
stead
,
and
finally
not
to
be
capable
so
much
as
of
Lay-Communion
,
at
his
death
,
the
highest
deprivation
of
a
mans
Christian
state
,
that
could
be
worded
:
A
severity
,
the
Church
never
us'd
,
but
towards
the
highest
misdemeanours
against
Christ
,
and
his
Church
,
that
could
be
imagin'd
,
or
conceived
.
If
therefore
they
claim
the
benefit
and
priviledge
,
design'd
for
them
by
this
Council
,
they
must
first
quit
all
pretences
to
this
Province
,
and
make
what
reparations
they
are
able
,
for
their
long
and
unjust
usurpations
,
maintain'd
by
their
several
Popes
,
as
Principals
,
as
well
as
by
Augustine
,
and
his
Successors
as
Instruments
,
and
Legates
,
who
else
by
this
Canon
are
not
to
be
reckoned
amongst
Christians
,
(
as
the
old
Brittains
urg'd
)
much
less
amongst
Bishops
,
or
Popes
.
For
what
impudence
were
it
otherwise
,
for
persons
,
who
stand
Excommunicate
by
a
general
Council
,
which
themselves
most
approve
,
to
clamour
for
obedience
,
and
subjection
,
where
none
is
due
,
yea
when
no
Christians
can
afford
them
so
much
as
their
Communion
(
under
such
faults
,
)
by
the
Canons
of
the
Church
;
for
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
saith
the
10th
.
Canon
of
the
Apostles
,
if
a
man
pray
with
a
person
,
outlawed
from
Communion
;
so
much
as
in
his
house
,
himself
is
to
be
excommunicated
;
and
Clergy
also
,
that
shall
do
the
same
with
Clergy
depos'd
,
are
themselves
to
be
depos'd
from
their
Ministry
together
with
them
,
Canon
11.
Or
where
is
their
honour
and
fidelity
to
their
Countrey
,
(
which
vulgar
breasts
seldom
want
,
)
that
make
it
their
blind
study
and
zeal
,
to
enslave
this
Ancient
free
Church
and
Nation
,
with
their
own
Souls
and
judgments
,
and
likewise
their
posterity
,
to
a
titular
,
degenerate
Church
,
that
stands
depos'd
and
Excommunicate
,
in
all
their
Clergy
,
and
Laity
,
for
disobedience
to
Christian
Laws
,
by
all
the
general
Councils
,
that
have
met
,
both
the
best
,
and
worst
:
by
1.
Nicenum
Concilium
Can.
6.
Anno
Christi
325.
2.
Constantinopol.
1
um
.
Can.
2.
Anno
Christi
381.
3.
Ephesinum
Can.
8.
Anno
Christi
431.
4.
Chalcedonense
Can.
12.
Anno
Christi
451.
5.
6.
Quini-sextum
in
Trullo
Can.
55.
Anno
Christi
681.
7.
Nicenum
secundum
Can.
3.
Anno
Christi
788.
8.
Constantinople
4
tum
.
Can.
1
,
12.
Anno
Christi
871.
Besides
Nullities
,
from
Invasion
,
which
the
true
Catholick
Church
of
Christ
in
all
Ages
hath
so
much
abhorr'd
:
The
Roman-Catholick
Church
in
England
,
hath
several
Nullities
,
in
the
Ordinations
of
her
chief
Clergy
all
along
,
(
had
their
entrance
been
Caanonical
and
with
Invitation
.
)
Not
to
mention
Monk
Augustine's
own
Ordination
,
(
the
first
pretended
Archbishop
,
which
against
so
many
Councils
,
he
went
over
Seas
to
receive
,
from
the
hands
of
Etherius
Bishop
of
Arles
,
by
the
order
of
his
Pope
,
when
there
were
Bishops
enough
in
Brittain
,
who
had
right
to
do
it
,
and
without
whom
the
Ordination
was
invalid
,
and
of
no
effect
by
the
Canons
,
as
well
,
as
his
whole
clerical
degree
,
and
all
his
Christian
capacity
was
under
disability
by
his
Intrusion
,
unless
[
](A47083-e152340-b)c
c
Concil
Arelat
Can.
2.
he
had
remain'd
in
France
,
in
the
Province
wherein
he
was
Ordain'd
.
Therefore
Mellitus
and
Justus
,
whom
he
ordain'd
alone
,
the
one
for
London
,
the
other
for
Rochester
,
were
no
Bishops
in
Law
,
because
ordain'd
by
him
,
that
was
none
himself
;
and
by
him
[
](A47083-e152420-b)d
d
Concil.
Arelat
Can.
20.
alone
,
without
other
Bishops
to
assist
,
which
was
also
against
the
Canons
,
as
shall
further
appear
.
Laurentius
his
Ordination
,
the
next
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
after
Augustine
,
was
null
and
void
,
several
wayes
,
because
Ordain'd
by
Augustine
himself
for
his
Successor
,
in
his
life-time
,
which
Act
of
his
,
was
contrariant
to
the
23th
.
Canon
of
the
Council
of
Antioch
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
a
Bishop
ought
not
to
ordain
and
constitute
his
own
Successor
after
him
,
in
his
life-time
;
for
if
any
such
thing
be
done
,
such
Act
,
or
constitution
,
is
void
and
null
;
but
let
him
rather
observe
the
Laws
of
the
Church
,
which
prescribes
such
promotion
to
be
no
otherwise
legally
made
,
but
by
a
Synod
,
and
the
suffrages
of
Bishops
,
who
after
the
death
of
the
Predecessor
,
have
power
and
Authority
to
chuse
,
for
successor
,
him
they
shall
esteem
most
worthy
:
The
76
Canon
of
the
Apostles
is
interpreted
by
Scholiasts
to
the
same
effect
.
And
this
Act
was
the
more
inexcusable
in
our
Puny
Augustine
,
because
the
great
St.
Augustine
(
to
whom
it
was
a
grief
,
to
be
chosen
Bishop
of
Hippo
in
the
life-time
of
his
Predecessor
,
through
Inadvertence
,
or
Ignorance
of
the
Canon
,
)
had
provided
a
Canon
in
the
Council
of
Carthage
,
(
confirm'd
afterwards
in
a
general
Council
,
)
that
the
Decrees
of
Councils
,
should
be
read
at
all
Ordinations
,
for
the
future
,
to
prevent
the
like
Inconvenience
.
It
was
likewise
void
,
because
done
by
Augustine
,
who
himself
was
no
lawful
Archbishop
,
and
also
done
by
him
alone
,
which
was
a
further
Illegality
,
as
before
.
Neither
could
Mellitus
,
who
was
no
Bishop
,
(
because
ordain'd
by
Augustine
)
be
a
lawful
Archbishop
in
the
third
place
,
nor
Justus
in
the
fourth
by
the
same
reason
;
nor
Paulinus
Archbishop
of
York
,
because
ordain'd
by
Justus
.
Nor
Honorius
,
a
fift
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
because
Ordain'd
by
Paulinus
,
nor
Felix
Bishop
of
the
East-Angels
,
if
Ordained
by
Honorius
,
which
is
an
Additional
Argument
for
the
ascribing
of
the
Conversion
of
that
Province
,
to
Brittish
Ministry
.
Thus
having
prov'd
the
Ordinations
of
such
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
,
as
were
Italians
,
to
be
nul
,
and
void
,
(
which
was
the
first
foundation
of
the
Romish-Catholick
Faith
in
England
,
)
Adeodatus
the
6th
.
Arch-Bishop
,
who
was
an
English-man
,
(
but
not
of
the
Brittish
,
(
or
Oswaldian
Northern
Ordination
,
which
was
the
same
,
)
but
of
the
Romish
,
being
Ordain'd
by
one
single
Bishop
,
Ithamar
Bishop
bf
Rochester
,
as
before
,
(
because
there
were
no
more
left
of
the
Roman
way
,
throughout
the
Isle
)
his
Ordination
was
also
void
,
as
well
as
the
rest
,
by
several
Canons
of
the
Church
;
whereof
I
shall
recite
a
few
in
such
Order
,
as
shall
give
a
further
sight
and
prospect
of
the
Government
,
and
Ordinations
,
of
the
first
Primitive
Church
,
followed
by
no
Church
more
exactly
,
than
by
our
own
Ancient
Brittish
;
the
first
Canon
shall
be
the
fift
of
Sardyca
,
by
which
it
appears
a
Bishop
was
to
be
chosen
by
the
People
,
and
all
the
Bishops
of
the
same
Province
,
meeting
Synodically
;
and
what
care
is
there
taken
,
least
any
one
should
be
unsummoned
,
or
unacquainted
with
an
Ordination
,
that
was
to
ensue
?
as
if
all
were
void
,
if
any
one
were
neglected
or
passed
by
;
And
the
description
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
a
lawful
Synod
,
for
such
a
purpose
in
the
16
Canon
of
Apostles
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
so
to
be
understood
,
that
then
and
there
a
Synod
is
Right
and
Perfect
,
were
the
Metropolitan
himself
is
present
,
as
well
as
the
rest
of
his
Brethren
.
For
neither
,
were
to
Act
without
the
other
,
by
the
34
Canon
of
the
Apostles
,
before
Cited
,
which
Orders
the
Bishops
of
every
Nation
,
to
know
their
Metropolitan
,
and
Chief
,
on
the
one
hand
,
and
to
esteem
him
as
their
head
(
or
their
Ecclesiastical
Prince
;
)
And
on
the
other
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
that
the
Metropolitan
should
do
nothing
without
their
advice
and
liking
,
for
so
Concord
and
Unanimity
,
should
be
Established
,
and
God
should
be
glorified
through
Christ
in
the
Holy
Spirit
.
Which
is
all
compriz●d
in
the
4th
.
Canon
of
Nice
.
A
Bishop
ought
to
be
Ordain'd
by
all
the
Bishops
of
his
Province
,
if
it
be
possible
;
but
if
this
be
Impracticable
(
through
some
urgent
necessity
,
or
two
great
distance
of
place
,
)
there
must
certainly
be
three
Bishops
at
the
least
,
gather'd
together
at
the
place
,
and
they
to
have
the
Proxies
of
those
that
are
absent
,
and
so
to
Proceed
to
Ordination
;
but
the
Confirmation
of
the
Elect
,
must
ever
belong
in
every
Province
,
to
the
Metropolitan
.
By
which
is
understood
the
Right
Original
meaning
,
of
the
first
Canon
of
the
Apostles
,
generally
practiz'd
at
this
day
,
whereby
a
Bishop
is
to
be
Ordain'd
by
two
or
three
Bishops
.
And
that
Originally
Bishops
were
to
be
Chosen
,
and
Consecrated
,
and
Confirm'd
,
by
the
whole
Communalty
of
their
Province
,
as
well
Lay
,
as
Clergy
(
as
is
evident
out
of
Cyprian
,
and
the
13
Canon
of
Laodicea
,
which
altered
that
custom
,
and
is
acknowledged
by
the
Scholiast
upon
this
Canon
,
)
and
by
the
Principal
parts
of
the
Community
,
which
answer
to
the
whole
,
and
by
the
King
,
and
Head
of
the
Community
,
which
represents
them
all
:
so
our
Brittish
Bishops
were
chosen
in
a
Synod
,
saith
Cambrensis
,
and
we
have
shewed
before
,
that
our
Metropolitans
were
,
David
by
King
Arthur
,
Dubritius
by
Ambrosius
,
in
a
solemn
Assembly
,
Cleri
&
Populi
,
of
Parliament
,
and
Convocation
,
to
express
this
matter
in
modern
Terms
.
By
which
may
be
guessed
the
irregularity
and
invalidity
of
Adeodatus
his
Ordination
,
(
which
was
Ordain'd
only
by
one
Bishop
of
his
Province
,
who
had
received
his
own
,
from
such
as
were
no
lawfull
Bishops
,
as
before
,
)
and
of
Theodorus
Arch-Bishop
,
(
the
Restorer
of
the
Romish
Religion
in
England
)
who
was
Ordain'd
by
none
in
all
this
Province
,
and
came
hither
with
Tyrannical
Power
,
against
the
will
of
the
Bishops
of
this
Province
,
and
to
displace
such
,
as
were
regularly
Ordain'd
,
and
Consecrated
by
the
Bishops
of
this
Territory
,
who
had
lawful
Power
,
as
Ceadda
Archbishop
of
York
by
name
,
whereby
himself
,
(
in
the
sence
of
the
Catholick
Church
in
the
Canons
before
recited
,
)
was
neither
Bishop
,
nor
Priest
,
nor
within
Christian
Communion
;
whereby
the
Authority
of
the
rest
,
by
,
and
after
him
,
Ordain'd
,
and
the
nature
of
the
whole
Roman-Catholick-Church
,
built
in
this
land
upon
such
rotten
Pillars
,
may
be
scann'd
,
and
judg'd
of
:
with
trust
,
that
there
is
mercy
and
compassion
with
God
,
for
the
sincere
in
heart
,
and
Vengeance
,
and
Indignation
against
insolent
disturbers
,
and
Tyrannical
Hypocrites
.
Which
by
the
way
,
might
be
the
occasion
,
that
our
Politick
Popes
,
in
the
Controversies
heretofore
,
berween
the
Sees
of
York
,
and
Canterbury
for
Priority
;
after
both
sides
were
craftily
well
squeezed
,
and
lurch'd
in
their
Purses
,
referr'd
this
matter
out
of
their
moderation
,
to
be
ended
and
detetmin'd
by
our
own
Kings
,
as
Edward
the
third
did
it
under
his
great
Seal
,
as
before
;
whereby
some
Authority
was
,
by
the
way
,
acquir'd
to
his
Romish
See
of
Canterbury
,
(
which
before
he
well
knew
had
none
at
all
by
Church
Canons
)
by
the
Royal
Patents
of
our
Soveraign
Kings
,
which
are
favour'd
by
General
[
](A47083-e153240-b)a
a
Con.
in
Trul.
Can.
38.
Chalc.
Can.
17
Councils
;
else
for
Kings
to
meddle
in
such
Ecclesiastical
concerns
,
had
been
to
touch
the
Apple
of
the
Popes
eye
,
and
to
incurr
the
displeasure
of
St.
Peter
,
and
St.
Paul
,
forever
,
to
the
manifest
hazard
of
their
Crowns
,
and
Souls
,
as
there
are
Instances
,
good
store
,
in
matters
of
less
offence
,
and
far
more
Temporal
in
their
natures
.
But
our
Popes
will
not
stand
to
any
Council
,
but
take
themselves
to
be
above
them
all
,
which
is
the
true
reason
of
the
Schism
,
between
the
Eastern
and
Western
Church
,
or
indeed
of
the
Schism
and
departure
of
Rome
,
from
the
whole
Christian
Church
:
the
true
Catholick
,
being
ever
govern'd
by
Laws
,
and
Canons
,
but
the
Roman-Catholick
,
affecting
to
be
absolute
,
and
to
Rule
all
Churches
by
its
own
Arbitary
Will
,
and
Lust
.
The
former
Arguments
from
General
Councils
,
though
they
are
sufficient
to
satisfie
all
honest
,
and
right
Christians
,
yet
our
Popes
are
no
more
concluded
by
them
,
than
was
Cromwell
by
Magna
Charta
:
unless
therefore
the
Nullities
of
the
Romish
Church
in
England
,
be
prov'd
from
their
own
Rules
,
and
Principles
,
and
from
their
own
mouths
against
themselves
,
they
are
not
prov'd
home
enough
,
as
to
them
;
to
instance
in
two
or
three
.
So
tender
are
they
,
and
averse
from
shedding
of
bloud
,
or
would
at
least
somtimes
be
so
Accounted
,
that
their
Clergy
cannot
be
present
,
[
](A47083-e153380-b)b
b
Con.
Lateran
Can.
18.
at
a
Sanguinary
Tryal
;
but
if
they
have
the
ill
fate
to
kill
a
man
(
though
through
mistake
and
chaunce
)
they
become
Irregular
for
it
,
and
depriv'd
of
their
holy
Orders
irrecoverably
:
Much
more
then
are
they
forever
unclerk'd
by
Murder
;
whereof
,
if
our
Augustine
the
Monk
was
manifestly
guilty
,
in
principal
manner
,
not
towards
one
,
but
towards
one
or
two
thousand
Innocents
;
no
men
of
Arms
,
but
of
the
Book
,
and
Gown
,
and
Prayer
;
then
the
Orders
he
had
,
or
conferr'd
after
that
on
others
,
as
on
Justus
,
and
Mellitus
,
made
Bishops
by
him
,
after
this
fact
,
came
all
to
nought
,
(
as
to
them
)
in
fact
,
or
desert
,
and
their
whole
Romish
Church
,
and
Ministry
by
consequence
:
but
that
he
was
principally
guilty
of
the
barbarous
Murder
,
and
Massacre
of
our
Brittish
Monks
at
Bangor
,
as
before
,
(
[
](A47083-e153460-b)c
c
Juell
5
part
.
defence
438.
who
by
good
Relation
,
came
out
Bare-foot
,
and
Bare-head
to
beg
their
lives
;
)
and
was
present
at
the
place
,
to
encourage
the
slaughter
,
for
the
better
propagating
of
the
Romish
Faith
,
or
at
the
least
had
a
great
hand
in
this
bloud
,
is
not
denyed
by
impartial
Antiquaries
;
yea
those
methods
us'd
by
Romish
forgeries
to
palliate
his
crime
,
by
corrupting
Bede's
text
,
and
also
by
Enthusiastical
,
Hypocritical
praedictions
,
to
father
this
execrable
massacre
upon
the
Spirit
of
God
,
these
Arts
and
devices
,
are
so
far
from
excusing
,
that
they
prove
and
fasten
it
the
more
upon
him
,
and
in
a
very
high
,
and
nefarious
manner
.
His
Orders
therefore
,
and
his
after
Actings
in
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
were
all
null
by
their
own
Rules
:
And
his
Communion
,
and
much
more
his
Fatherhood
in
the
Christian
Faith
,
to
be
disown'd
and
detested
by
all
English
Christians
and
true
Catholicks
forever
,
in
their
own
defence
.
Besides
Theodore
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
at
a
Council
at
Herutford
,
pass'd
this
Canon
,
which
ownes
and
espouses
the
like
Canons
of
the
Ancient
Church
,
with
their
penalties
:
[
](A47083-e153560-b)d
d
H.
Spelman
Concil
p.
153.
Vt
nullus
Episcoporum
,
&c.
That
no
Bishop
Invade
the
Diocess
of
another
,
but
rest
content
with
the
Government
of
his
own
charge
:
But
such
was
Brittain
towards
Theodore
,
and
to
the
Pope
that
sent
him
,
as
well
,
as
to
his
Successors
,
that
followed
him
,
as
before
is
largely
,
and
fully
prov'd
:
the
Faith
here
being
planted
by
the
Apostles
,
or
their
followers
,
among
the
Brittains
,
and
by
the
Brittains
amongst
the
English
.
Therefore
Theodore
,
the
restorer
of
the
Romish
Faith
in
England
,
stands
condemn'd
,
he
,
and
his
new
Church
,
and
Successors
,
by
his
own
Law
,
and
sentence
,
as
well
as
Augustine
its
first
founder
:
Withall
Pope
Gregory
himself
,
who
was
the
first
root
and
contriver
of
our
English
Popery
,
allowes
not
his
Augustine
to
entrench
upon
the
Gallican
Church
,
or
the
Bishop
of
Arles
his
Jurisdiction
;
because
saith
he
,
that
were
against
Scripture
,
and
the
Ancient
Institution
of
the
Fathers
,
(
pointing
at
the
several
Canons
of
Councils
before
recited
)
and
to
thrust
one's
Sickle
into
another
mans
Harvest
:
But
Brittain
was
a
Province
ever
more
distinct
,
and
exempt
from
Rome
,
than
Gallia
,
as
before
is
prov'd
:
Therefore
Augustine
for
his
Intrusion
,
stands
condemn'd
by
his
Pope
;
And
his
Pope
by
himself
,
for
sending
him
.
And
Theodore
,
and
his
Successors
,
by
the
same
definition
:
Withall
,
it
is
observable
,
why
yet
Pope
Gregory
subjected
our
Brittish
,
but
not
the
Gallican
Church
,
to
the
Romish
Jurisdiction
of
Monk
Augustine
;
because
,
saith
he
,
[
](A47083-e153840-b)e
e
Bede
lib.
1.
c.
28.
ab
Antiquis
praedecessorum
meorum
temporibus
Pallium
Arelatensis
Episcopus
accepit
,
I
find
the
Bishops
of
Arles
,
to
have
had
their
Pall
from
Rome
,
in
the
times
of
my
Ancient
Predecessors
;
that
is
,
because
France
was
subject
to
Rome
,
Brittain
before
was
not
.
Now
this
modest
and
humble
Pope
,
declares
in
several
of
his
lib.
4.
Epist.
76
,
83
,
178.
194.
Antiquitates
Eccl.
p.
43
,
45.
Epistles
extant
,
that
to
affect
to
be
universal
Bishop
,
and
Soveraign
of
all
Churches
,
both
name
,
and
thing
,
was
impious
,
and
Sacrilegious
,
and
Antichristian
;
and
cryed
out
,
that
Antichrist
was
nigh
coming
,
when
John
Bishop
of
Constantinople
began
to
usurp
such
a
Title
:
If
therefore
by
Romish
principles
,
all
Churches
that
derive
their
Palls
from
thence
,
are
thereby
subject
to
their
Chaire
,
and
those
,
that
never
had
Palls
from
thence
,
as
Brittain
,
(
and
other
Churches
by
consequence
in
the
like
case
)
were
to
be
made
subject
likewise
,
because
they
had
none
,
by
Pope
Gregories
instructions
to
his
Missionary
;
And
so
,
by
having
,
or
not
having
,
all
Churches
became
subject
by
this
Artifice
:
Therefore
it
is
manifest
,
Gregory
by
this
Act
,
made
himself
that
universal
Bishop
,
he
so
much
abhorr'd
,
though
not
in
name
,
and
title
,
yet
in
effect
and
reality
,
which
is
more
;
and
Antichrist
,
by
consequence
:
Therefore
we
affirm
the
Romish
Faith
in
England
,
is
to
be
shunn'd
,
and
disown'd
by
all
true
Christians
,
because
its
first
plantation
was
from
an
Antichristian
strein
and
,
Original
,
by
the
confession
of
its
first
founder
;
who
,
if
Popes
be
Infallible
,
as
they
do
,
and
must
believe
in
that
Church
,
was
Antichrist
Infallibly
,
by
his
own
Infallible
determination
.
Lastly
,
not
one
,
but
all
the
Popes
[
](A47083-e154070-b)f
f
Apud
Dr.
Hammond
of
Schisme
p.
105.
of
Rome
,
at
their
Creation
,
make
a
solemn
vow
and
profession
,
to
observe
inviolably
,
all
the
Ordinances
made
in
the
eight
first
general
Councils
;
where
nothing
is
more
unanimously
provided
for
and
secur'd
,
by
all
Anathema's
imaginable
,
than
the
Ancient
Immunities
of
Provinces
,
against
Invaders
and
Intruders
,
and
of
our
Brittish
Church
by
consequence
;
whose
Rights
therefore
could
not
be
touch'd
,
nor
violated
,
by
any
of
them
,
without
incurring
the
acknowledg'd
curse
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
the
condemnation
of
their
Holinesses
themselves
,
for
Faithlesseness
,
and
Perjury
,
out
of
their
own
mouths
:
What
temptation
can
there
now
be
to
any
sober
Christian
,
to
renounce
an
Ancient
,
and
Orthodox
good
Church
,
and
his
own
Mother
,
for
another
,
in
a
Forreign
Countrey
,
which
stands
condemned
by
God
,
and
the
whole
Christian
World
,
and
by
it self
?
And
these
condemnations
,
too
visibly
executed
upon
it
,
with
a
probatum
est
,
in
a
stupendious
degeneracy
,
beyond
all
Heathenism
;
not
only
in
point
of
Ignorance
,
and
gross
deliberate
errours
,
putting
out
the
Candle
of
knowledge
upon
themselves
,
and
all
in
the
room
,
for
no
good
ends
,
for
many
hundreds
of
years
,
untill
the
Reformation
:
But
in
their
so
liberally
Licensing
,
and
dispensing
in
themselves
,
and
others
,
that
is
,
making
nothing
of
any
iniquity
,
or
Incest
,
or
breach
of
Faith
,
or
Treason
,
or
Gods
Anathema's
,
in
order
to
their
Catholick
interest
and
gain
;
which
office
of
faculties
,
and
libertinism
,
the
worst
and
rudest
of
Heathens
never
dreamed
of
.
Who
knowing
the
judgment
of
God
,
that
they
,
who
do
such
things
are
worthy
of
death
;
not
only
do
the
same
themselves
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
allow
,
and
approve
,
that
others
may
do
them
,
Rom.
1.32
.
which
is
so
far
from
being
Christian
,
that
no
Heathens
have
been
found
,
or
known
,
more
professedly
Satanical
,
or
Antichristian
.
Seeing
therefore
,
(
to
contract
our
Argument
to
three
undenyably
positions
,
)
The
Catholick
Church
is
still
in
being
,
and
its
Canons
unrepeal'd
:
And
the
Church
,
and
Province
of
Brittain
,
is
likewise
still
surviving
,
with
Ancient
Metropolitical
Rights
appertaining
to
it
:
And
the
Clergy
of
Rome
are
dayly
intruding
upon
us
,
not
only
without
the
Invitation
of
this
Province
,
(
though
it
is
their
Interest
,
and
perhaps
their
secret
practice
,
to
try
by
Cap
,
or
Pall
,
or
preferment
,
what
Wilfrids
,
or
Egberts
,
or
Elbods
,
they
can
allure
to
betray
Church
and
Countrey
,
)
but
against
manifest
,
and
publick
dissent
,
declar'd
by
Laws
,
and
highest
penalties
;
What
Holy
Orders
can
such
men
have
,
who
are
declared
by
the
Catholick
Church
,
to
be
neither
Clergy
,
nor
Christians
,
for
such
disorder
?
(
the
scandalous
ill
consequences
we
have
salv'd
before
,
as
to
the
Innocent
,
and
charg'd
them
on
their
Authors
,
)
or
what
validity
,
or
power
,
or
comfort
to
the
Conscience
,
can
there
be
in
their
indulgences
,
or
Pardons
,
or
Consecrations
,
any
more
,
than
if
Butchers
,
or
Town
Bedles
did
absolve
,
or
Cats
laid
their
paws
upon
their
credulous
Disciples
,
enur'd
by
long
custome
to
be
abus'd
?
SECTION
XV.
A
short
Diquisition
into
the
Cause
,
and
character
of
the
Roman
Apostacy
,
in
its
Leaders
,
and
Followers
,
from
History
,
and
Prophecy
,
and
Practice
.
ANd
though
they
thus
refuse
to
be
Impal'd
,
from
invading
our
Brittish
Liberties
,
by
,
either
Conscience
,
or
Canons
,
or
contradictions
,
which
are
receiv'd
bounds
,
with
all
other
men
,
and
Christians
in
the
World
,
and
leaving
reason
,
seem
to
appeal
to
Club
,
or
Craft
,
by
consequence
;
which
would
look
very
Barbarously
Heretical
in
Protestants
:
yet
neither
are
they
to
conceive
themselves
Singular
in
such
Magnanimous
,
and
Lawless
adventures
,
and
usurpations
,
for
no
thief
ever
came
to
the
Gallows
,
nor
Traitor
to
the
Scaffold
,
nor
cheat
to
the
Pillory
,
nor
Malefactor
to
the
wheel
,
nor
any
sinner
whatsoever
,
to
shame
,
and
damnation
everlasting
,
but
for
the
like
obstinate
exaltation
of
their
lust
,
and
Pride
,
above
the
Laws
of
God
and
men
:
only
with
this
difference
,
the
one
sin
in
the
Night
,
the
other
in
the
Day
,
the
one
with
guilt
,
and
fear
,
and
shame
,
and
somtimes
with
repentance
;
but
the
other
with
open
face
,
and
Catholick
confidence
,
and
Sanctity
;
Fathering
all
their
evils
upon
Christ
,
and
St.
Peter
,
without
hope
of
Repentance
;
for
to
amend
,
or
change
their
manners
,
would
be
to
Apostatize
from
their
Apostolical
Faith
and
Principles
.
An
abominable
new-found
evil
,
of
Monstrous
visage
,
like
a
Gorgon
,
of
Pernicious
influence
,
like
a
Plague
,
of
hopeless
Cure
,
like
a
Gout
;
for
here
light
hath
Communion
with
darkness
,
which
all
reason
,
and
Religion
,
and
Order
,
were
Ordain'd
to
sever
;
and
the
Wolf
and
the
Lamb
shall
lie
together
,
and
keep
their
natures
:
and
Civil
,
and
Wild
,
and
Humble
and
Proud
,
and
Regular
and
Lawless
,
and
Holy
and
Unconscionable
,
and
Catholick
and
Schismatical
,
and
Apostolical
and
Atheistical
,
shall
be
Consistent
;
and
Church
and
the
World
,
and
God
and
Mammon
,
and
Christ
and
Satan
,
be
of
one
Piece
;
enough
to
distract
Innocent
beholders
,
not
used
to
monsters
,
with
so
horrible
a
Specter
,
and
strike
them
dead
with
the
Antipathy
;
Cicero
wanted
words
,
fully
to
express
such
disorder
,
and
confusion
;
Totius
autem
Injusticiae
nulla
est
,
capitalior
,
quam
eorum
,
qui
dum
maximê
fallunt
,
id
agunt
,
ut
boni
viri
esse
videantur
.
Of
all
Injustice
,
and
wrong
,
there
is
none
so
Abominably
Pernicious
,
as
that
,
which
would
sanctifie
it self
.
Had
he
been
a
Christian
,
he
had
allowed
it
the
Epithite
of
Antichristian
.
The
like
sight
,
made
another
clear-spirited
Heathen
,
start
beyond
the
Pole
,
in
his
fright
,
Vltra
Sauromatas
fugere
hinc
libet
,
&
Glacialem
Oceanum
—
and
chuse
to
be
out
of
the
World
,
than
live
near
the
Immusical
Notes
,
and
grating
contradictions
,
of
debauch'd
Curii
,
dissolute
Stoicks
,
Sordid
Nobles
,
Holy
Hypocrites
.
And
for
its
infection
,
as
nothing
is
more
abhorr'd
,
so
nothing
is
sooner
catching
,
nor
more
seises
the
vitals
,
and
blunts
the
edge
of
Conscience
,
and
overthrows
all
the
Laws
of
the
soul
.
The
president
of
a
Holy
Pope
,
or
Prelate
,
promoting
his
privare
lusts
,
and
Interest
,
jure
Divino
,
shall
affect
,
and
Assimilate
,
whole
Kingdoms
,
Provinces
,
Churches
,
and
all
degrees
of
men
,
both
Secular
and
Spiritual
,
all
Politicians
,
Libertines
,
Rebels
,
and
Carnal
Christians
,
whether
within
or
without
,
his
Holiness
obedience
,
to
take
after
the
example
and
Pattern
,
(
when
once
known
,
)
to
become
their
Own
Popes
,
to
License
their
own
Crimes
,
and
Cruelty
,
and
Treachery
,
for
their
gain
and
advantage
,
as
well
as
He
;
having
so
great
an
example
for
Apology
,
and
excuse
,
and
the
like
deceitful
heart
to
prompt
them
to
it
;
and
under
the
shelter
of
Sola
fides
,
as
well
as
that
,
of
Sola
Ecclesia
,
(
both
of
the
same
mould
and
spring
,
)
both
shall
drive
on
their
ungodly
designs
,
and
be
justified
Saints
,
and
good
Catholicks
,
in
their
own
esteem
and
vote
,
amidst
all
their
Hypocrisie
and
Rebellion
nevertheless
,
whatever
they
be
in
Christ's
,
who
is
their
Judge
.
And
the
end
of
Christianity
is
hereby
defeated
,
and
the
Gospel
,
and
Baptism
revers●d
;
and
every
mans
Will
is
his
own
Bible
,
and
the
Rule
of
his
Neighbours
Rights
,
and
his
Soveraigns
duty
;
self-love
his
wisdom
,
and
Religion
,
and
Charity
,
and
Loyalty
gon
out
of
fashion
and
request
,
and
all
are
Popes
,
but
none
are
Christians
:
whereas
Christ
,
neither
in
his
own
person
,
nor
his
Disciples
,
nor
his
Laws
,
gave
the
least
Countenance
,
or
example
,
for
such
Encroachments
upon
Kingdoms
,
or
Brethren
.
He
allowed
his
rights
to
Caesar
,
and
consequently
his
external
Supremacy
,
to
every
Prince
in
his
own
Territory
:
his
greatest
Apostles
kept
their
own
bounds
and
line
,
and
did
not
build
upon
their
Neighbours
foundations
,
Rom.
15.20
,
2
Cor.
10.16
.
Gal.
2.7
.
Thou
shalt
not
Covet
thy
Neighbours
House
,
&c.
is
is
one
of
his
greatest
Laws
,
and
Maxims
,
daily
inculcated
upon
all
his
Christians
,
without
exception
.
And
his
Apostles
forwarn
,
and
testifie
,
That
he
is
the
avenger
of
all
such
,
that
oppress
,
or
over-reach
their
Brethren
in
any
matter
,
1
Thess.
4.6
.
But
nothing
is
more
the
Profession
,
or
Custom
of
Rome
,
than
over-reaching
,
and
Intruding
into
other
mens
rights
,
and
building
upon
other's
foundations
,
and
Senior
Churches
;
and
thrusting
their
Sickle
into
other
mens
Harvests
,
rather
then
keep
honestly
and
peaceably
at
home
,
within
their
appointed
bounds
,
and
want
their
Peter-Pence
:
Yea
rather
then
fail
,
by
any
sinfull
ignoble
Arts
whatsoever
,
confederating
with
Pagans
against
Christians
,
setting
on
Subjects
against
their
Princes
,
and
Princes
against
Subjects
,
and
the
People
against
one
another
,
not
to
mention
poisons
,
secret
murders
,
Massacres
,
Powder-Plots
,
&c.
And
which
is
the
greatest
violence
to
mens
faculties
,
and
common
sence
,
and
makes
mens
ears
to
tingle
at
the
Blasphemy
,
and
hearts
to
tremble
at
such
Atheistical
Insurrections
,
and
contempt
of
the
Soveraigns
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
This
invasion
of
Neighbours
,
must
be
the
Catholick
Cause
,
this
wrong
and
injustice
,
must
be
Gods
own
Will
and
Commission
,
and
St.
Peters
Charter
,
the
chief
Robbers
,
and
Rebels
in
the
design
,
the
choysest
Saints
and
Catholick
Champions
of
Christ
;
who
according
to
St.
Paul
was
the
Avenger
of
all
such
,
but
according
to
our
Popes
,
is
made
the
Patron
and
approver
.
Whereby
their
Repentance
and
Cure
becomes
morally
impossible
,
not
only
because
recovery
(
with
them
)
were
disease
,
or
their
departure
from
the
Faith
;
and
their
amendment
after
Christ's
mind
,
a
damnable
State
and
Condition
;
but
also
,
because
Reason
,
and
Conscience
are
gagg'd
,
and
the
faculties
of
their
soul
wholly
lock●d
up
,
from
helping
to
their
Conversion
.
Heathens
were
easier
recoverable
,
than
Papists
,
from
their
Idols
;
because
in
the
one
,
there
was
a
reserv'd
Allegiance
to
God
,
and
the
Truth
,
left
in
their
souls
,
for
Arguments
to
work
upon
;
but
in
the
Roman
Heathenism
,
that
Allegiance
is
so
fix'd
,
and
settled
in
the
Pope
,
as
God
;
that
the
soul
is
to
regard
no
Truth
,
or
Oracle
,
whatsoever
of
God
himself
,
against
him
.
Papists
are
more
Pope's
people
,
than
God's
people
;
and
their
reasons
and
Consciences
by
consequence
bound
,
more
to
follow
guides
,
and
the
Will
of
the
Pope
,
than
to
follow
Truth
,
or
the
Will
of
God
.
Socrates
is
my
Friend
,
and
Plato
is
my
Friend
,
but
Truth
is
more
my
Friend
than
either
,
was
the
Heathen
Liberty
;
Truth
is
my
Friend
,
and
Conscience
is
my
Friend
,
but
my
Ghostly
Father
,
and
Guide
,
is
more
my
Friend
then
all
,
is
the
Popish
slavery
.
In
the
Roman
Religion
,
man
is
to
be
regarded
above
God
,
yea
most
are
not
allowed
to
give
any
hearing
to
God
at
all
,
who
speaks
in
his
Scriptures
,
(
which
ever
were
,
and
are
,
esteem'd
Gods
Word
in
all
Christendom
,
whatever
they
be
at
Rome
.
)
Papists
to
our
sight
,
are
Gods
rational
Creatures
,
as
other
men
,
and
Christians
be
;
but
in
reason
,
they
are
but
parcells
of
the
Pope
,
detach'd
from
God
:
As
Tangier
to
the
eye
,
is
in
Africa
,
but
by
fiction
of
reason
,
in
England
,
to
whom
it
is
subject
.
A
Papist
therefore
being
more
the
Popes
subject
,
than
Gods
,
is
hardly
reclaim'd
by
any
Truth
;
which
is
but
the
voice
or
will
of
God
,
as
of
a
Potentate
,
more
Forreign
,
and
remote
,
and
weaker
(
as
to
him
,
)
than
God
,
who
is
the
strongest
of
all
,
to
all
the
World
besides
,
Esdr.
4.
And
his
rational
faculties
,
ordain'd
to
take
the
part
of
truth
,
are
kept
prisoners
from
doing
it
any
service
,
yea
are
listed
and
impress'd
to
obstruct
,
and
batter
it
,
as
Canons
taken
and
master'd
by
an
enemy
,
and
turn'd
to
do
execution
upon
Friends
;
whereof
the
Divines
and
Parasites
of
that
Church
,
in
many
voluminous
,
learnedly
vain
Discourses
,
in
defence
of
gross
Errours
,
against
plain
Truths
,
have
given
a
considerable
instance
to
the
World
.
Now
how
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
falling
away
from
God
and
truth
,
2
Thess.
2.3
.
came
first
to
pass
,
and
that
(
once
great
,
and
glorious
)
Church
,
and
its
Angels
,
to
leave
their
first
Station
,
and
to
be
tumbled
down
into
their
Papal
pit
of
darkness
and
seduction
,
next
to
the
Infernal
;
where
,
in
the
one
,
as
in
the
other
,
both
sorts
take
a
miserable
pleasure
to
continue
,
according
to
the
Brittish
saying
,
y
cyw
y
fegur
yn
Vffern
,
yn
Vffern
y
myn
ef
fôd
,
but
a
far
greater
pleasure
,
and
triumph
,
to
ensnare
as
many
Souls
,
as
they
can
,
to
bear
them
company
,
and
participate
in
their
plague
,
is
sufficiently
clear
in
History
,
and
strangely
describ'd
to
the
life
in
Prophecy
:
And
to
begin
with
the
first
,
Pride
,
and
a
high
stomack
,
had
a
chief
hand
,
in
both
the
falls
,
and
founder'd
patience
in
the
latter
,
with
an
insatiable
avarice
and
ambition
in
the
Fathers
of
this
Church
after
the
vain
pomp
and
glory
of
this
world
,
which
the
children
of
Christs
School
are
instructed
early
to
renounce
;
that
it
pleased
God
in
his
deep
wisdom
and
Justice
,
to
deliver
them
over
to
a
reprobate
sense
,
and
an
infatuated
mind
,
to
be
a
curse
,
and
plague
to
themselves
,
and
the
rest
of
Christendom
for
many
years
,
for
their
sterility
,
and
ungratitude
under
the
Gospel
of
his
Son
.
And
,
as
it
was
with
the
Fox
in
the
Fable
,
who
long
strove
in
vain
,
to
repass
out
of
the
Granary
through
the
same
hole
with
a
full
belly
,
through
which
he
had
entred
in
empty
with
ease
,
till
the
Wesel
advised
from
a
loof
,
si
vis
effugere
istinc
,
Macra
cavum
repetas
,
&c.
The
way
to
get
out
,
is
to
be
as
lank
and
empty
,
as
you
came
in
.
So
if
Rome
could
have
proceeded
with
that
moderation
and
comport
,
with
the
variety
of
its
fortunes
,
that
was
prescribed
in
the
morality
of
this
Fable
,
It
might
had
retain'd
its
Christian
,
though
not
its
carnal
glory
to
this
day
.
But
for
the
first
three
hundred
years
,
her
condition
without
,
being
lank
and
narrow
,
though
healthy
and
glorious
within
;
and
being
highly
feasted
by
Constantine
,
and
some
succeeding
Emperours
,
with
the
affluence
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
its
height
;
it
began
to
grow
big
and
corpulent
,
and
require
more
room
;
that
when
the
Empire
began
to
decline
,
it
was
a
hard
lesson
to
decline
with
it
,
and
return
from
a
Pallace
to
its
first
Cell
.
Therefore
here
thoughts
came
in
,
how
the
Ecclesiastical
Grandeur
of
Rome
might
be
supported
and
kept
up
,
amidst
the
falls
and
ruine
of
its
secular
:
So
that
the
sacking
of
Rome
in
the
year
400
,
and
500.
and
the
declension
of
the
Empire
,
especially
in
the
West
thereupon
,
or
the
removing
of
that
which
letted
,
out
of
the
way
,
as
the
Fathers
unanimously
interpret
that
expression
,
2
Thess.
2.7
.
was
both
a
Prophetical
mark
,
and
an
operative
occasion
,
of
the
conception
and
forming
of
Antichrist
:
Here
the
Inch
of
respect
,
given
to
the
Popes
at
the
Council
of
Sardyca
,
began
to
be
stretched
into
an
Ell
of
Primacy
and
Empire
for
a
taste
,
by
fathering
it
upon
false
Canons
of
Nice
Council
,
till
the
forgery
in
the
Council
of
Carthage
was
publickly
detected
,
as
before
;
And
the
Dog
that
began
to
lick
ashes
,
early
discover'd
what
his
appetite
was
after
meal
,
wherewith
the
Italian
,
saying
,
would
not
have
such
to
be
trusted
.
But
the
long
Insolencies
and
exactions
of
the
Exarchs
of
Ravenna
,
(
from
the
year
500.
till
their
deliverance
,
by
Rebellion
against
Leo
Isaurus
,
)
by
whom
every
Pope
was
to
be
confirmed
,
and
for
a
large
Fee
[
](A47083-e154940-b)a
a
Platina
in
Severino
1
mo
.
Vana
erat
cleri
&
populi
Electio
sine
Exarchi
Confirmatione
.
else
the
Election
to
be
null
,
was
a
large
tryal
likewise
and
fatigation
of
patience
to
those
that
could
never
forget
their
once
high
,
nor
ever
remember
their
low
condition
,
(
which
else
would
have
been
their
Cure
and
Grandeur
,
in
imitation
of
their
too
much
neglected
Apostle
,
I
know
both
how
to
be
abased
,
and
I
know
how
to
abound
;
every
where
,
and
in
all
things
,
I
am
instructed
both
to
be
full
,
and
to
be
hungry
,
both
to
abound
,
and
suffer
need
,
Phil.
4.12
.
)
And
the
Ecclesiastical
ambition
of
the
Constantinopolitan
Patriarchs
after
all
,
(
aiming
at
priority
to
of
Rome
,
which
disdain'd
to
admit
them
into
equality
,
)
did
more
discompose
,
than
the
Civil
Tyranny
of
the
Exarchs
;
for
Pride
had
rather
lose
its
Purse
,
than
its
Plume
;
by
this
their
patience
was
set
on
the
tenter
.
Caesar
,
and
Popes
being
alike
,
in
their
setting
up
,
on
the
ruin
of
the
Liberties
of
others
;
the
one
of
his
Country
,
the
other
of
their
Church
;
and
both
from
a
punctilio
and
sense
of
Diminution
,
not
in
their
being
and
subsistence
,
but
their
quality
.
[
](A47083-e155050-b)b
b
Sueton
in
Julio
Caesare
,
§
29.
Difficilius
,
se
Principem
Civitatis
,
a
primo
Ordine
,
in
secundum
,
quam
ex
secundo
in
novissimum
detrudi
,
It
was
harder
for
him
being
a
chief
Citizen
,
to
be
made
a
second
,
of
the
first
,
than
the
last
of
a
second
,
were
Caesars
words
,
and
the
thoughts
of
our
Popes
;
the
fall
being
greater
from
the
imaginary
condition
of
a
God
into
that
of
a
Creature
,
than
from
one
Creature
into
another
.
And
all
of
high
breeding
and
low
fortunes
,
that
chuse
to
set
up
in
the
High
way
,
have
the
like
temptations
,
and
distress
for
Apology
,
for
their
Secular
,
as
the
Church
of
Rome
,
for
its
Ecclesiastical
depredations
,
not
any
want
of
necessaries
,
but
of
Grace
.
For
the
Roman
Popes
had
little
cause
to
be
offended
with
the
Constantinopolitan
claim
of
Superiority
;
(
now
their
City
was
the
Seat
of
the
Empire
,
and
Rome
,
ever
and
anon
,
taken
and
retaken
by
Goths
,
)
this
being
the
best
stake
in
their
own
hedge
,
when
it
was
an
Imperial
City
,
and
the
best
and
chiefest
foundation
of
its
Western
Priority
:
but
being
now
brought
down
to
the
dust
,
their
last
Emperour
Augustulus
resigning
to
Odoacer
by
force
about
480.
who
fix'd
his
Court
saith
one
,
at
Ravenna
,
ne
umbra
Regni
Romae
superesset
,
Their
Consuls
and
Senate
ceasing
in
540.
Their
Citizens
fleeing
for
shelter
into
the
Marshes
of
Venice
,
and
else-where
far
and
nigh
,
as
the
Brittains
into
Wales
;
no
Inhabitants
left
,
that
could
be
counted
Roman
,
unless
Goths
,
and
Vandals
,
and
Herules
,
or
as
Platina
,
[
](A47083-e155270-b)c
c
Platina
in
Gregorio
.
saith
,
Si
Epirotae
,
Dalmatae
,
Pannoni
,
&
faex
totius
orbis
terrarum
huc
missa
,
Romani
appellari
queant
,
unless
Epirots
,
Dalmatians
,
Hungarians
,
and
the
dregs
and
Porters
of
all
mankind
sent
amongst
us
,
might
pass
for
Romans
.
Their
City
often
sack'd
,
and
Burnt
,
and
ruin●d
by
the
Goths
;
And
the
very
[
](A47083-e155340-b)c
c
Platina
in
Gregorio
.
ruins
themselves
,
and
their
Ancient
Monuments
and
Statues
,
ruin'd
by
our
Pope
Gregory
,
as
he
is
tax'd
,
to
contrive
that
mens
repair
to
Rome
might
not
be
more
for
curiosity
,
than
Devotion
;
what
reason
had
the
Church
of
Rome
,
to
expect
to
fare
better
in
this
her
solitude
,
and
desolation
,
than
that
of
Jerusalem
,
the
undoubted
Mother
of
all
Churches
?
which
was
glad
in
her
Poverty
,
to
truckle
under
Caesarea
,
where
the
deputies
then
resided
;
as
Caesarea
,
under
Antioch
,
the
residence
of
the
chief
President
of
the
East
:
and
why
not
ruin●d
Rome
to
the
Constantinopolitan
See
,
now
the
residence
of
the
Emperours
themselves
?
Nothing
was
here
wanting
to
a
good
title
of
Supremacy
,
as
far
as
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
reach'd
,
as
it
did
undoubtedly
to
Rome
at
this
time
,
but
only
the
Imperial
ratification
and
assent
;
without
which
,
Romes
Priority
by
express
Canons
,
still
continued
unrepeal●d
;
But
when
the
Emperour
began
to
interpose
,
[
](A47083-e155480-b)c
c
Platina
in
Gregorio
.
Et
Mauritius
monuit
Gregorium
,
ut
Johanni
Constantinopolitano
obtemperaret
,
and
monish'd
our
Pope
Gregory
to
submit
and
acquiesce
under
the
See
of
Constantinople
;
their
Christian
Patience
could
last
no
longer
:
the
string
was
wound
so
high
,
till
it
broke
;
here
they
first
began
to
be
desperate
;
and
though
they
quitted
conscience
,
they
kept
their
cunning
;
and
seing
Christ
did
not
defend
them
better
,
Satan
shall
:
Si
nequeo
superos
,
Acheronta
movebo
.
Here
our
Pope
Gregory
first
exonerates
himself
on
his
competitor
,
John
Archbishop
of
Constantinople
,
and
stiles
him
no
less
than
Antichrist
,
or
his
Fore-runner
,
for
affecting
so
large
a
Supremacy
;
which
yet
himself
,
and
Successors
more
vehemently
drove
at
;
but
he
,
Water-man-like
,
with
his
face
the
contrary
way
,
carrying
Servus
Servorum
in
his
mouth
,
while
Dominus
Dominantium
was
in
his
heart
:
Auxit
que
modestia
Crimen
,
to
use
the
early
expression
of
a
worthy
Pen
,
the
Hypocrisie
and
contradiction
Antichristianiz'd
his
Crime
.
Soon
after
Mauritius
himself
,
is
murder'd
by
the
Tyrant
Phoc●s
,
and
his
children
before
his
face
,
as
it
were
by
a
just
Judgement
of
God
,
wherein
it
is
likely
the
Popes
had
no
more
hand
in
the
contrivance
,
than
Monk
Augustine
,
a
few
years
after
,
in
the
bloud
of
Bangor
:
though
some
while
after
we
find
them
openly
,
and
Traiterously
destroying
,
not
Emperours
only
,
●at
the
Empire
of
the
East
it self
;
and
despising
,
and
chopping
the
Kings
and
Emperours
of
the
West
,
as
fast
as
Tarqu●n
did
Poppies
,
till
they
stumbled
upon
a
Brittain
.
And
Holy
Gregory
kept
fair
Communion
with
this
bloudy
Phocas
,
in
Letters
full
of
Honour
and
Respect
nevertheless
;
and
his
next
,
or
next
Successor
saving
one
,
who
sate
not
half
a
year
,
Boniface
the
third
,
obtain'd
from
the
Grant
of
Phocas
,
that
Universal
Primacy
,
wherewith
they
have
troubl'd
the
World
to
this
day
;
which
in
others
was
Antichristanism
by
confession
,
and
yet
themselves
are
the
men
:
A
Phocâ
obtinuit
(
Bonifacius
)
magna
tamen
contentione
,
ut
sedes
B.
Petri
Apostoli
,
que
caput
est
Omnium
Ecclesiarum
,
ita
diceretur
,
&
haberetur
ab
omnibus
;
He
obtain'd
with
much
ado
of
Phocas
,
that
the
See
of
St.
Peter
,
which
is
the
head
of
all
Churches
,
(
in
their
fansie
)
should
be
so
esteemed
,
and
accounted
of
by
all
.
[
](A47083-e155800-b)d
d
Platina
in
Bonifacio
tertio
.
They
were
,
and
still
are
,
long
studying
and
hammering
for
a
square
and
proportionable
Title
,
and
Foundation
,
to
bear
this
grand
Fabrick
of
Universal
Monarchy
in
the
Church
;
The
house
of
Pudens
,
and
our
Ruffina
,
(
their
Ancientest
and
Truest
,
)
was
too
narrow
:
The
undoubted
residence
of
St.
Paul
in
their
City
,
was
their
most
Honourable
and
Glorious
Title
,
but
more
serviceable
for
Salvation
,
than
for
Supremacy
;
for
it
made
them
but
co-ordinate
,
yea
Junior
to
several
Churches
of
Greece
;
Athens
,
Ephesus
,
Thessalonica
,
of
the
same
Plantation
:
Constantine's
Imperial
Graunt
was
Subject
to
change
of
time
,
and
Emperours
to
change
of
mind
:
therefore
no
shoulders
seem'd
broader
and
fitter
than
St.
Peter's
to
be
their
Atlas
:
(
who
yet
,
if
ever
he
came
to
Rome
,
came
thither
upon
the
score
of
the
Jews
,
who
were
his
peculiar
charge
,
as
the
Gentiles
were
St.
Pauls
,
as
is
plain
from
Scripture
,
and
their
own
[
](A47083-e155960-b)e
e
Spondan
.
An.
51.
n.
4.
confession
,
according
to
the
appointment
of
God
,
Gal.
2
,
7.
and
the
decree
of
the
Hierosolymitan
Synod
,
and
their
particular
respective
undertaking
:
)
lest
therefore
by
this
,
they
were
at
best
but
Popes
of
the
Jews
,
they
'l
borrow
help
from
St.
Paul
,
and
both
shall
be
their
founders
together
,
in
despite
of
God
,
who
made
them
Separate
:
but
then
there
are
other
Prerogatives
since
assum'd
by
that
See
,
of
deposing
Kings
,
and
Emperours
,
and
transferring
Kingdoms
,
which
cannot
be
well
derived
from
Fishermen
,
and
Tent-makers
,
and
Subjects
.
Therefore
it
is
a
more
adequate
Title
,
to
be
Christs
Vicars
,
by
whom
Kings
Raign
:
but
because
his
Kingdom
was
not
of
this
World
,
nor
his
Mission
,
while
on
Earth
,
but
to
the
lost
sheep
of
the
House
of
Israel
:
The
Roman
Parasites
discern
,
that
the
Plaister
is
never
broad
enough
for
the
sore
,
till
he
is
Vice-Deus
,
or
[
](A47083-e156080-b)e
e
Torturi
Tor●i
p.
361.
Vice-God
on
Earth
,
as
they
begin
to
stile
him
in
their
dedications
.
And
this
comes
nearest
to
the
Scriptures
.
2.
Thes.
2.
Now
,
it
is
not
my
design
at
present
,
to
display
the
great
mischief
,
and
bloud-shed
,
and
confusion
,
that
did
arise
to
Christian
Kingdoms
,
and
Churches
,
from
this
groundless
Primacy
,
nor
the
Enchantments
upon
souls
,
by
this
Castle
in
the
Air
:
nor
to
examine
whether
Turcism
,
or
Popery
,
have
been
the
greater
Nusance
to
Christendom
?
or
which
was
the
greatest
wrong
to
the
spouse
of
Christ
,
to
be
slain
or
defil'd
?
to
be
pillag'd
,
or
divided
?
For
all
Churches
heretofore
,
from
one
end
of
the
Earth
,
to
the
other
,
were
all
,
as
loving
Sisters
of
one
and
the
same
Family
,
under
one
and
the
same
roof
,
tyed
to
one
another
in
a
lovely
knot
and
Union
of
mutual
charity
and
preference
;
and
still
might
be
,
if
by
the
mercy
of
God
,
and
zeal
of
Christian
Princes
,
this
common
disturber
,
were
raised
from
being
Servus
Servorum
,
(
an
Hebraism
for
a
great
slave
)
to
be
equal
in
Vote
and
Authority
,
in
Publick
Councils
,
to
other
Metropolitans
,
and
Primates
,
his
Reverend
Brethren
,
who
otherwise
hinders
all
with
his
proud
humility
,
and
detestable
Union
of
slavery
:
But
my
scope
and
purpose
,
only
is
,
to
vindicate
our
own
Rights
,
and
Liberties
,
and
to
unmask
this
Bishop
and
his
Clerks
,
who
come
as
thieves
in
the
Coat
of
Christ
,
and
St.
Peter
,
to
steal
away
our
Crowns
,
and
Mitres
;
and
to
seduce
wel-meaning
people
,
and
unwary
Grandees
,
to
assist
them
in
the
Robbery
,
out
of
Conscience
;
and
to
burn
and
destroy
us
,
as
Hereticks
out
of
zeal
,
for
keeping
our
own
,
against
this
their
Phocacian
Monopoly
and
Usurpation
,
which
[
](A47083-e156140-b)c
c
Wh●lock
.
not
in
Bed
.
l.
2.
c.
8.
Monk
Augustine
and
his
Successors
were
sent
hither
to
execute
,
amongst
as
many
as
they
could
abuse
and
deceive
.
For
what
fair
obligation
upon
Conscience
(
which
is
ever
correlative
and
corresponding
with
Gods
will
,
)
can
this
Intrusion
,
on
the
Fights
of
Neighbouring
Kingdoms
and
Churches
have
,
which
is
so
expresly
forbidden
by
the
Laws
of
God
,
and
Nations
,
and
the
Canons
of
the
Universal
Church
?
Can
God
be
contrary
to
himself
?
or
one
Catholick
Church
to
another
?
or
the
same
Lord
Christ
be
both
the
Avenger
and
Patron
also
of
such
as
over-reach
their
Brethren
,
or
remove
bounds
and
Land-marks
?
Doth
not
Conscience
bind
them
rather
to
aid
their
injur'd
Neighbours
,
against
these
holy
Robbers
?
and
to
study
reparations
,
wherever
they
were
miss-led
,
to
be
accessory
and
assisting
to
such
Burglaries
upon
the
Innocent
?
If
it
be
good
Catholick
Religion
and
Conscience
,
to
swallow
,
hand
over
head
,
any
Tradition
,
o●
gloss
,
that
shall
produce
a
Commission
from
God
,
against
his
express
Will
and
Precept
,
to
the
contrary
:
Then
Adam
and
Eve
were
commendable
Catholicks
in
hearkning
to
the
Serpent
,
to
the
ruine
of
themselves
and
their
posterity
;
and
we
in
protesting
from
plain
Scripture
against
such
glosses
and
suggestions
,
culpable
Protestants
.
Protestancy
is
not
a
name
of
Schism
,
but
of
Duty
;
and
eternal
Allegiance
of
the
Soul
to
God
and
Truth
,
against
Atheism
and
falsehood
,
and
the
works
and
words
of
the
Devil
in
any
shape
.
The
Act
that
pass'd
at
Germany
about
an
100
and
odd
years
ago
,
in
protesting
from
manifest
Scriptures
,
against
gross
Errours
,
counterfetting
Divine
authority
,
was
a
duty
in
general
,
1500
years
before
,
and
more
,
and
will
be
still
to
the
Worlds
end
.
The
vow
of
Baptism
makes
every
Christian
a
Protestant
from
the
Font.
Nothing
more
makes
Roman-Catholicks
,
and
Cardinals
,
and
Popes
,
than
a
Carnal
forgetfulness
and
abhorrence
from
such
Protestantism
:
It
is
not
believing
,
as
men
would
have
,
but
as
God
in
his
word
and
will
would
have
us
to
believe
,
that
makes
true
Catholicks
and
Christians
;
for
Christians
are
to
resist
temptations
,
whereof
the
most
prevalent
love
to
be
cloathed
with
God
and
Religion
:
fatuus
,
the
Latine
for
a
fool
,
is
conjectur'd
to
be
deriv'd
from
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
perswade
,
one
that
is
easily
won
to
believe
any
Lie
,
or
Legend
,
or
Imposture
.
Old
Adam
and
Eve
in
hearkning
to
the
Serpent
,
against
Gods
word
,
were
the
first
Types
of
credulous
Papists
;
Christ
,
the
reformed
Adam
,
in
siding
with
plain
Scripture
against
the
glosses
of
the
Serpent
,
was
the
first
example
of
wary
Protestants
.
All
Religion
,
and
Irreligion
,
consists
,
either
in
turning
from
the
Creature
to
God
,
to
the
exaltation
,
and
righting
of
the
Soul
;
or
from
God
,
to
the
Creatures
,
to
its
overturning
,
to
be
in
dishonourable
subjection
to
the
body
its
slave
,
to
its
great
wrong
and
misery
.
This
Novel
Supremacy
therefore
,
being
so
manifestly
unjust
,
for
its
matter
and
trespass
upon
the
rights
of
Soveraigns
,
and
Churches
;
and
so
ungodly
and
scandalous
for
the
motive
,
and
manner
of
its
prevalence
;
(
being
founded
in
the
like
Pride
,
that
tumbled
the
Angels
into
Hell
,
as
Pope
Gregory
affirms
it
of
his
Competitor
,
in
the
like
impatience
,
and
despair
,
that
keeps
them
in
it
:
And
carried
on
with
the
like
love
of
lyes
,
and
murder
,
and
seduction
,
as
makes
them
intrude
,
and
wander
out
,
into
our
Air
;
and
prevailing
upon
many
,
by
the
like
Arts
,
either
as
a
Catholick
Angel
of
light
,
to
seduce
the
unwary
and
superstitious
;
or
as
a
bountiful
Prince
,
with
glorious
offers
of
Palls
,
and
Caps
,
and
Dignities
,
to
win
the
proud
and
servile
to
comply
and
worship
;
and
terminating
in
the
like
everlasting
damnation
,
both
to
them
and
their
followers
,
2
Thess.
2.12
.
Phil.
3.19
.
)
hath
enough
in
it
hereby
to
dis-ingage
all
sober
and
considering
English-men
,
from
any
necessary
zeal
,
or
tye
of
Conscience
,
to
subjugate
themselves
,
or
betray
their
Church
,
and
Countrey
,
into
such
dangerous
and
unworthy
slavery
:
Yea
(
it
were
to
be
hop'd
at
first
sight
,
)
to
dispose
Italian
zeal
and
ambition
concern'd
,
(
if
it
would
but
lay
hand
upon
heart
,
)
either
to
let
us
alone
,
to
enjoy
our
Ancient
rights
without
wrong
,
or
trouble
;
as
all
would
wish
to
themselves
,
and
therefore
ought
to
permit
the
same
to
others
;
or
at
least
,
to
let
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
Catholick
Religion
alone
,
as
not
to
bring
his
holy
name
and
glory
,
which
is
to
be
honour'd
above
all
we
have
,
to
countenance
their
sin
,
and
wrong
,
to
their
just
rebuke
:
But
,
that
from
the
character
of
such
an
Apostatical
Church
,
in
Prophecy
,
(
which
is
praescient
History
,
)
any
regard
to
the
heart
and
Conscience
,
or
fear
of
Blasphemy
,
is
the
least
to
be
expected
;
yea
the
exclusion
of
the
one
,
and
admission
of
the
other
,
to
be
rather
alwayes
met
,
as
the
sum
and
total
of
such
Religion
;
as
the
practice
sufficiently
confirms
and
fulfills
the
Prophecy
:
For
what
Herogliphick
,
or
Emblem
,
could
more
lively
describe
,
such
a
Church
,
where
at
once
the
Heart
and
Soul
is
excluded
,
and
yet
sanctity
and
zeal
profess'd
;
than
that
of
the
beast
with
two
horns
,
like
a
Lamb
,
and
speech
like
a
Dragon
?
Rev.
13.12
.
For
what
is
any
Society
of
men
,
devoid
of
Conscience
,
and
private
judgment
,
and
common
Justice
,
whose
part
is
,
suum
euique
tribuere
,
neminem
laedere
,
but
a
meer
rout
of
Ravenous
beasts
;
or
as
they
are
describ'd
elsewhere
,
men
of
corrupted
minds
,
1
Tim.
5.6
.
For
where
the
mind
is
corrupted
and
dead
,
and
the
body
alone
alive
;
what
there
remains
,
but
a
beast
in
humane
shape
?
Of
the
same
Herd
are
those
,
who
are
deliver'd
over
to
a
reprobate
mind
,
or
a
mind
void
of
judgement
,
like
Salt
,
that
hath
lost
its
savour
;
or
those
in
the
Prophet
,
whose
eyes
are
blinded
,
and
their
hearts
hearden'd
,
that
they
neither
see
with
their
eyes
,
nor
understand
with
their
heart
,
Joh.
12.40
.
For
an
useless
eye
,
is
equivalent
to
no
eye
,
and
an
unconscionable
Soul
,
to
no
Soul
at
all
;
as
a
depos'd
King
,
is
a
living
man
,
but
a
dead
Prince
;
so
a
reduc'd
Conscience
,
dethron'd
by
lusts
,
or
the
Tyranny
of
any
Church
,
or
Gods
desertion
,
is
no
Conscience
.
A
Soul
subject
to
man
,
more
than
God
,
is
no
Soul
;
as
are
all
such
,
who
by
force
,
or
choice
,
are
to
obey
man
against
the
Truth
:
Wherein
,
(
as
was
proved
at
first
)
the
master-errour
of
Popery
did
consist
:
Men
of
depos'd
Souls
,
or
silenc'd
Consciences
,
in
Scripture
account
,
are
beasts
:
But
the
other
part
of
the
character
,
or
a
profession
of
Holiness
and
zeal
,
included
,
as
well
as
good
Conscience
excluded
,
is
set
forth
by
the
other
notes
,
Hornes
like
a
Lamb
,
and
Speech
like
a
Dragon
:
That
is
,
this
beast
,
is
as
Christ
,
for
arrogated
Holiness
,
and
authority
;
and
yet
as
Satan
,
or
the
Dragon
,
or
Serpent
in
Paradice
,
for
destructive
seduction
.
Good
God!
what
a
monstrous
profession
of
Christians
,
is
here
painted
!
which
in
vulgar
blazonry
would
signifie
a
Church
,
hearted
Beast
armed
Christ
,
and
langued
Satan
:
And
the
two
horns
,
and
not
seven
,
as
had
the
other
,
may
note
,
that
the
Roman
Empire
had
more
of
Gods
blessing
,
and
approbation
;
though
counted
Beast
for
its
violence
;
for
God
blessed
the
7th
.
day
,
but
so
he
did
not
the
second
,
Gen.
1.8
.
And
the
Roman
Empire
enlightned
and
civil'd
the
Countries
,
it
subdued
;
but
far
otherwise
it
was
with
the
Empire
of
Popery
.
The
Roman
Religion
(
upon
this
Prophetical
supposition
,
)
being
all
Christ
without
,
(
for
Satan
,
or
the
Dragon
,
mostly
tips
his
temptations
with
Religion
)
and
nothing
of
heart
or
Soul
within
,
is
a
Sphynx
,
or
a
riddle
;
it●s
a
Religion
,
and
no
Religion
:
The
last
,
because
where
there
is
no
heart
,
there
can
be
no
Lord
,
no
God
,
no
Bible
,
no
Religion
,
no
Salvation
:
The
first
,
because
the
Pope
alone
serves
for
all
;
for
heart
,
and
judgement
,
and
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
Church
,
and
Bible
,
and
Salvation
:
He
declares
all
Faith
,
allows
all
Scriptures
,
decides
all
Controversies
;
(
and
where
private
Conscience
is
not
to
be
consulted
,
or
regarded
;
nor
Scripture
,
without
his
sense
,
)
what
makes
good
or
evil
amongst
such
,
but
his
pleasure
only
?
Lyes
,
and
Perjuries
,
and
Murders
,
and
Treasons
,
and
Blasphemy
,
in
favour
of
that
Church
,
and
approv'd
by
them
,
can
be
no
sins
,
but
rather
meritorious
works
,
by
this
Hypothesis
:
For
how
can
it
be
otherwise
,
where
there
is
no
place
or
vote
for
Conscience
to
except
,
and
all
power
is
in
him
alone
,
acknowledg'd
,
to
approve
and
judge
;
Beasts
,
or
un-soul'd
men
,
being
not
capable
of
faults
,
or
misdemeanours
.
Now
how
can
those
be
true
Christians
,
who
are
not
men
?
and
how
men
,
who
want
Souls
?
for
where
is
the
Soul
,
if
it
be
given
away
from
Christ
,
to
any
mortal
whatsoever
?
For
the
hearts
and
judgements
,
that
is
,
the
Souls
,
of
Papists
are
absolutely
subject
to
the
Pope
,
but
of
Protestants
,
only
to
Christ
,
and
truth
;
the
one
are
holy
from
the
heart
to
Christ
,
as
Christs
servants
:
the
other
,
without
a
heart
,
to
their
Pope
,
or
guide
,
as
the
Servants
of
men
.
And
this
Diminutio
Capitis
,
or
Moral
,
or
Legal
,
Annihilation
of
the
Eternal
soul
,
by
such
a
sinful
profession
of
absolute
Subjection
to
a
mortal
Creature
,
hath
the
like
effect
and
influence
upon
mens
Acts
of
Worship
and
Religion
,
as
if
it
were
its
Physical
,
and
real
extinction
:
for
not
to
appear
,
is
not
to
be
;
and
not
to
be
valued
,
or
regarded
,
is
not
to
appear
.
Not
that
the
soul
ceases
to
act
,
as
a
soul
,
in
this
its
degradation
,
or
to
cut
out
means
for
ends
,
by
its
work
of
reason
:
But
that
her
chief
and
Soveraign
end
,
being
chang'd
;
her
work
of
reason
,
and
Religion
,
and
Allegiance
,
is
changed
by
consequence
:
and
the
Communion
between
the
heart
,
and
Christ
in
Heaven
,
turn'd
out
of
doors
,
and
giving
place
to
another
,
between
the
soul
,
and
its
new
Soveraign
,
the
Pope
.
It
is
still
as
busie
,
and
zealous
as
before
,
but
in
a
more
confin'd
sublunary
sphere
,
far
out
of
Gods
presence
,
in
the
Pristrinum
of
this
present
World
;
as
a
broken
Shoomaker
sets
up
for
a
Cobler
,
or
a
fallen
Angel
to
be
a
Devil
.
And
perhaps
the
necessary
errours
of
the
Roman
Church
,
can
never
be
more
clearly
detected
,
and
satisfactorily
solv'd
,
than
by
this
Hypothesis
and
fiction
,
(
new
for
its
name
,
but
old
,
and
too
Common
for
its
nature
and
practice
)
of
a
Roman-Catholick
Apshychite
,
or
Catholick
Christians
,
without
souls
:
for
great
must
the
Spiritual
and
Internal
deadness
be
,
and
as
great
and
busie
,
the
external
formality
,
and
heartless
ceremonies
,
of
a
Religion
so
condition'd
.
Our
Learned
Divines
,
who
by
invincible
Arguments
convince
them
of
Idolatries
in
their
Invocations
,
and
worship
of
the
Hoast
,
and
of
Images
,
do
but
fall
upon
the
branches
,
which
necessarily
spring
and
grow
from
the
evil
root
,
untouch'd
:
for
such
must
be
the
Fruit
,
as
is
the
Tree
,
Math.
7
,
18.
St.
Paul
,
and
Christ
,
and
God
himself
,
(
the
best
Judges
of
Religion
,
)
place
it
all
in
the
heart
,
and
it's
purity
;
as
doth
our
Brittish
Proverb
,
ffydh
pawb
yn
ei
galon
,
as
did
all
sober
Heathens
:
The
end
of
the
Commandment
,
is
charity
out
of
a
Pure
heart
,
1
Tim.
1.5
.
Blessed
are
the
Pure
in
heart
,
for
they
shall
see
God
,
Math.
8.8
.
Thou
shalt
love
the
Lord
thy
God
with
all
thy
heart
,
and
with
all
thy
soul
,
and
with
all
thy
mind
,
which
is
the
first
and
great
Commandment
;
And
the
Heathen
,
from
Deus
est
animus
,
could
infer
,
pur
â
mente
colendus
,
even
as
Christ
himself
doth
:
God
is
a
Spirit
,
and
they
that
Worship
him
,
must
Worship
him
in
Spirit
,
and
in
Truth
;
that
is
,
with
the
heart
,
without
which
all
Worship
is
a
lie
.
Gratior
diis
existimatur
,
qui
delubris
eorum
[
](A47083-e156850-b)a
a
Plin.
Panegyr
.
puram
castamque
mentem
,
quam
qui
meditatum
carmen
,
intulerit
,
A
mind
holy
,
and
pure
,
is
the
best
Anthem
with
God
.
If
the
truth
,
and
life
of
all
Religion
by
the
consent
and
suffrage
of
God
and
men
,
consist
thus
in
a
Pure
heart
,
what
Religion
can
they
have
,
whose
Principles
exclude
,
and
annihilate
the
heart
?
and
the
Purity
thereof
by
consequence
;
for
where
the
substantive
is
barr'd
out
,
the
Adjective
must
stand
out
for
company
:
Therefore
not
this
,
or
that
part
,
or
tenet
,
or
Article
,
but
the
whole
Religion
of
such
a
Church
,
is
Idolatrous
,
or
the
worshiping
of
God
with
the
body
only
,
without
the
soul
;
whereby
men
necessarily
frame
Corporeal
,
Anthropomorphitical
sentiments
to
themselves
,
of
God
;
and
of
all
parts
of
his
Worship
:
for
as
without
the
Spiritual
mind
and
soul
,
there
could
be
no
conception
of
God
,
who
is
a
Spirit
:
no
more
than
of
light
without
eyes
;
so
a
Corporeal
Religion
requires
a
Corporeal
Deity
to
answer
it
,
and
a
Carnal
service
to
answer
him
:
for
all
worship
,
true
,
or
false
,
consists
in
likeness
and
conformity
:
in
the
true
,
men
become
pure
and
holy
,
as
God
is
;
in
the
false
,
God
and
Religion
,
are
made
,
Gross
,
and
Carnal
,
as
the
men
are
;
which
is
an
highly
Idolatrous
mistake
of
the
true
God
,
against
the
first
and
second
Commandment
.
And
Spiritual
,
Rational
Religion
,
shall
be
traduc'd
and
slighted
by
such
men
,
for
its
contrariety
and
dislikeness
to
their
tempers
,
as
the
Moors
hate
heretical
white
.
Rivers
cannot
ascend
higher
than
their
springs
,
nor
an
Absychitical
Religion
,
higher
than
the
body
,
and
Carnal
apprehension
,
and
outward
frame
and
appearance
,
or
a
form
of
godliness
without
its
power
and
truth
,
which
is
not
therefore
Religion
,
but
somthing
outwardly
like
it
;
no
more
than
is
a
dead
picture
a
true
man
,
though
like
in
shape
unto
him
.
Heaven
and
Hell
,
to
a
Beast
,
can
never
signifie
more
,
than
the
pain
and
pleasure
of
the
body
,
nor
human
words
with
Parrots
,
than
the
outward
syllables
and
sound
;
nor
Religion
to
Carnal
minds
,
but
their
Carnal
Interests
,
and
conceptions
.
This
supposition
shews
the
errours
of
Rome
,
to
be
necessary
consequences
,
to
the
exclusion
of
the
heart
,
in
the
first
place
,
and
Christ
in
the
second
,
throughout
their
Doctrines
and
Practices
,
congruous
to
this
Propheticall
Character
:
and
that
in
such
a
condition
and
temper
,
they
can
do
no
less
,
than
place
their
chiefest
worship
and
Devotion
,
in
the
outward
parts
,
and
surface
of
Religion
,
that
hold
the
nearest
resemblance
to
it
,
in
their
Carnal
conceipts
.
This
makes
prayers
in
an
unknown
tongue
,
without
the
heart
and
understanding
,
a
reasonable
worship
with
them
.
This
makes
transubstantiation
both
natural
and
necessary
;
for
Christians
so
described
,
cannot
conceive
any
otherwise
,
than
Corporeally
,
and
Grossly
,
that
Christ
is
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
to
be
worshipped
there
by
consequence
;
for
Sursum
corda
,
to
lift
up
the
heart
,
where
there
is
no
heart
,
is
but
a
lesson
to
the
deaf
,
but
Metaphysicks
to
Moles
.
This
makes
them
so
easily
leave
the
invisible
General
,
so
unlike
their
new
beings
,
to
invocate
an
host
of
frail
Creatures
more
like
themselves
;
and
to
find
great
resemblances
to
the
deity
,
in
Images
made
by
hands
;
and
much
Grace
,
and
Spiritual
refreshment
,
and
Protection
,
in
holy
Water
;
and
great
Salvation
in
a
material
Cross
,
to
which
they
'l
apply
that
of
the
Apostle
,
God
forbid
,
that
I
should
glory
,
saving
in
the
Cross
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
as
much
as
to
him
that
suffered
on
it
:
as
Pope
Adrian
,
to
the
Empress
Jrene
,
finds
grounds
for
Image-worship
,
in
those
passages
in
the
Psalms
,
Seek
ye
my
face
,
thy
face
,
O
Lord
,
will
I
seek
;
and
signatum
est
,
super
nos
lumen
vultus
tui
,
Ps.
26.4
.
This
hath
given
that
Christian
virtue
and
reputation
to
Beads
,
Crucifixes's
,
Agnus
Dei
,
Christ-Mass-Babes
new
born
,
Good-Friday-loggs
interr'd
,
Palls
,
Saints
,
Couls
,
&c.
and
the
rest
of
their
sacred
shows
,
not
short
of
Bartholomew
Fair
,
in
their
number
and
congruity
,
to
weak
and
carnal
fancies
.
A
most
lamentable
Profanation
of
our
Spiritual
and
Heavenly
worship
,
to
be
bewail'd
by
all
sincere
and
tender
Christians
,
with
grief
and
tears
;
and
confuted
by
the
Learned
,
and
suppressed
by
the
Magistrate
,
and
prayed
against
by
all
.
A
mock
Religion
,
carried
on
by
great
and
strong
numbers
,
and
Councils
,
with
a
high
face
of
Authority
,
and
Catholick
truth
on
its
side
;
and
more
considerable
for
duration
,
and
combination
,
than
all
other
Heresies
whatsoever
,
both
Ancient
and
Modern
put
together
,
which
bespeak
it
to
be
some
thing
more
:
being
the
Blasphemy
of
them
,
which
they
say
are
Jews
,
(
that
is
Christians
,
and
Catholicks
,
or
new
Israelites
,
)
and
are
not
,
but
are
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
carrying
on
his
Kingdom
with
the
same
dark
Arts
,
and
Eternal
perdition
to
themselves
,
and
others
,
as
he
himself
doth
,
Rev.
2.8
.
With
whom
Christianity
consists
not
in
a
meet
Marriage
between
the
heart
and
Christ
,
to
bring
forth
Heavenly
off-springs
to
God
Rom.
7.3
.
even
the
divine
and
lovely
fruits
of
the
Spirit
,
Charity
,
Meekness
,
Patience
,
Temperance
,
Sobriety
,
long
suffering
,
the
Heavenly
joy
and
Peace
of
a
good
conscience
,
void
of
offence
towards
God
and
man
,
guided
by
that
wisdom
from
above
,
which
is
first
pure
,
then
peaceable
,
gentle
,
and
easie
to
be
intreated
,
full
of
mercy
,
and
good
fruits
,
without
partiality
,
without
Hypocrisie
,
Gal.
5.22
.
James
3.27
.
But
in
an
unlawful
Contract
and
Whoredom
of
the
soul
with
another
Husband
,
stooping
below
its
Divine
rank
,
and
kind
to
the
Impu●e
lust
of
an
Earthly
Creature
;
whence
proceeds
a
Mon●trous
equivocal
bastard-brood
of
Spiritual-Carnal
Mulats
,
which
must
pass
for
right
Christians
without
,
as
to
sense
,
being
hardly
men
within
,
to
reason
,
but
liker
to
a
prophane
show
of
Pu●pe●s
,
consisting
of
bare
sound
and
mimick
imitation
,
without
life
,
or
truth
,
or
understanding
;
or
a
vile
Communion
of
Baptiz'd
Apes
,
and
Consecrated
Foxes
,
and
Wild
Beasts
sign'd
with
many
signs
of
the
Cross
without
any
souls
,
or
true
Christian
Inclinations
;
but
wholly
dead
to
the
Hea●enly
life
;
and
as
exactly
alive
to
the
Earthly
,
and
Sensual
,
and
Devilish
,
and
its
fruits
,
and
works
,
lyes
,
legends
,
dissimulations
,
Cruelty
,
Murders
,
Treasons
,
which
must
pass
for
Catholick
zeal
,
and
Orthodox
Religion
,
by
the
Laws
and
pleasures
of
their
guides
.
There
being
no
heart
,
or
Conscience
left
within
,
(
nor
any
pulses
thereof
without
,
in
modesty
,
and
sense
of
honour
)
to
direct
and
prompt
to
better
things
,
that
being
miserably
lost
,
and
ruin'd
,
according
to
the
supposition
,
by
being
ill
bestow'd
upon
a
man
,
instead
of
Christ
.
The
original
cause
of
this
woful
degeneracy
,
being
the
changing
of
their
Soveraign
,
and
taking
the
Pope
,
instead
of
the
Son
of
God
,
for
their
Lord
and
absolute
guide
,
surrendring
their
hearts
,
and
Judgements
,
and
Consciences
to
him
,
without
reserve
,
which
is
a
Divine
honour
,
and
homage
,
due
to
none
but
God
:
wherein
,
as
was
said
at
first
,
lies
the
Characteristical
note
of
distinction
,
inter
Cordatos
Protestantes
,
between
sober
Protestants
,
that
make
a
difference
between
the
Creator
and
the
Creature
,
and
inconsiderate
Catholicks
,
that
make
none
.
The
least
soyle
of
the
soul
by
surprize
,
from
any
Intemperance
,
or
unmortified
lusts
,
clogs
and
disorders
it
in
its
devotions
and
addresses
towards
its
God
:
the
suffocation
thereof
by
the
habit
of
vice
,
wholly
alienates
it
from
his
life
,
leaving
it
dead
,
and
senseless
,
under
the
Power
of
Satan
,
in
trespasses
and
sins
.
The
reduction
,
and
moral
extinction
thereof
,
by
its
slavish
profession
to
a
lawless
Counter-Christ
,
makes
it
as
dead
and
senceless
under
another
mixt
Dominion
of
Christ
and
Satan
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
Antich●ist
,
or
a
mock-Christ
,
or
of
a
meer
man
,
assuming
Gods
Infallible
nature
upon
him
,
through
his
pride
,
or
evil
;
as
Christ
,
the
true
God
,
did
frayle
human
nature
,
in
his
humility
,
for
good
This
is
that
Roman
Idol
which
is
the
glory
,
and
fear
of
devout
Romanists
,
being
a
God
devoid
of
all
Divine
Attributes
,
without
either
much
holiness
,
for
imitation
;
or
all-sufficient
bounty
,
for
the
relief
;
or
constancy
,
and
truth
,
which
endures
for
ever
,
for
the
stay
and
trust
of
his
Worshippers
:
being
but
titular
in
the
one
,
but
a
Broker
in
the
other
,
starving
and
over-reaching
these
,
corrupting
others
(
as
Satan
)
whom
he
relieves
with
favours
:
And
in
the
third
,
so
shamefully
mash'd
with
contradictions
,
and
non-obstante's
,
ever
and
anon
,
at
every
appearance
of
Lucre
,
and
advantage
,
that
a
Weather-Cock
in
the
English
,
or
the
retentives
of
a
Suckling
,
in
the
Brittish
Proverb
,
cannot
be
more
uncertain
,
and
unsteddy
.
The
truth
is
,
it
is
not
he
himself
,
that
is
God
and
Governour
,
but
his
Lust
or
Mammon
,
which
Governs
him
:
at
whose
beck
he
must
change
his
Laws
,
and
Bulls
,
and
Canons
,
and
Decrees
,
(
which
seldom
yielded
to
God
,
or
his
Scriptures
,
)
as
good
men
their
vain
thoughts
,
and
lives
at
God's
rebukes
,
or
wicked
men
their
good
thoughts
,
and
Intervals
of
sobriety
,
at
the
Rules
of
their
Whores
.
And
there
is
no
other
hold
,
to
have
him
fast
,
and
sure
by
,
but
this
alone
,
(
which
makes
the
Rich
to
be
the
Elect
,
and
the
poor
to
be
as
Reprobates
in
that
Church
)
nor
any
lasting
hold
by
this
,
without
exceeding
all
Competitors
in
the
more
zealous
worship
of
out-bidding
,
as
several
Princes
and
Prelates
have
known
it
to
their
smart
,
and
which
ever
carried
the
cause
at
Rome
,
beteewn
York
and
Canterbury
,
as
it
also
did
,
between
Canterbury
and
St.
Davids
,
and
in
most
Controversies
before
,
or
since
,
where
the
heaviest
purse
seldom
sailed
to
be
the
best
cause
.
Is
he
fit
to
be
a
Witness
,
between
party
and
party
,
that
will
swear
any
thing
,
against
Truth
or
Conscience
,
for
a
guift
or
boon
?
Or
to
be
a
judge
in
Tribunals
,
who
is
professedly
for
a
bribe
,
above
Justice
?
And
is
he
only
fit
then
to
be
sole
Judge
of
Controversie
in
Gods
Church
,
for
Peace
and
Union
,
who
is
notoriously
,
mortally
sick
of
the
same
disease
,
and
Inclination
?
and
makes
his
Disciples
stupidly
believe
it
,
to
be
perfect
health
,
and
holiness
,
whereon
they
may
venter
their
Salvation
.
Or
,
is
it
not
in
this
,
as
in
other
Idols
,
that
they
that
make
them
,
are
like
unto
them
?
or
,
as
in
other
offences
,
against
Magistrates
,
where
the
receiver
,
is
as
bad
as
the
thief
?
or
against
God
himself
,
where
,
as
Satan
is
highly
Blasphemous
,
in
taking
Divine
honour
to
himself
,
so
Witches
are
no
less
damnably
unreasonable
,
and
impious
,
in
giving
it
by
their
Covenants
,
and
recognitions
.
Men
are
as
responsible
in
their
Reputations
,
in
their
Worldly
Affairs
,
for
heedless
and
gross
trusts
,
as
for
heady
and
gross
mistakes
;
for
chusing
a
manifest
wrong
way
,
having
sums
about
them
under
their
trust
,
as
taking
some
known
Robber
for
their
guide
,
in
the
right
.
The
Antichristianism
,
is
not
so
much
to
be
wonder'd
at
,
on
the
one
hand
,
that
some
proud
Spirits
,
at
the
Instigation
of
the
Serpent
,
should
affect
to
be
as
God
;
as
on
the
other
,
that
any
should
be
so
Spiritually
besotted
,
as
contrary
to
the
indelible
Allegiance
of
their
Souls
to
God
,
and
the
Truth
,
Traiterously
to
own
and
Recognize
them
.
A
Perversion
that
humane
nature
,
(
which
is
essentially
tyed
to
the
Election
of
good
in
the
general
,
)
is
not
capable
,
of
it self
,
to
fall
into
,
without
some
omnipotent
curse
from
God
upon
it
,
condemning
it
to
believe
strong
lyes
,
for
it
s
too
much
neglect
in
loving
sound
Truths
,
as
the
Apostle
shews
,
2
Thess.
2.11
,
12.
Therefore
these
kind
of
Fishermen
,
catch
most
in
troubled
Waters
,
find
most
Proselytes
amongst
the
grosly
ignorant
,
and
vitious
,
amongst
silly
women
,
loaden
with
sin
and
shame
;
and
weak
children
led
by
sence
,
and
shows
,
and
Customs
,
or
disorder'd
sinners
shackled
with
guilt
,
or
drown'd
in
Debauchery
,
or
sunk
in
Despair
,
or
stupified
with
sorrow
and
discontent
,
or
blinded
with
ambition
and
vain
glory
,
and
an
high
esteem
for
implicit
faith
,
in
order
to
absolute
and
tyrannical
government
over
mens
Souls
and
Bodies
:
who
are
entertain'd
with
false
joyes
,
and
lull'd
with
false
pardons
,
and
releas'd
with
false
Absolutions
,
and
heal'd
with
false
Cures
,
and
supported
with
false
Comforts
,
and
canoniz'd
with
●alse
Glory
.
And
all
these
Impostures
and
deceits
father'd
upon
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
his
Catholick
Church
,
and
his
blessed
Apostles
,
St.
Peter
,
and
St.
Paul
;
and
Divine
Truths
to
the
contrary
,
reproached
as
Heresies
,
and
,
all
wayes
and
Arts
,
yea
fire
and
faggot
,
us'd
to
●ar
them
out
,
least
their
slaves
and
captives
should
be
undeceived
,
and
set
free
by
them
;
and
so
become
unmanageable
;
whereby
their
Conquest
over
Souls
shall
be
at
peace
,
and
the
misery
and
slavery
of
mens
immortal
Spirits
,
turn
to
account
,
and
the
enriching
of
their
Holy
Church
.
A
provocation
against
Heaven
,
of
long
continuance
,
enough
to
raise
new
Goths
and
V●●●●●s
,
against
their
Church
and
State
,
but
that
the
prosperity
it
enjoyes
,
is
a
greater
plague
,
and
desolation
,
than
the
Sword
can
bring
:
The
Spiritual
servitude
of
the
Soul
under
Idols
,
far
exceeding
the
outward
slavery
of
the
body
,
under
Conquerors
,
as
much
as
Apoplexy
exceeds
sleep
,
or
the
pangs
of
Conscience
,
the
pain
of
the
Teeth
.
To
live
in
the
causes
of
damnation
being
a
greater
misery
,
in
reason
,
than
to
endure
the
execution
;
there
being
nothing
of
Gods
hand
,
or
justice
in
the
one
,
being
our
own
mala
culpae
;
as
there
is
in
the
other
,
being
Gods
mala
penae
,
or
the
correction
,
which
he
sends
and
inflicts
,
(
and
therefore
the
less
tolerable
evil
of
the
two
,
if
properly
evil
.
)
Further
correction
therefore
can
do
little
good
upon
them
.
It
must
be
the
Infinite
mercies
of
God
,
and
the
zeal
of
Christian
Princes
,
that
must
do
good
upon
them
against
their
wills
,
as
it
is
expected
by
diligent
[
](A47083-e157450-b)a
a
Divine
Dialogues
p.
226.
searchers
into
Divine
Prophecies
,
that
some
great
Prince
will
be
shortly
rais'd
by
God
,
to
cast
a
Vial
of
wrath
upon
their
glory
:
And
they
have
a
common
Tradition
in
France
,
saith
[
](A47083-e157480-b)b
b
Review
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
by
W
,
R.
a
French
Roman-Catholick
Writer
,
that
some
of
the
Carolingians
,
of
the
Race
of
Charlemaigne
,
shall
have
an
Emperour
of
France
,
Charles
by
name
,
who
shall
be
Prince
and
Monarch
over
Europe
,
and
shall
reform
the
Church
and
State
.
But
the
Glory
of
such
a
Cure
and
Deliverance
,
being
as
it
were
the
Redemption
a
new
,
of
those
whom
Christ
redeem'd
from
Spiritual
slavery
,
seems
more
probably
reserv'd
for
this
Isle
above
any
other
whatsoever
,
as
before
:
And
so
,
since
our
Island
is
become
Great
Brittain
again
,
and
the
true
Religion
is
recovered
,
with
our
Brittish
Line
,
and
Monarchy
,
which
were
fallen
together
;
it
is
to
be
conjectured
from
foregoing
Instances
of
Providence
upon
this
Monarchy
,
that
such
of
our
Princes
,
as
will
appear
favourers
of
Popery
,
are
like
to
be
the
most
unfortunate
,
and
inglorious
,
and
unbelov'd
;
(
acting
therein
against
the
grain
and
fate
of
this
Empire
,
)
as
those
of
the
contrary
design
and
activity
(
as
having
Providence
of
their
side
)
the
most
successful
,
and
renowned
,
and
the
darlings
of
God
and
men
.
SECTION
XVI
.
What
the
Roman-Catholicks
truly
mean
by
the
term
Heretick
,
they
so
liberally
bestow
on
others
?
And
that
none
are
greater
Hereticks
in
Truth
and
reality
,
than
themselves
;
and
of
their
Title
Roman-Catholick
,
which
they
so
well
like
:
And
Old
Rome
,
and
Brittain
,
both
Heathen
,
and
Christian
,
compar'd
with
the
Modern
:
And
that
the
yoak
of
Rome
is
not
better
to
us
,
than
our
present
condition
.
BY
their
condemning
Protestants
,
so
confidently
for
Hereticks
,
because
they
believe
not
after
the
manifest
errours
of
their
single
Church
,
though
they
profess
to
believe
after
Christ
,
and
his
Scriptures
,
and
his
true
and
purest
Catholick
Church
,
they
do
but
call
others
such
,
what
they
make
,
and
convict
themselves
to
be
thereby
:
It
hath
been
ever
the
Custom
,
or
craft
of
men
,
when
sin
,
or
Satan
,
or
any
vile
design
hath
possess'd
the
Throne
of
their
heart
,
instead
of
Christ
,
to
imploy
his
Name
,
and
Laws
,
and
Power
,
against
,
not
the
enemies
of
Christ
and
the
truth
,
but
the
opposers
of
that
lust
,
or
private
Interest
,
which
succeeds
him
.
Upon
which
score
the
Soberest
and
Holiest
Protestants
,
(
though
Catholicks
with
God
,
)
are
Hereticks
with
the
Pope
,
for
opposing
his
Christ
;
that
is
,
his
Carnal
Will
,
and
Grandeur
,
which
rules
his
heart
instead
of
its
right
Soveraign
.
For
if
Christ
,
and
his
mind
,
did
reign
therein
,
such
Hereticks
,
as
right
Protestants
are
,
would
soon
be
embrac'd
for
Christian
Brethren
.
And
he
that
judges
of
Heresie
contrary
to
Christs
mind
and
will
,
finds
the
first
Heretick
in
himself
.
The
right
method
heretofore
,
to
judge
of
Heresie
,
was
the
Holy
Scriptures
for
a
rule
,
and
holy
Churche's
Authority
,
proceeding
by
such
a
rule
;
or
Scriptura
animatae
,
or
Christ
himself
,
speaking
in
men
:
But
with
some
now
a
dayes
,
one
mans
absolute
will
and
pleasure
,
and
his
worldly
concerns
and
acquisitions
[
](A47083-e157740-b)a
a
Haereticus
arguitur
,
qui
monitus
non
restituit
bona
Ecclesiae
,
Spondan
Anno
794.
n.
6.
whether
just
or
unjust
,
or
Libido
Sainct
fi●ata
,
or
a
speaking
Antichrist
,
is
the
only
rule
and
touchstone
:
for
to
run
cross
to
the
one
,
out
of
Allegiance
to
the
other
,
shall
more
involve
in
Rebellious
Heresie
,
than
the
other
Install
in
Orthodox
Loyalty
:
and
this
,
in
uniform
agreeableness
to
the
Hypothesis
,
touching
the
right
and
wrong
Soveraign
,
we
are
upon
:
And
the
reason
in
Scripture
why
a
Heretick
is
to
be
finally
avoided
,
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Tit.
3.11
.
or
the
condemnation
of
his
own
heart
,
in
changing
his
Soveraign
;
which
is
manifestly
discernable
in
his
Conversation
,
by
all
Christians
that
hold
to
their
Heart-Loyalty
,
and
by
the
sleepy
Intoxicated
party
it self
,
if
of
a
loyal
inclination
,
after
two
or
three
admonitions
,
or
else
(
belike
)
never
:
The
Portuguees
General
us'd
the
like
Divinity
in
the
Field
,
in
a
passion
,
as
these
do
in
their
Schools
and
Pulpits
;
who
when
the
Auxillary
English
,
too
tamely
suffered
,
as
he
conceived
,
the
advance
of
the
Enemy
towards
them
,
cry'd
out
in
indignation
;
the
English
Hereticks
have
betrayed
us
:
But
when
,
after
a
suddain
Volley
,
three
stories
high
,
they
clear'd
the
field
with
but-end
;
he
then
confessed
,
and
vowed
,
with
as
great
content
,
that
the
English
Hereticks
,
were
excellent
Christians
.
So
that
Protestants
by
dexterous
application
,
are
not
out
of
hope
,
but
that
they
may
retain
their
Heresies
,
and
be
Catholicks
nevertheless
,
upon
an
Orthodox
Tribute
,
to
an
indulgent
Pope
,
who
is
not
averse
to
tolerate
publick
Stews
,
and
License
Incest
,
&c.
upon
the
like
terms
.
But
in
several
respects
and
considerations
,
none
are
g●eater
Hereticks
,
in
all
desert
and
reason
,
than
our
Roman
Catholicks
,
who
are
first
at
crimina●in●●
who
in
the
first
place
,
slight
the
whole
Canon
of
Scripture
,
and
forbid
it
to
several
,
as
a
dangerous
book
,
next
to
Heretical
;
which
no
Father
〈◊〉
●he
Church
,
o●
any
Council
ever
did
;
and
the
g●eatest
Here●icks
that
ever
were
,
have
been
b●●ded
,
and
condemned
for
no
more
,
but
clashing
against
a
few
certain
Texts
and
parcells
thereof
:
Who
,
next
,
renounce
the
whole
Catholick
Church
,
(
which
all
Christians
in
their
Creed
profess
to
believe
,
)
saving
that
degenerate
rump
and
shadow
thereof
,
they
at
Rome
have
to
shew
:
Allowing
none
to
be
Metropolitans
,
without
their
Palls
;
[
](A47083-e157890-b)c
c
Concil.
Lateranens
.
Can.
18.
none
to
be
Bishops
,
or
Ministers
any
where
,
without
Ordination
deriv'd
from
them
;
[
](A47083-e157920-b)c
c
Concil.
Lateranens
.
Can.
18.
none
to
have
Authority
to
Preach
Gods
word
,
without
a
License
sued
out
from
their
See
:
Nor
the
Scriptures
themselves
to
be
Gods
word
,
without
their
stamp
or
Allowance
,
nor
any
hope
of
Salvation
to
any
Soul
,
out
of
the
Pale
of
their
Church
:
The
Corinthians
,
Ephesians
,
Thessalonians
,
Phillipians
,
Galatians
,
had
their
Gospel
,
not
from
St.
Peter
,
but
from
St.
Paul
;
for
he
had
it
not
of
man
,
nor
by
men
,
Gal.
1.1
.
And
therefore
not
from
St.
Peter
,
(
if
St.
Peter
were
a
man
,
)
but
from
Jesus
Christ
,
(
who
is
therefore
God
;
)
as
likewise
the
Brittains
had
theirs
from
Christs
Apostles
,
and
Companions
,
before
St.
Peter
ever
had
a
Chair
at
Rome
;
yet
all
these
must
be
no
Churches
,
with
the
Church
of
Rome
;
which
is
an
absolute
Haeretical
affront
to
the
Article
in
the
Creed
,
touching
the
Church
,
which
they
deny
to
be
Catholick
and
universal
,
by
limiting
it
to
their
Roman
Communion
:
Did
the
Haeresie
of
the
Donatists
heretofore
speak
higher
,
or
plainer
?
Or
of
[
](A47083-e158080-b)a
a
Epiphanius
in
Simonianis
.
the
Pepusians
,
who
affirmed
their
own
City
Pepusa
to
be
Jerusalem
above
?
if
the
Church
of
Rome
in
St.
Augustine's
dayes
had
been
so
Heretical
,
as
our
Modern
,
had
it
escap'd
the
impartial
zeal
and
censure
of
that
Learned
Father
?
and
wherein
was
Basilides
the
Ancient
Gnostick
worse
than
these
Modern
?
Who
maintain'd
,
that
God
reveal'd
his
Truth
to
His
party
only
,
[
](A47083-e158170-b)a
a
Epiphanius
in
Simonianis
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
they
alone
were
men
;
all
others
,
as
Swine
and
Dogs
;
as
Protestants
are
esteem'd
in
the
Romish
Territories
:
Or
wherein
exceeded
by
Simon
Magus
,
the
Father
of
the
Gnosticks
,
who
[
](A47083-e158240-b)b
b
Idem
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
said
he
was
Christ
,
as
the
Pope
doth
in
effect
;
who
[
](A47083-e158260-b)a
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
first
Worshipped
Images
,
who
made
all
Religion
,
and
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
subservient
to
their
fleshly
ends
,
and
pretended
themselves
to
have
Ecclesiastical
Authority
above
any
else
,
or
St.
Paul
himself
;
though
they
were
the
enemies
of
Christ
;
because
the
enemies
of
his
Cross
and
Gospel
;
and
to
be
shunn'd
therefore
by
all
true
Christians
,
Phil.
3.18
.
as
the
Apostle
there
declares
,
Whom
no
Oaths
also
can
bind
,
no
more
than
they
could
the
old
Heretick
[
](A47083-e158300-b)c
c
Epiphanus
lib.
1.
p.
24.
Helxas
in
the
Jewish
Church
,
who
taught
,
it
was
no
sin
to
worship
Idols
in
time
of
Persecution
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
although
he
made
profession
with
his
mouth
,
but
denyed
the
same
with
mental
reservation
in
his
heart
,
(
which
is
a
Doctrine
too
well
known
at
Rome
,
)
he
was
not
guilty
of
any
offence
at
all
.
Who
lastly
in
a
word
,
not
to
enumerate
any
more
particular
Heresies
whom
they
revive
,
are
our
Apsychites
as
before
,
who
by
their
Principles
and
pactices
deny
the
heart
,
and
its
necessary
use
,
in
Religious
worship
;
and
by
consequence
deny
Christ
,
and
God
,
and
all
:
for
without
the
heart
or
soul
,
as
a
body
,
is
a
dead
body
,
so
a
Church
,
is
a
dead
Church
in
reason
,
and
but
the
Carcass
of
a
Church
;
and
as
the
death
of
the
body
contains
most
of
the
diseases
,
that
can
be
nam'd
,
Deafness
,
Blindness
,
Apoplexy
,
&c.
so
deadness
in
a
Church
,
(
through
the
want
and
absence
of
the
heart
and
soul
,
)
pregnantly
comprizes
all
sorts
of
errours
,
and
Heresies
,
as
Arrianism
,
Nestorianism
,
Pelagianism
,
Manicheism
,
Libertinism
,
Antichristanism
,
Atheism
,
&c.
for
take
away
the
heart
,
and
take
away
God
;
(
and
take
away
God
,
you
take
away
all
Religion
whatsoever
)
as
take
away
smelling
,
you
take
away
odours
,
or
take
away
eyes
,
and
you
take
away
light
,
these
being
correlates
to
one
another
,
as
was
shewed
before
:
For
the
heart
being
intirely
for
Christ
,
(
as
its
end
and
correlate
,
)
as
was
shewed
at
the
beginning
,
when
it
loses
,
its
true
end
,
it
ceases
to
be
a
heart
;
the
end
in
such
things
;
(
as
are
ordain'd
for
an
end
,
)
being
as
their
life
,
and
soul
,
and
being
,
whereof
when
depriv'd
,
or
frustrated
,
in
fiction
of
reason
,
they
cease
to
be
:
as
an
eye
,
that
cannot
see
;
or
an
ear
,
that
cannot
hear
;
or
a
foot
that
cannot
move
,
is
in
reason
no
eye
,
or
ear
,
or
foot
,
though
the
Ball
,
or
Organ
,
or
Limb
,
remain
,
in
visible
existence
,
to
the
sense
;
In
like
manner
,
where
the
heart
is
seis'd
or
diverted
by
any
Idol
,
or
vanity
,
from
Christ
,
(
its
end
,
and
life
)
it
ceases
to
be
a
heart
.
To
honour
men
for
Christ's
sake
,
for
any
likeness
to
him
,
(
b●
Grace
,
or
Place
,
or
Quality
,
)
may
be
done
with
the
heart
;
for
it
is
not
man
so
much
,
as
Christ
himself
,
is
so
honour'd
by
the
heart
;
which
thereby
attains
its
end
,
and
life
,
by
conjunction
with
him
:
But
to
honour
Christ
upon
the
score
of
the
Pope
,
(
as
is
the
way
and
Principle
of
Romanists
,
with
whom
,
the
Pope
gives
Authority
to
Scripture
,
and
Religion
,
and
to
Christ
himself
by
consequence
)
It
is
not
to
honour
or
serve
Christ
so
much
,
as
the
Pope
;
to
whom
the
heart
is
thereby
Principally
directed
,
and
not
to
Christ
;
but
rather
divided
from
him
,
by
the
interposition
and
presence
of
another
.
And
whatever
it
be
,
in
like
manner
,
that
severs
and
engrosses
the
heart
from
Christ
,
(
its
life
and
proper
Element
)
whether
it
be
lust
,
or
Interest
,
or
wordly
end
,
or
any
sin
,
or
man
of
sin
,
destroys
,
and
choaks
it
.
It
is
the
extinction
of
reason
,
to
be
besides
it self
;
the
extinction
of
the
heart
,
to
be
besides
its
Christ
:
The
corps
of
a
Religious
Action
,
remains
in
all
Acts
of
Hypocrisie
,
and
Superstition
,
and
Idolatry
;
but
the
heart
and
soul
,
is
lost
and
gone
.
And
generally
the
form
of
godliness
,
no where
more
abounds
,
than
where
the
life
and
Power
is
wanting
:
who
more
for
outward
zeal
,
and
show
of
Religion
,
than
the
Hypocrite
,
who
hath
none
?
who
more
nice
and
exact
in
all
minical
Ceremonies
,
than
the
Superstitious
,
who
wants
the
substance
?
who
more
complemental
,
than
the
hollow-hearted
?
Forma
viros
neglecta
decet
,
men
of
great
hearts
and
reality
;
are
more
for
deeds
than
words
;
Now
some
superficial
understandings
,
that
judge
all
by
sense
,
and
outward
appearance
,
though
but
skin-deep
,
are
apt
to
mistake
busie
and
zealous
superstition
,
and
bigottry
,
to
be
sincere
and
sober
Religion
;
whereas
these
differ
in
specie
,
and
are
no
more
the
same
,
than
a
dying
man
s●picking
bed
c●oaths
,
is
Family
care
;
or
hollow
Complement
of
the
lip
,
true
friendship
of
the
heart
:
or
an
f●bullition
of
worms
,
in
a
putrified
Corps
,
the
Restoration
of
its
former
life
unto
it
;
for
in
like
manner
,
as
the
cessation
of
natural
life
,
brings
forth
an
unnatural
b●ood
of
maggots
in
dead
bodies
;
so
the
departure
of
the
heart
,
and
life
,
from
any
Church
,
ends
in
innumerable
freaks
of
Religious
whimsies
,
and
crossings
,
and
cringings
,
without
end
.
There
are
several
other
Characteristical
marks
and
effects
,
of
the
want
and
absence
of
the
heart
,
and
conscience
,
in
the
Romish
Religion
,
wherein
it
goes
beyond
common
Heresies
,
and
bids
fair
for
Antichrist
.
And
waving
the
Principal
,
or
Lucifer-like
-
Pride
,
the
womb
of
Antichrist
,
and
Universal
Supremacy
according
to
our
Pope
Gregory
,
which
hath
been
our
game
and
Subject
all
along
,
I
shall
instance
,
but
in
three
or
four
genuine
properties
;
very
particular
to
that
Church
,
above
any
other
.
1.
It
s
Addiction
,
and
delight
in
fictions
and
pious
frauds
,
and
officious
lies
and
equivocations
,
and
mental
Reservations
,
and
Stolid
,
Insipid
Legends
,
and
Infamous
unconscionable
forgeries
,
and
falfifying
of
the
Living
,
and
the
dead
;
both
persons
,
and
Records
,
and
Histories
,
Fathers
,
Councils
,
Saints
,
Apostles
,
Angels
,
Virgin
Mary
,
and
Christ
himself
;
as
well
when
there
is
no
need
of
such
Arts
,
as
when
there
is
;
out
of
meer
delight
in
this
ugly
sin
,
as
it
were
to
keep
their
hands
in
;
whereby
few
Ecclesiastical
Authors
,
saving
the
Bibles
have
escaped
their
forgeries
;
and
their
Histories
,
(
where
they
are
worth
the
reading
,
)
are
scarce
to
be
believed
,
but
where
they
speak
against
them
,
and
their
Interest
:
now
a
lye
,
is
a
slight
,
or
repugnancy
to
the
heart
,
and
to
God
present
in
it
;
or
to
Ciceroe's
Divine
mind
,
and
by
consequence
never
without
a
kind
of
perjury
,
in
its
train
.
But
when
the
heart
is
with
Christ
,
Christ
is
with
that
heart
,
by
consequence
:
and
he
that
speaks
,
with
and
from
his
heart
,
never
lies
for
Christ
speaks
through
him
,
by
fiction
,
and
he
in
whom
Christ
speaks
,
cannot
lye
;
for
Christ
is
Truth
,
and
Truth
is
only
that
which
God
saith
or
approves
.
And
God
can
neither
lie
himself
,
nor
approve
it
in
any
others
;
where
lyes
are
in
common
request
and
vogue
,
it
's
a
sign
,
God
,
and
the
heart
,
are
departed
;
and
the
Dialect
of
Satan
,
who
is
a
lyar
,
becomes
the
Language
of
that
Country
.
The
Innundation
of
Legends
and
Fables
,
that
over-spreads
the
service
,
and
Religion
,
and
Profession
of
that
Church
,
manifestly
proves
,
(
that
its
banks
are
broken
,
)
that
there
is
little
or
nothing
of
the
heart
,
or
Christ
,
or
Conscience
,
left
amongst
them
,
as
the
sole
and
proper
walls
and
fences
against
all
untruth
and
falshood
;
for
regard
to
the
heart
alone
,
will
keep
out
lyes
,
as
in
Generous
Heathens
,
and
all
persons
of
true
honour
and
honesty
;
much
more
to
the
heart
,
and
Christ
,
as
with
all
true
Christians
:
there
is
an
Antipathy
and
inconsistency
between
every
Ly
,
and
Christ
,
and
the
heart
,
and
Conscience
,
and
Honour
.
Where
lying
,
and
Legending
,
and
dissimulation
before
God
and
man
,
are
easily
dispensed
with
,
as
no where
more
than
at
Rome
,
there
Christ
,
and
the
heart
,
are
but
cashier'd
Soveraigns
,
and
stand
for
Ciphers
;
And
in
what
Church
,
or
Profession
soever
,
Christ
goes
off
the
stage
,
Antichrist
soon
comes
on
,
the
Father
and
Patron
of
Lyes
;
who
primarily
,
and
originally
sure
is
Satan
,
Revel.
2.9
c.
13.4
.
or
the
great
Dragon
,
and
old
Serpent
in
Paradice
,
the
first
Anti-god
,
that
destroyed
mankind
with
a
Lie
,
seducing
them
from
their
Allegiance
to
God
,
and
substituting
his
own
will
to
be
observ'd
instead
,
by
interpretation
from
Gods
Authority
against
his
mind
.
Whereof
the
Science
and
Mystery
is
retain'd
and
profess'd
in
the
Academy
of
Rome
,
but
the
common
practice
and
lying
Dialect
of
his
Kingdom
,
is
to
be
met
in
other
Apostatical
places
and
Ages
,
co-dispers'd
with
the
Church
,
like
Tares
among
Wheat
,
to
destroy
and
choak
it
.
And
though
the
Jewish
,
&
Turkish
,
and
Popish
Apostacy
use
different
Dialects
,
the
Hebrew
,
the
Arabick
,
and
the
Latine
,
yet
they
understand
one
another
,
and
exactly
agree
in
their
common
Mother
Tongue
of
vain
lying
.
For
our
Popish
Legends
,
and
Alcharon
Dreams
,
and
Talmudical
Dotages
,
wherein
differ
they
,
but
in
the
Garb
and
Masquerade
of
different
Languages
?
being
all
three
,
a
breed
of
the
same
womb
,
and
the
Genuine
off-spring
of
the
Father
of
Lyes
,
strongly
retaining
,
as
bred
in
the
bone
,
the
humour
and
special
faculty
,
of
vending
their
own
Errours
for
Gods
Truths
,
whose
Interpreters
they
pretend
each
to
be
,
but
the
Pope
and
Mahomet
more
especially
.
2ly
.
The
Unchristian
Cruelties
of
that
Church
,
proves
it
to
be
an
unconscionable
Church
,
without
a
heart
,
and
nearly
Allyed
to
Antichrist
.
For
by
the
Heart
and
Conscience
,
we
carry
all
other
men
about
us
,
in
our
breasts
,
and
our
Souls
are
the
Armory
,
and
Magazines
of
Modells
and
Suppositions
,
by
which
ou●
Inward
Actions
are
first
form'd
and
conceived
,
whereof
our
Outward
are
but
Copies
and
Counterparts
.
And
no
man
can
wrong
another
outwardly
,
without
wronging
him
,
in
himself
,
to
the
wounding
of
his
own
Conscience
in
the
first
place
:
The
hurt
in
both
,
is
to
himself
;
in
the
one
,
to
the
life
and
quick
,
in
the
inward
guilt
,
in
the
other
in
the
outward
effigie
,
to
his
own
flesh
:
By
our
unconfin'd
Souls
,
whereby
one
man
is
all
mankind
by
fiction
,
we
are
naturally
fram'd
and
dispos'd
to
compassion
,
and
justice
,
and
doing
as
we
would
be
done
by
:
As
by
our
confin'd
bodies
,
on
the
other
hand
,
or
the
existence
of
no
more
,
but
our
bodily
life
and
concerns
in
the
conceptions
of
the
Soul
,
(
which
is
our
narrowest
being
,
and
measure
of
self-preservation
,
)
we
become
mean
,
and
solitary
Individuals
,
and
prompted
thereby
to
the
sole
care
,
and
defence
of
our
skin
and
property
,
and
often
betrayed
to
insatiable
deceitful
appetites
after
Luxury
,
which
more
tire
and
disappoint
,
than
satisfie
the
immense
desires
of
the
Soul
,
aiming
at
the
beatifical
enjoyment
of
its
God
in
every
lust
,
and
pleasure
it
blindly
stumbles
upon
:
The
whole
Creation
being
not
a
sufficient
meal
,
and
the
narrow
brittle
Vessel
of
the
body
not
large
and
tight
enough
to
contain
and
digest
its
vast
draughts
and
ingestions
;
but
in
a
bounded
love
,
(
or
Mortification
rather
)
of
its
Carnal
self
,
and
unbounded
Charity
,
and
preference
of
God
,
and
Countrey
,
and
mankind
,
i●
finds
a
Divine
and
honourable
repast
,
to
its
full
●atietie
,
and
true
content
;
yea
,
our
Souls
were
made
to
be
,
not
only
receptacles
,
and
Synods
of
mankind
,
but
the
Temples
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
all
Christians
:
And
where
the
Heart
is
given
Christ
,
Christ
[
](A47083-e158700-b)a
a
Eph.
3.17
.
1
Cor.
6.20
.
in
MS.
Alexandr
:
in
his
Law
,
and
Nature
,
resides
,
and
acts
in
that
heart
:
As
such
a
heart
also
by
its
inspir'd
Commands
,
and
dispositions
,
rules
its
own
body
and
members
:
whereby
every
Christian
carrying
Christ
about
him
,
by
his
Faith
or
Christian
supposition
,
is
partaker
of
his
Divine
Nature
;
and
become
an
inspir'd
Actor
of
his
Saviours
Vertues
,
meek
and
merciful
to
enemies
,
as
Christ
himself
was
;
and
kind
,
and
tender
hearted
,
[
](A47083-e158720-b)b
b
Jac.
3.
●7
.
and
peaceable
,
and
gentle
,
and
easie
to
be
entreated
,
as
he
hopes
to
find
Christ
to
himself
,
from
an
assurance
from
,
and
in
himself
,
of
his
Infinite
and
unbounded
goodness
.
A
right
Catholick
Christian
is
angry
a●
Hereticks
,
and
transgressors
,
with
the
same
zeal
and
dislike
,
as
Christ
is
;
who
delights
not
in
their
death
and
ruine
,
but
their
repentance
and
return
;
yea
,
he
had
rather
dye
for
them
,
than
be
the
death
of
any
of
them
,
though
his
enemies
.
Mercy
therefore
and
mildness
,
and
compassion
from
the
heart
,
to
erroneous
fellow-Christians
,
is
a
great
demonstration
of
true
Catholick
Christianity
,
where
ever
it
occurres
,
or
shines
;
as
merciless
hostilities
,
and
zealous
killing
,
and
burning
all
Dissenters
,
of
the
contrary
;
and
of
the
Eclipse
of
the
heart
,
and
Conscience
,
and
Christ
by
consequence
,
in
such
a
Church
,
or
Christian
.
Whereby
the
Protestant
Spirit
is
justified
to
the
World
to
be
right
Christian
,
and
that
in
a
high
degree
,
who
serve
not
their
enemies
,
with
that
measure
,
as
they
have
been
,
and
would
again
be
serv'd
by
them
,
had
they
power
;
but
though
Papists
are
as
Antichristian
Idolators
to
them
,
(
for
a
Christian
Brother
may
be
an
Idolator
according
to
St.
Paul
,
1
Cor.
5.11
.
)
and
they
but
as
stubborn
Hereticks
at
worst
,
to
Papists
,
yet
they
have
been
never
brought
to
the
stake
for
their
unsound
opinions
and
practice
,
(
by
the
writs
of
their
own
Invention
,
)
nor
to
Tyburn
ever
,
but
for
their
Treasons
against
the
State
.
They
look
upon
Protestants
,
but
as
Dogs
,
though
far
better
Christians
than
themselves
:
But
Protestants
take
them
,
for
what
they
are
,
but
have
no
malice
to
their
persons
,
though
they
abhor
their
errours
;
and
the
severity
of
our
Laws
against
them
,
is
only
to
secure
our selves
from
their
cruelties
,
and
unquietness
.
For
where
Christ
and
the
heart
are
excluded
,
(
as
in
the
Romish
Church
too
much
)
naught
but
burning
,
and
destroying
all
dissenters
,
as
Hereticks
,
serves
the
turn
,
when
it
is
within
their
power
;
and
is
never
out
of
their
Study
,
and
Inclination
,
when
it
is
not
.
And
O
the
malice
they
shew
towards
those
,
that
revolt
from
them
,
to
the
Truth
!
And
this
wisdom
and
temper
descends
not
from
above
,
but
is
Earthly
,
Sensual
,
and
Devilish
,
as
before
,
Jac.
3.15
.
And
what
can
be
the
cause
of
this
Hellish
Inhumanity
towards
Christian
Brethren
,
but
the
want
and
absence
of
the
heart
and
Conscience
,
or
which
equally
destroys
it
,
the
giving
of
it
to
the
Pope
instead
of
Christ
;
whereby
a
Papist
is
of
a
piece
with
the
Pope
in
all
things
,
(
which
yet
adds
not
one
Cubit
to
his
Stature
,
nor
to
his
virtue
,
or
Graces
,
or
humanity
,
or
Eternal
Protection
;
but
he
is
still
on
Earth
,
as
he
was
before
)
as
a
Christian
is
one
with
Christ
in
Heaven
,
and
partaker
on
Earth
,
of
his
meek
,
and
gratious
,
and
Heavenly
dispositions
.
It
's
another-guess
perfection
to
be
United
to
Christ
,
than
to
the
Pope
;
which
is
the
true
difference
between
a
Protestant
and
a
Papist
:
the
one
puts
on
Christ
,
the
other
puts
on
the
Pope
,
by
their
several
resignations
,
of
their
private
Wills
,
and
Judgements
.
It
's
more
Heavenly
and
Divine
,
to
be
of
Christs
mind
and
disposition
,
than
of
the
holy
inquisitions
'
.
A
mans
heart
,
or
his
Will
,
or
his
end
,
a●e
much
allyed
,
and
ever
go
together
,
and
it
ever
chuses
,
and
adheres
,
either
to
God
,
or
to
an
Idol
;
And
such
is
the
man
,
as
his
choice
of
his
Lord
is
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
He
whose
heart
,
and
end
,
is
joyn'd
to
Christ
and
Heaven
,
is
Holy
and
Heavenly
,
as
Christ
is
;
if
to
any
Creature
,
such
as
is
the
Will
of
the
Master
,
will
be
the
Will
of
his
Man
also
.
To
be
a
Roman-Catholick
,
therefore
makes
not
a
Disciple
of
Christ
,
but
a
Mute
,
or
a
resign'd
Vassal
of
the
Pope
;
whose
Will
,
and
height
,
and
carnal
Interest
,
must
therefore
be
the
Law
of
Heresie
,
and
distance
,
and
hatred
,
and
damnation
,
with
such
a
one
,
And
what
crosses
the
Pope's
gain
or
Authority
,
is
laesa
Majestas
,
or
Ecclesiastical
Atheism
,
or
high
Treason
against
the
Roman
Heaven
,
to
be
vindicated
and
destroyed
,
by
the
Angels
of
that
Heaven
,
with
utmost
zeal
and
fury
;
And
BABYLON
is
observ'd
more
zealous
and
severe
for
its
Idol
,
than
SION
for
its
God
;
the
reason
is
,
for
where
Christ
is
out
of
the
heart
,
Offenders
find
no
Mediator
,
or
mercy
.
And
herein
the
Popish
far
out-does
the
Turkish
zeal
,
in
cruelty
.
Truth
can
better
breath
in
Turkie
,
than
at
Rome
;
and
the
horns
of
the
Mahometan
Antichrist
,
are
less
curst
in
this
respect
,
than
those
of
the
Roman
.
Satan
was
not
a
Lyar
,
but
a
Murderer
also
from
the
beginning
;
from
whom
the
Romanists
prove
their
descent
,
as
well
by
their
stakes
,
and
fire-piles
;
as
by
their
Legends
and
dispensations
.
And
it
is
remarkable
(
to
use
conjectures
with
submission
on
mystical
Scriptures
)
Of
the
Beast
with
two
horns
,
like
a
Lamb
,
and
speech
like
a
Dragon
,
that
its
special
mark
and
Character
was
,
to
make
fire
come
down
from
Heaven
,
Revel.
13.12
,
13.
as
of
the
other
Beasts
with
7
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
to
overcome
Gods
Servants
with
the
Sword
v.
1.7
.
And
which
of
these
Beasts
is
Antichrist
,
and
who
meant
by
either
,
is
the
question
.
1.
It
s
out
of
question
,
that
with
the
Ancients
,
the
Empire
that
should
succeed
the
Roman
,
should
be
Antichrist
,
whether
it
be
the
Popish
(
which
takes
place
and
precedence
of
the
German
,
)
or
Turkish
,
or
both
,
for
both
de
facto
have
in
great
part
succeeded
it
:
2.
That
the
number
666
pointed
at
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
as
clear
from
Jreneus
,
who
lived
near
[
](A47083-e159010-b)a
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Epiphan.
the
Apostolical
times
,
to
know
their
key
,
and
secret
tradition
about
this
mystery
.
Now
there
are
three
parts
to
be
considered
in
the
old
Roman
Empire
.
The
Magistracy
,
Militia
,
and
the
Mitre
:
or
its
civil
Authority
;
its
Military
Conquests
;
its
Heathenish
Idolatry
:
It
s
civil
Authority
,
wherein
several
Kings
succeeded
it
,
(
or
rather
were
restored
to
their
own
by
its
fall
,
)
cannot
be
Antichristian
,
because
Ordain'd
,
and
approved
by
God
,
To
be
a
terrour
to
evil
workers
,
and
encouragement
to
the
good
,
Rom.
13.3
.
But
the
other
two
parts
of
Imperator
,
and
Pontifex
Maximus
,
might
well
descend
to
Antichristian
successors
,
by
Gods
just
Judgement
,
to
be
both
a
scourge
,
and
an
intoxicating
Cup
,
for
degenerate
and
divided
Christians
.
The
first
,
probably
falling
to
the
share
of
the
Turk
;
who
hath
made
such
Conquests
over
the
Saints
by
his
Sword
,
such
havock
in
the
Churches
of
Christ
by
his
Victories
,
v.
7.
being
the
same
Beast
,
with
the
Roman
Heathen
Empire
in
effect
,
which
Conquered
all
in
like
manner
with
the
Sword
,
but
was
wounded
by
Constantine
,
and
other
Christian
Emperours
,
but
afterwards
is
heal'd
again
of
that
deadly
wound
,
v.
3.
to
whose
recovery
the
●ope
did
contribute
v.
12.
The
residence
of
both
being
Rome
,
new
and
old
.
And
the
special
confidence
and
Character
of
the
Turk
,
being
his
Sword
,
where
with
he
does
all
.
And
their
Priests
never
read
,
nor
expound
their
Alcharon
in
their
Mosch's
,
but
with
a
naked
[
](A47083-e159210-b)b
b
Ricold
.
contra
sect.
Mahomet
c.
10.
Sword
in
their
hands
,
or
hanging
by
for
Terrour
.
And
Mahomet
Prophesied
his
Sect
should
last
,
as
long
as
it
could
keep
the
Sword
,
and
no
longer
.
But
the
Popes
bid
as
fair
,
to
the
succession
,
and
revi●ing
of
the
Heathenish
Pontificat
of
Rome
,
as
well
as
of
the
Apostate
Jewish
,
as
both
were
Enemies
t●
Christianity
in
the
garb
of
Religion
,
an●
Ecclesiastical
Authority
:
For
they
wave
the
name
of
Bishop
,
used
amongst
Christians
,
and
chuse
that
of
Pontifex
,
in
〈◊〉
with
Heathen's
only
,
and
never
met
in
any
Canonical
Scripture
;
neither
are
they
deficient
in
Heathenish
Polytheism
,
having
errected
a
Pantheon
,
of
as
many
tutelar
Saints
,
and
Patrons
,
to
be
call'd
on
,
as
there
were
Gods
at
Rome
:
withal
,
as
the
Turk
is
the
Heathen-Roman
Power
recovered
,
so
the
Pope
is
the
Image
of
both
,
v.
15.
as
well
in
Empire
,
and
Dominion
far
and
wide
,
as
in
cruelty
,
and
shedding
the
bloud
of
Christians
.
And
yet
this
Infernal
Trinity
,
of
Dragon
,
and
Beast
,
and
false
Prophet
,
are
as
one
Antichrist
;
sending
out
3
unclean
spirits
out
of
his
mouth
alike
,
Revel.
16.13
.
But
the
Peculiar
work
,
and
Principal
,
Charasteristical
Arms
,
of
Pontifical
Antichrist
,
(
as
the
Sword
was
of
the
Turk
)
is
fire
from
Heaven
,
v.
13
,
wherewith
Elias
destroyed
his
Enemies
,
which
kind
of
spirit
,
our
Saviour
rebuked
in
his
Disciples
.
And
who
more
at
using
this
fire
,
than
our
Popes
,
and
his
Incendiaries
:
by
this
,
they
burn
all
Holy
Christians
(
members
of
Christ
,
and
Temples
of
the
Holy-Ghost
,
)
for
Hereticks
,
as
they
fall
within
their
Power
;
By
this
they
blow
up
States
and
Kingdoms
,
and
set
great
Cities
,
and
all
Europe
from
London
to
Hungary
this
day
on
fire
,
if
they
are
not
belyed
:
by
this
they
'l
burn
the
,
Scriptures
,
(
especially
if
Translated
into
Vulgar
Tongues
)
because
the
Rival
word
of
God
,
which
may
give
them
check
,
if
made
so
known
.
Nor
shall
Christ
himself
escape
better
from
their
fire
,
than
his
word
,
or
Servants
;
whom
in
remaining
Hosts
,
(
each
one
perfect
Christ
to
them
)
they
'l
yet
burn
,
[
](A47083-e159470-b)b
b
Innocentius
3
tius
de
Missa
.
Can.
Eadgari
apud
Lambard
leges
.
by
the
directions
of
their
Rubricks
and
Missals
;
out
of
no
particular
spleen
or
malice
,
as
in
the
former
cases
,
but
out
of
fatall
conformity
to
Prophetical
descriptions
,
to
be
intirely
like
themselves
;
by
this
,
as
a
lightning
,
or
fire
from
Heaven
,
which
hath
often
dazled
weak
eyes
,
they
Excommunicate
,
the
remaining
living
body
of
Christ
,
all
faithful
believers
,
that
bear
not
their
(
v.
16
17.
)
mark
or
ordination
,
or
Pall
,
or
License
,
or
Abjuration
of
the
true
Faith
,
under
the
name
of
Heresie
,
deserving
fire
.
And
damn
all
Christian
men
,
and
Churches
to
Eternal
fire
,
that
are
not
qualified
by
this
their
mark
,
to
buy
and
sell
,
v.
17.
that
is
,
to
be
of
their
Antichristian
factory
and
Communion
,
to
buy
false
Peace
and
Pardon
,
for
true
Coyn
;
and
to
sell
their
Pretious
souls
for
a
counterfeit
Salvation
;
and
this
Hellish
Trinity
,
Satan
,
and
the
two
Beasts
,
his
Vice-Roys
,
(
though
both
the
latter
Proceed
from
the
former
,
or
the
Dragon
,
who
was
a
Murderer
,
and
a
Lyer
,
)
can
change
their
properties
for
variety
;
and
Mahomet
is
as
good
at
deceiving
,
as
at
killing
,
and
the
Pope
as
good
at
killing
,
v.
15.
as
at
deceiving
.
The
third
Antichristian
quality
,
(
as
inseparable
from
Satan
,
and
his
Synagogue
,
as
Lying
,
and
Murdering
,
and
equally
wasting
and
quenching
the
heart
,
and
Conscience
,
Hosea
4.11
.
)
is
,
that
of
Insatiable
uncleanness
,
and
Carnal
Impurity
.
The
Holy
,
and
the
Counterfeit-Catholick-Church
,
do
both
discover
respectively
the
holiness
,
or
the
impurity
,
of
the
Ghost
,
or
Spirit
,
that
rules
them
,
in
the
chastity
,
or
Impurity
of
their
Disciples
.
Neither
is
Rome
out-done
by
the
Turk
herein
,
in
Satanical
compliance
;
nor
their
Licensed
Stews
short
of
his
Seraglioes
,
nor
their
loose
and
Infamous
privacies
,
of
the
more
regular
(
of
the
two
)
Mahometan
Polygamy
.
If
all
other
signs
had
been
wanting
,
the
strange
and
unexemplyfied
excess
of
this
filthyness
of
late
in
this
sober
Nation
,
to
the
Astonishment
of
all
Christians
,
had
been
a
sufficient
discovery
and
Alarm
,
of
Popery
advancing
towards
us
,
as
the
motion
of
waves
,
of
the
approach
of
a
Whale
.
And
the
true
cause
of
this
Heathenish
degeneracy
amongst
Christians
,
(
which
Infallibly
excludes
from
Heaven
and
Salvation
,
1
Cor.
6.9
.
though
not
from
the
Bosom
of
the
Church
of
Rome
)
lyes
principally
,
and
solely
in
the
want
of
giving
our
hearts
to
Christ
;
whereby
Christ
becomes
one
with
us
,
for
They
that
so
put
on
Christ
,
Crucifie
the
flesh
,
with
its
lusts
,
and
affections
,
which
are
so
abominably
unsuitable
to
their
new
Character
,
and
person
they
now
sustain
,
as
Christians
,
Gal.
5.24.4
,
27.
1
Cor.
6.15
.
But
they
that
put
on
the
Pope
only
,
(
by
resignation
of
will
and
judgement
)
can
live
in
such
pollutions
nevertheless
,
as
not
unusuall
with
Popes
,
by
the
Confession
of
their
best
Historians
.
The
last
Antichristian
Satanical
mark
,
so
opposite
and
contrary
to
all
heart
,
and
Conscience
,
as
I
shall
chuse
to
Instance
,
shall
be
that
stile
and
attribute
,
of
The
Accuser
of
the
Brethren
,
Revel.
12.10
.
and
false
approvers
of
themselves
by
Consequence
.
The
Turks
count
Christians
,
but
as
doggs
,
and
themselves
as
holy
Musulmans
,
or
Royal
Priests
to
God
.
The
Papist
is
as
good
at
calumny
against
his
betters
,
and
for
the
favouring
his
own
party
,
though
with
greater
defiance
to
Truth
and
Conscience
,
in
all
probability
,
than
the
Turk
;
where
is
there
greater
honour
and
Eulogies
bestowed
,
than
they
do
on
the
chief
promotors
and
supporters
of
their
Carnal
Synagogue
?
Holy
Fathers
,
Confessors
,
most
Reverend
Jesuites
,
eminent
Cardinalls
,
Holy
,
and
Infallible
Popes
,
S.
R.
Ecclesia
,
and
the
Apostolick
See
,
Rex
Catholicus
,
Christianissimus
,
&c.
Commemorations
,
Canonizations
into
Saints
,
and
Intercessors
?
who
better
at
disgraceing
and
sugmatizing
,
them
,
that
cross
their
Trade
and
Idols
?
who
,
let
them
be
the
most
holy
,
the
most
excellently
Learned
and
Orthodox
persons
in
the
World
;
if
any
way
hinderers
of
their
Diana's
Worship
,
shall
deserve
no
better
Titles
,
than
of
Hereticks
,
and
Schismaticks
,
and
Devils
,
and
Reprobates
,
and
Dunces
,
and
Fools
,
and
Madmen
,
and
Distracted
,
and
Possessed
,
and
what
not
?
worthy
to
be
destroyed
by
Temporal
and
Eternal
death
,
where
they
may
be
reach'd
,
by
either
Law
,
and
Power
;
or
else
by
poinyards
,
and
poisons
,
and
Massacres
,
&c.
Can
any
,
that
have
the
charity
of
Christ
in
their
hearts
,
Mat.
5.44
.
1
Pet.
2.23
.
be
of
such
a
Malignant
Spirit
?
or
is
not
this
with
the
rest
,
a
convincing
Argument
that
they
are
not
a
Church
,
that
belongs
to
Christ
,
who
loves
and
blesses
enemies
,
but
to
Satan
rather
,
who
hath
his
name
and
stile
of
Devil
from
Calumny
;
whom
they
are
more
Industrious
to
resemble
in
all
Antichristian
practice
.
And
these
are
our
Roman-Catholicks
,
which
is
the
title
they
so
much
arrogate
and
fancy
to
themselves
;
more
than
of
Roman-Christians
,
or
Roman-Orthodox
:
which
they
more
forbear
and
wave
.
But
why
Catholick
?
and
why
Roman
?
which
looks
so
like
a
contradiction
?
If
they
affect
the
stile
of
Catholick
in
an
Ancient
sense
,
in
use
among
Christians
of
old
,
though
not
the
first
;
whereby
any
Orthodox
Church
of
any
petty
City
,
or
Countrey
,
as
well
as
of
the
greatest
,
was
call'd
the
Catholick
Church
of
such
a
particular
place
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
[
](A47083-e159870-b)a
a
Epiphan
Praefat.
Anchorat
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
For
though
it
were
particular
as
to
place
,
as
at
Suedri
,
or
Philippi
,
or
Athens
,
or
Rome
,
or
London
;
yet
Catholick
,
and
General
,
nevertheless
it
was
,
for
its
Doctrine
,
and
exact
agreement
,
with
the
Apostolical
Christian
Church
throughout
the
World
;
as
every
drop
of
clear
and
homogeneous
water
,
is
equally
water
with
the
whole
Ocean
;
but
so
is
not
water
and
mud
,
of
heterogeneous
mixture
:
If
this
be
their
meaning
,
we
accept
of
this
sense
and
measure
,
for
so
they
must
not
expect
to
be
Catholick
alone
any
more
;
and
their
foolish
distinction
falls
:
yea
,
such
Churches
only
that
are
Apostolical
,
and
Scriptural
in
their
Doctrines
,
can
be
call'd
Catholick
of
Right
,
and
such
as
have
most
of
the
muddy
,
heterogeneous
mixtures
of
human
Tradition
,
and
worldly
design
,
and
private
ends
,
shall
be
most
Uncatholick
;
and
so
the
Catholicism
of
their
Church
is
more
like
to
fall
,
and
vanish
likewise
:
But
if
they
call
themselves
Catholicks
,
for
distinction
from
Protestants
,
who
pass
with
them
,
but
for
Hereticks
,
they
are
again
very
grossly
mistaken
in
their
Criticism
:
For
Orthodox
[
](A47083-e159980-b)b
b
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Phot.
tit
,
12.
c.
●
.
is
contrary
to
Heretick
;
and
Catholick
to
Jew
;
which
was
the
first
and
Original
sense
of
this
word
,
upon
the
Gentiles
being
taken
into
the
Church
,
as
well
as
Jews
.
And
Protestants
are
no
more
Jews
,
than
themselves
,
(
as
is
not
doubted
.
)
Nor
perhaps
so
much
;
for
they
are
liker
to
the
Jews
in
confining
Gods
Church
within
the
Roman
Pale
,
as
the
other
did
within
their
Palestine
.
But
we
Protestants
,
Catholickly
extend
,
and
enlarge
it
,
to
all
Nations
,
according
to
the
promises
made
to
Abraham
,
the
Catholic●
Fathe●
of
many
Nations
,
(
as
the
name
,
God
gave
him
,
imports
)
as
well
,
as
the
particular
Father
of
the
Jews
.
Therefore
the
Title
Catholick
more
belongs
in
Truth
and
reason
to
Protestants
,
than
to
our
Romanists
;
who
are
so
restrain'd
,
and
Vncatholick
,
and
Jewish-like
,
in
the
bounds
of
their
Church
,
which
they
so
confine
to
Rome
.
And
by
their
waving
the
Title
Orthodoxe
,
which
had
been
more
proper
for
their
distinguishing
design
,
they
fatally
allow
Protestants
for
such
,
and
disallow
themselves
:
They
therefore
are
in
Truth
neither
Orthodox
,
nor
Catholick
;
but
only
New
Roman
;
or
a
private
,
Earthly
Church
below
,
or
a
modern
Italian
Jerusalem
,
that
is
in
exile
and
bondage
,
with
her
Children
:
Not
favouring
either
of
the
Apostolical
purity
of
the
right
Christian
,
or
the
Orthodoxy
of
the
Ancient
Roman
,
or
the
Heavenliness
and
Spirituality
of
Jerusalem
,
which
is
above
,
the
Mother
of
all
true
Christians
,
who
are
in
Heaven
by
Faith
.
They
are
therefore
in
Truth
but
New
Roman-Catholicks
,
as
who
should
say
,
an
Old-New
,
a
Particular-universal
,
a
Spiritual-carnal
,
a
Heavenly-earthly
Church
,
made
up
of
Contradiction
and
Hypocrisy
,
and
Earth
:
Whose
chief
end
and
Interest
is
the
Advancement
and
glory
of
Rome
,
not
of
Christ
;
high
,
like
Kites
,
in
their
soring
pretences
,
to
eye
Dunghills
for
prey
,
the
better
;
making
silly
Souls
to
believe
the
only
way
to
be
saved
,
is
to
become
their
Spiritual
Slaves
,
and
Tributaries
,
and
to
go
to
Rome
and
Heaven
,
to
be
all
one
.
Which
,
(
with
an
answerable
personal
Holiness
of
life
,
without
which
none
can
see
God
,
)
might
well
be
true
of
the
old
Apostolical
Rome
,
and
any
other
Church
agreeing
with
it
,
in
the
like
sound
Rule
and
Doctrine
;
but
it
is
far
from
true
,
as
to
the
Modern
Apostatical
;
for
it
is
a
great
and
a
gross
mistake
,
to
take
or
imagine
the
Church
of
Rome
Ancient
and
present
,
to
be
one
and
the
same
,
because
of
the
same
Sirname
and
patch'd
Succession
:
for
it
is
not
name-sake
,
or
Succession
,
(
which
yet
goes
far
with
superficial
judgments
,
unlike
to
God
,
that
by
their
principles
neglect
and
lay
by
the
heart
,
)
but
the
same
soundness
of
Life
and
Doctrine
,
or
hearts
in
the
same
Heaven
,
not
feet
in
the
same
house
or
Countrey
,
that
make
Churches
to
be
the
same
,
and
true
;
the
want
whereof
,
or
any
notorious
corruption
in
Faith
or
Manners
,
by
the
rules
of
Christianity
,
cuts
off
,
and
debars
the
Communion
of
Christians
Members
,
much
more
the
Succession
of
Christian
Governours
.
For
how
can
any
succeed
to
be
Heads
,
where
,
by
the
Apostolical
Law
,
they
are
out
of
capacity
to
be
members
of
a
Christian
Church
,
1
Cor.
5.11
.
The
old
Roman
Church
for
the
first
400
years
(
before
Rome
was
burnt
and
several
times
sack'd
and
brought
to
the
dust
,
as
before
;
)
did
disapprove
the
wayes
and
Doctrines
of
the
Modern
,
and
consequently
its
Communion
,
as
much
as
we
Protestants
;
for
she
did
not
Worship
Saints
,
or
Images
;
nor
slight
and
suppress
the
Scriptures
,
under
colour
of
respect
;
nor
curtayle
Sacraments
,
and
Divine
Institutions
:
Nor
usurp'd
upon
Christ
,
nor
Crowns
,
nor
Churches
,
nor
Consciences
,
(
nor
upon
the
liberties
of
our
Brittish
Church
in
particular
,
as
they
cannot
Instance
in
one
Pall
,
or
appeal
,
in
any
Age
,
or
History
;
Pope
Gregorie's
account
upon
diligent
search
above
1000
years
agoe
,
to
omit
other
Arguments
,
is
abundant
proof
and
certainty
there
was
none
:
)
nor
endur'd
to
carry
God
about
,
in
a
Cage
,
and
to
create
as
many
Christs
,
and
Saviours
,
as
there
be
Wafers
in
Churches
,
and
Cities
,
and
Altars
;
and
every
one
of
equal
Deity
and
Worship
to
our
Saviour
in
Heaven
,
God
blessed
for
ever
:
(
which
amongst
them
cannot
otherwise
fall
out
,
as
we
have
shewed
,
but
that
a
Wafer
should
be
Christ
;
and
Christ
but
a
Wafer
,
by
their
Hypothesis
,
which
excludes
the
heart
,
whereby
Christ
by
consequence
is
excluded
,
and
a
gross
Capernaitical
sense
of
such
Spiritual
Mysteries
,
as
necessarily
introduc'd
:
)
nor
made
the
Authority
of
man
,
more
than
that
of
Scripture
,
the
Rule
of
Faith
and
Heresie
;
nor
burnt
fellow
Christians
for
their
Errours
,
much
less
for
the
same
Truths
which
themselves
maintain'd
,
as
Protestants
are
,
or
are
in
danger
,
dayly
to
be
serv'd
by
the
present
nominal
Church
of
Rome
;
with
other
innumerable
Superstitions
,
and
Unchristian
cruelties
,
and
loathsome
Fraud
and
Legends
,
and
Infernal
Dispensations
for
sins
and
duties
:
But
was
Orthodox
in
her
Faith
,
and
Regular
,
and
sober
,
and
Christian
like
in
all
her
Church-Rites
,
and
Practices
,
and
well
approved
of
,
and
acccorded
with
,
by
this
,
and
all
Christian
Churches
,
by
all
brotherly
love
and
Communion
,
as
the
distance
of
places
did
permit
;
yea
with
some
preference
of
honour
before
many
other
lesser
and
obscurer
Churches
,
for
its
Imperial
situation
,
and
numerous
Martyrs
;
yet
without
any
danger
of
being
caught
in
any
Noose
by
such
respect
,
or
honourable
Appellations
;
which
no
doubt
were
return'd
to
every
Church
,
though
lesser
,
with
the
like
,
or
greater
humility
and
respect
,
than
they
were
given
:
In
which
Christ-like
victories
and
contests
,
between
Brethren
and
Churches
,
the
Christian
ambition
did
heretofore
consist
;
but
the
present
Church
of
Rome
abuses
and
converts
the
Christian
honour
of
her
equals
,
into
aliment
and
fuel
for
her
Pride
,
not
exalting
others
for
their
humility
,
as
God
doth
,
but
concluding
against
them
,
from
it
,
through
the
barbarous
forgetfulness
,
of
her
own
mutual
,
Divine
and
Christian
part
;
and
no
Eulogy
shall
occur
in
History
,
but
must
bespeak
Supremacy
to
her
alone
,
and
Slavery
and
Subjection
to
the
rest
of
Christendom
,
like
the
Wolf
going
to
School
,
who
could
discern
nothing
but
Agnus
,
in
every
word
,
and
Syllable
,
and
letter
,
pronounced
unto
him
,
No
;
this
Church
of
Rome
is
no
more
the
old
,
than
a
Cock
is
a
French-man
,
because
both
are
Gallus
in
Latine
;
than
there
City
,
or
their
People
,
or
their
Language
is
the
same
,
being
all
of
a
new
,
and
a
different
Situation
,
and
dialect
,
and
descent
.
The
Race
of
Old
Romans
are
sooner
to
be
met
,
and
found
in
Venice
,
(
and
else-where
)
than
in
Gothick
Rome
;
where
more
inclination
,
not
only
after
Roman
civility
,
but
also
after
Ancient
Roman
,
or
Protestant
Orthodoxy
,
doth
appear
,
as
some
of
their
wisest
Clerks
,
and
later
Historians
,
have
given
a
tast
:
And
the
parties
in
this
Bill
and
Plea
,
for
this
Roman
Supremacy
being
not
the
same
,
what
need
more
answer
to
it
?
but
a
motion
to
be
dismissed
;
because
the
Plaintiff
against
us
is
not
the
same
with
the
old
Roman
Church
;
and
if
he
were
;
neither
hath
It
,
nor
ever
had
,
nor
pretended
,
any
right
of
Supremacy
over
us
in
Brittain
.
This
I
say
was
never
the
claim
of
old
Christian
Rome
;
but
the
sally
,
and
invention
of
the
Antichristian
;
which
are
as
much
the
same
Church
,
as
a
Wolf
and
a
Lamb
,
are
the
same
Creature
.
It
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
that
they
have
still
amongst
them
,
the
ruins
and
rubbish
of
old
Christianity
,
as
well
as
the
other
of
old
Rome
,
and
both
under
like
defacement
:
And
severall
good
Creeds
,
and
Canons
of
Councils
and
Scriptures
it self
,
if
men
were
suffered
to
come
at
it
,
conveyed
unto
them
from
the
former
Inhabitants
,
or
from
St.
Paul
,
or
from
Brittain
;
which
with
the
sincerity
of
the
heart
,
may
serve
,
we
trust
,
to
the
Salvation
of
many
thousands
,
under
that
captivity
;
as
the
wardrob
of
Comedians
might
serve
honest
men
,
for
good
warmth
,
and
covering
;
however
by
them
imployed
,
but
to
counterfeit
persons
,
and
passions
for
a
Livelyhood
by
the
Hypocrisie
,
(
to
use
that
word
in
his
Original
,
and
first
notation
:
)
For
though
Christ
,
and
Trinity
,
and
other
Orthodox
Articles
of
our
Faith
,
have
place
and
mention
amongst
them
,
yet
it
is
not
for
their
sakes
so
much
,
as
in
order
to
their
own
Carnal
designs
,
to
give
them
better
countenance
amongst
deluded
Christians
:
what
more
then
is
their
credit
or
respect
thereby
,
than
of
parcels
of
our
Scripture
standing
in
the
Alcharon
,
and
as
the
Creatures
groaning
under
the
bondage
of
corruption
,
Rom.
8.22
.
and
longing
to
be
deliver'd
into
Christian
,
and
Protestant
Libertie
,
and
true
sacredness
,
from
serving
,
or
countenancing
the
lusts
and
Impostures
of
Tyrants
,
and
false
Prophets
:
where
Christ
,
it
is
true
,
is
named
with
no
less
respect
,
than
at
Rome
;
but
Mahomet
,
among
them
,
as
the
Pope
amongst
these
,
preferred
before
him
:
in
which
preference
the
essence
of
Popery
,
and
its
difference
from
Protestantism
,
doth
consist
,
as
before
was
proved
.
Not
to
descant
more
on
the
servitude
of
the
rest
of
their
Christian
Doctrines
,
the
Worship
and
Mass-Book
of
Modern
Rome
,
is
not
the
same
,
as
was
in
use
before
,
with
the
Old
;
but
strangely
altered
and
depraved
,
with
innumerable
Superstitious
additions
,
and
vain
Repetitions
,
Prohibited
by
our
Saviour
,
Matth.
6.
Begun
particularly
,
and
most
remarkablely
of
any
another
,
by
Pope
Gregory
who
sent
Augustine
;
and
Vitalian
,
who
sent
Theodore
hither
;
(
but
consummated
at
last
by
several
Popes
into
a
perfect
Oglio
,
and
mixture
of
Judaism
and
Christianity
,
such
as
the
Alcharon
it self
was
fram'd
to
be
,
by
the
heads
of
Sergius
and
Mahomet
.
)
And
which
is
also
as
remarkable
,
our
Gregory
pretended
extraordinary
assistance
of
Gods
Spirit
,
in
the
recourses
of
a
Pigeon
at
his
ear
,
[
](A47083-e160660-b)a
a
Math.
West
.
An.
605
Spondan
An.
604.
n.
5.
no
less
than
Mahomet
;
by
which
allegation
in
his
behalf
,
his
Books
escaped
being
burnt
,
and
served
,
as
he
had
served
the
old
Statues
and
Monuments
of
Rome
.
And
for
the
alterations
of
their
Mass
,
by
these
two
Popes
particularly
,
we
have
the
Testimony
of
their
own
Platina
,
in
the
lives
of
the
one
,
and
the
other
.
[
](A47083-e160730-b)b
b
Platina
in
Gregorio
prime
.
Antiphonarium
diurnum
quam
nocturnum
composuit
,
&
Introitum
—
litanias
—
stationum
quoque
magnum
partem
,
&c.
ejus
quoque
inventum
,
ut
novies
Kyrie
Eleeson
caneretur
,
&
Haleluja
:
He
composed
their
Antiphonary
for
day
and
light
,
the
Introitus
—
their
Lettany
,
and
a
great
part
of
their
Stations
;
the
Repetition
of
Kyrie
Eleeson
and
Halelujah
nine
times
over
,
was
his
patticular
invention
:
and
whereas
their
Liturgy
now
requir'd
to
be
us'd
in
their
Vulgar
tongue
;
as
it
had
been
before
,
(
the
Latine
tongue
being
disused
at
Rome
,
from
about
the
year
580.
)
he
so
delighted
to
continue
their
service
in
the
Latine
,
(
now
unknown
to
the
vulgar
,
and
far
therefore
from
the
heart
and
understanding
,
which
is
the
true
genius
of
Popery
,
)
that
he
hides
and
cramps
it
further
from
them
,
with
unintilligible
charms
and
Repetitions
in
Greek
and
Hebrew
:
And
in
a
Solemn
Synod
of
25
Bishops
,
Establishes
his
Superstitious
Innovations
.
in
sustulit
,
quae
nocitura
,
multa
etiam
addidit
,
quae
profutura
fidei
nostrae
videbantur
.
He
laid
aside
much
of
the
Ancient
formes
,
as
contrary
and
destructive
;
and
added
many
new
in
their
place
,
as
more
agreeable
to
their
Modern
Faith
.
For
how
could
their
Ancient
,
Sober
,
and
Orthodox
Liturgy
,
well
agree
with
his
Heathenish
conceptions
,
touching
purifying
Idol-temples
with
holy
water
?
as
we
heard
before
out
[
](A47083-e160830-b)a
a
Bede
l.
1.
c.
30.
of
Bede
:
And
his
Intercessions
for
Trajan's
Soul
in
[
](A47083-e160880-b)b
b
M.
Westm.
An
592.
Hell
,
which
perhaps
brought
Purgatory
,
in
time
,
in
request
and
fashion
,
in
that
new
Church
;
and
with
his
new
stress
laid
upon
the
great
vertue
of
Wollen
Palls
,
whereon
all
their
Ordinations
,
and
Consecrations
,
and
Archiepiscopal
,
and
Patriarchal
Authorities
,
and
consequently
their
whole
New-Roman
Church
depends
.
Non
bene
conveniunt
,
&c.
Sober
,
and
grave
Religion
,
and
Worship
,
and
such
unjustifiable
Doctrines
,
and
pueril
Infatuations
,
how
could
they
well
agree
?
Neither
was
Vitalianus
the
other
great
Restorer
of
the
Romish
Religion
in
England
,
wanting
in
the
like
humour
to
alter
and
change
the
simplicity
of
their
Roman
Service
,
which
before
kept
close
to
the
Scriptures
chiefly
;
for
themselves
acknowledge
,
this
their
new
mode
of
Liturgy
,
had
not
been
before
in
use
,
[
](A47083-e160950-b)c
c
Platin
in
Caelestimo
1
mo
.
ante
fieri
non
consuevit
,
perlectâ
enim
Epistolâ
&
Evangelio
finis
Sacrificio
imponebatur
.
So
that
nothing
,
by
consequence
,
can
be
imagined
to
be
more
the
Liturgy
of
Ancient
Rome
,
than
our
own
common
Prayer
,
as
it
is
reformed
out
of
the
Mass
,
by
retaining
the
Old-Roman
flower
,
and
casting
away
the
New-Roman-Catholick
bran
and
trash
.
So
that
the
Popish
Religion
ought
not
in
any
right
or
reason
to
be
call'd
Roman
,
but
a
new
Gothic
Church
,
(
as
we
find
about
this
time
their
Ancestors
and
Founders
the
Gothes
to
agree
and
Symbolize
with
them
.
Gothi
[
](A47083-e161050-b)d
d
Platin.
in
Gregr.
1
mo
.
Grego●●
opera
redi●re
ad
unionem
Catholicae
Ecclesiae
,
)
or
indeed
,
the
Gregorian
Religion
,
(
as
they
also
term
their
Calender
)
as
well
in
respect
of
the
great
alteration
made
thereof
at
Rome
by
Pope
Gregory
both
in
Doctrine
and
Worship
from
the
Ancient
and
Orthodox
Roman
Church
;
as
also
of
its
propagation
throughout
Churches
by
his
means
,
and
missions
,
to
the
great
[
](A47083-e161130-b)e
e
Antiqui●
Eccles.
p.
42.
corruption
of
Christendom
:
and
particularly
amongst
us
in
Brittain
,
to
the
great
wrong
of
the
English
,
who
before
had
been
rightly
grounded
,
and
principled
in
the
right
,
and
truly
Catholick
Faith
by
Brittish
Ministry
;
And
here
we
have
the
Incunabula
,
the
first
spring
and
beginning
of
Popery
,
whose
first
entrance
through
Monk
Augustine
,
by
Commission
from
this
Pope
Gregory
,
was
under
no
good
Planet
or
Circumstances
:
being
near
about
the
time
,
that
Pope
Boniface
was
declar'd
the
Universal
Bishop
(
o●
Antichrist
in
the
sense
of
Pope
Gregory
,
in
the
Case
of
another
,
as
before
,
)
and
promoted
by
,
and
promoting
that
Authority
here
,
in
contempt
,
and
breac●
of
all
the
Laws
,
and
Canons
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
the
rights
of
this
particular
:
And
attended
in
the
Heavens
above
,
with
dismal
signes
and
prodigies
,
as
the
like
was
never
seen
before
:
Tanta
hoc
●e●
pore
prodigia
,
[
](A47083-e161260-b)f
f
Platina
in
Gregor
1
mo
.
quanta
nunquam
antea
;
Come●es
perlucidus
,
puer
quadrupes
,
&c.
which
last
might
serve
as
a
significant
Emblem
of
this
new
Religion
;
which
serv'd
to
make
men
Babes
in
knowledge
,
and
Beasts
in
heart
and
conscience
:
And
accompanied
on
Earth
below
,
(
so
uniform
are
its
Antichristian
Symptomes
,
)
with
another
parallel
Deceiver
,
in
the
East
,
the
prophet
Mahomet
,
both
alike
feigning
the
Inspiration
of
the
Holy
Ghost
by
a
Pigeon
at
the
Ear
;
wherein
Gregory
was
not
taught
by
Mahomet
,
who
was
Junior
to
him
,
and
born
in
the
year
of
Monk
Augustine's
landing
here
:
But
rather
Mahomet
might
have
heard
,
or
borrowed
it
from
Gregory
,
or
both
perhaps
been
taught
the
Art
,
by
one
and
the
same
Tutor
.
But
both
Reignes
,
the
Mahometan
and
the
Gregorian
,
have
much
the
same
Epocha
,
and
Horoscope
:
And
both
began
to
prevail
,
the
one
in
the
West
,
the
other
in
the
East
,
in
the
duske
,
and
twilight
of
that
long
,
and
Greenland
night
,
that
was
to
prevail
,
by
Gods
permission
,
and
secret
judgement
,
over
the
whole
face
of
the
Christian
Church
,
for
the
space
and
duration
of
eight
,
or
900
years
or
more
;
to
count
from
the
year
600
,
when
the
Western
part
thereof
first
began
,
to
the
dawning
of
our
Restoration
in
Henry
the
seventh
,
as
before
.
The
success
of
this
Romish
Plantation
among
us
,
being
answerable
to
its
first
manner
of
entrance
,
and
proving
in
the
end
the
Eclipse
of
the
true
Religion
,
(
before
in
the
Land
,
)
and
it self
a
degenerate
sort
of
Christianity
,
falling
short
of
sober
Heathenism
in
many
respects
.
Of
which
that
of
St.
Paul
may
be
rightly
applyed
.
And
the
times
of
this
Ignorance
God
wincked
at
,
but
now
Commandeth
all
men
every
where
to
repent
,
Act.
17.30
.
About
the
dead
time
of
this
dismal
long
night
of
Popery
,
that
is
,
about
the
years
900
,
to
1300.
answering
to
the
hours
from
12.
to
3.
in
the
morning
,
The
dreams
of
Purgatory
and
Transubstantion
,
first
possess'd
mens
fancies
;
and
dead
Ghosts
,
and
Specters
,
and
Hobgoblins
began
to
fry
,
and
skreek
in
Purgatory
,
and
to
cry
for
help
from
private
Masses
:
And
the
Franciscan
,
and
several
other
Melancholly
Orders
,
to
walk
bare-foot
up
and
down
,
like
Noctambulon's
,
or
night
walkers
,
in
their
sleeps
and
shirts
:
And
men
stumbl'd
upon
many
Tutelar
Gods
and
Patrons
,
groping
in
the
dark
,
for
the
true
;
and
still
us'd
Candles
at
Noon-day
,
throughout
their
Worship
,
without
any
need
,
as
it
were
further
to
prove
,
that
it
is
a
time
of
night
amongst
them
.
And
the
Dreams
of
Nunnes
,
and
Monks
were
rehears'd
in
Pulpits
,
instead
of
godly
Sermons
:
(
as
the
[
](A47083-e161520-b)g
g
Bradwardin
in
Prefat.
in
lib.
de
causâ
Dei
.
Deriving
his
name
or
descent
,
I
suppose
,
from
Brordordhun
.
Castle
in
Herefordshire
,
belonging
to
the
Family
of
the
Vaughans
.
Profoundest
and
greatest
Clerks
then
hardly
abstain'd
from
their
own
,
in
their
Writings
;
)
and
the
eyes
of
all
,
both
Clergy
and
Laity
,
sealed
up
in
a
deep
sleep
of
implicit
Faith
:
And
the
Host
went
from
Street
to
Street
with
a
Bellman
;
and
the
Popes
Rid
sleepy
Kings
and
Emperours
.
For
in
the
year
eleven
hundred
,
Hildebrand
,
or
Pope
Gregory
the
seventh
,
depos'd
the
Emperour
Henry
the
fourth
.
And
another
took
his
Crown
from
King
John
,
while
he
was
nodding
:
About
the
same
time
Canterbury
o●erlay
St.
Davids
,
and
in
Thomas
Becket
,
began
to
sting
our
Princes
,
that
had
given
it
warmth
and
being
:
But
the
Fornications
,
and
other
works
of
darkness
,
in
that
time
,
are
not
to
be
nam'd
,
or
number'd
;
the
peculiar
concomitant
of
this
fleshly
Haeresie
,
(
as
they
say
)
to
this
day
,
scarce
reckon'd
,
or
censur'd
for
a
sin
,
for
its
commonness
,
amongst
the
chief
Saints
of
this
dark
perswasion
.
And
this
dark
season
serv'd
as
well
for
Robberies
of
all
sorts
of
Goods
,
Lands
,
Houses
,
Churches
,
throughout
the
Isle
;
which
were
secur'd
,
and
appropriated
to
Sanctuaries
,
and
Monasteries
,
by
the
same
dark
Arts
they
were
committed
;
till
about
the
time
of
Ric●ard
the
second
,
several
were
awakned
out
of
their
first
sleep
,
with
the
●●r
,
as
was
Wickliff
,
and
Sir
Jo●n
Old-Castle
Lord
Cobham
,
and
the
Loll●rds
,
who
were
desirous
to
rise
before
it
was
day
,
and
to
reform
these
abuses
,
before
it
was
Gods
appointed
time
:
But
all
between
that
and
morning
,
fell
asleep
again
,
as
fast
as
ever
;
till
dawning
of
day
in
the
Henryes
7.
and
8.
of
Brittish
race
;
which
last
finding
himself
thin
,
and
unattended
,
expected
more
respect
and
observation
,
for
saith
he
in
a
speech
.
[
](A47083-e161740-b)h
h
Hall
.
24.
H.
8
:
fo.
205.
We
thought
that
our
Clergy
of
our
Realm
had
been
our
Subjects
wholly
,
but
now
we
have
well
perceived
,
that
they
be
but
half
our
Subjects
;
for
all
the
Prelates
at
their
consecration
,
make
an
Oath
to
the
Pope
,
clean
contrary
to
the
Oath
,
they
made
to
us
;
so
that
they
seem
to
be
his
Subjects
,
and
not
ours
.
And
began
then
to
take
course
to
recover
his
Spiritual
Subjects
,
whom
the
Pope
stole
from
him
;
and
to
rouse
and
awaken
both
Court
and
Kingdom
,
against
the
Burglaries
they
committed
upon
others
in
the
dead
of
night
,
an●
to
seize
upon
the
stolen
Goo●●
,
which
in
England
seldom
●evert
to
the
right
owners
;
and
to
Discipline
the
whole
Fraternity
into
better
dependance
upon
their
Soveraign
;
burning
several
in
the
hand
,
to
make
them
cry
,
God
save
the
King
,
instead
of
the
Pope
;
and
,
as
[
](A47083-e161800-b)i
i
Sinnych
.
Saul
●x
.
Rex
.
some
affirm
,
arraigning
Thomas
●ecket
of
high
Treason
against
Henry
the
second
,
after
he
had
been
prayed
to
,
in
Heaven
for
about
400
hundred
years
,
(
to
heal
his
people
of
the
seditious
influence
of
his
Canonization
.
)
By
this
time
it
was
Sun-rising
,
and
the
Gospel
appear'd
in
our
Horizon
,
and
in
the
English
tongue
;
and
in
Edward
the
6th
.
and
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
King
James
,
(
after
some
Eclipse
)
encreased
in
ful
lustre
to
a
perfect
day
;
that
all
eyes
were
open
,
and
sluggards
began
to
rise
,
and
understand
themselves
,
and
to
be
asham'd
of
their
somnolent
Religion
:
yea
the
chief
Calebs
,
and
Spies
,
and
Writers
of
the
Roman
Church
,
by
peeping
into
our
Hemisphere
,
and
reading
our
Heretical
Books
,
(
as
they
reproach
them
,
)
became
strangely
alter'd
,
and
enlightened
ever
afterwards
,
in
stile
and
learning
,
as
well
as
our selves
,
(
for
the
Polite
World
ows
all
its
knowledge
to
Protestantism
,
as
it
former
Barbarous
Ignorance
to
Popery
)
but
to
their
greater
guilt
and
Condemnation
,
with
those
in
the
Gospel
.
That
had
eyes
,
and
would
not
see
;
and
ears
,
and
would
not
hear
;
their
hearts
,
through
love
of
its
Idol
,
more
than
God
and
the
Truth
,
being
out
of
order
:
But
since
the
weather
in
our
English
Church
,
hath
been
dark
and
cloudy
,
for
some
years
,
through
the
contrivance
and
malignity
of
some
evil
spirits
,
Infesting
our
Air
,
and
troubling
our
Elements
,
(
recommending
poison
to
Grandees
in
Marriage
Wine
,
and
Treaties
,
to
dispose
them
to
old
drowsiness
;
and
a
far
different
Liquor
unto
others
,
in
Synods
and
Conventicles
,
to
make
them
turbulent
,
and
frantick
,
and
to
worry
their
Rulers
,
and
destroy
their
Kings
;
)
several
have
been
so
weary
and
tyred
,
what
with
the
noyse
,
and
scandal
,
on
the
one
hand
,
what
with
the
Narcotick
steam
,
and
Operation
,
on
the
other
,
that
they
are
ready
to
slumber
and
sleep
at
Noon-day
;
and
like
sick
men
,
can
find
no
rest
,
but
by
changing
their
Religion
,
as
they
do
their
Beds
,
a
deadly
Symptom
in
both
:
and
to
Rome
they
will
go
,
where
they
may
sleep
to
purpose
,
while
their
eyes
are
resign'd
to
their
guides
,
and
their
trust
to
man
,
instead
of
God
,
and
never
waken
till
the
Trumpet
,
and
last
Judgement
,
to
their
Eternal
wo.
If
it
were
to
return
to
Rome
Heathen
,
in
its
glory
,
and
to
change
their
Bibles
for
Tully
,
or
Seneca
,
rather
than
for
Lyes
,
and
Legends
,
men
might
have
some
excuse
for
their
intoxicated
love
of
slavery
,
which
all
free
Spirits
abhor
,
and
especially
Spiritual
slavery
,
which
is
so
contrary
to
the
soul
,
the
freest
of
beings
.
For
there
we
should
meet
with
Caesar
,
and
Cicero
,
and
Virgil
,
and
many
other
Heroes
,
of
several
endowments
;
we
should
light
,
if
not
upon
Christ
,
yet
upon
the
other
part
of
my
Text
,
the
Heart
,
and
Soul
in
that
perfection
,
and
improvement
,
by
knowledge
,
and
virtue
,
and
valour
,
as
fully
answer'd
the
Poets
Character
,
(
which
compriz'd
the
utmost
that
men
could
do
,
or
Pen
describe
.
)
Imperium
terris
,
animos
aequavit
Olimpo
,
they
match'd
the
Gods
with
their
parts
,
and
over-match'd
the
World
with
their
Prowess
;
And
where
the
heart
is
well
preserv'd
and
enlightened
,
Christ
is
never
far
off
,
(
even
as
Antichrist
is
never
nigh
,
but
where
the
heart
is
first
darkned
and
resign'd
)
.
For
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
was
rising
to
the
World
,
about
this
time
,
that
Rome
was
so
clear'd
and
enobl'd
in
heart
and
Spirit
,
and
mens
souls
were
so
awakned
,
and
sitted
with
Liberty
,
and
honour
,
to
receive
his
Truths
.
The
Roman
Empire
being
raised
,
and
imployed
in
St.
John
Baptist's
work
,
as
it
were
,
to
prepare
the
way
of
the
Lord
:
and
to
train
mens
souls
to
value
truth
in
the
General
,
above
sordid
self-love
,
and
to
clense
the
eye
in
part
,
to
behold
its
lustre
.
For
as
the
Sun
were
of
little
use
to
people
,
that
had
no
eyes
,
or
were
blinded
with
cataracts
,
and
scales
,
so
also
is
the
Sun
of
righteousness
,
to
blind
,
and
servile
,
and
seal'd
understandings
;
and
Christ
to
any
heart
,
that
is
muffled
with
Idols
,
or
enslaved
to
another
Supremacy
.
But
in
Popery
neither
Christ
,
nor
the
Heart
,
can
well
be
met
with
,
both
are
so
engrossed
,
and
devour●d
by
his
Vica●
;
it
is
highest
Honour
there
,
not
to
be
true
to
Honour
,
or
Conscience
,
[
which
passes
for
a
dangerous
private
Spirit
)
against
their
Church
:
and
to
quit
on
's
self
of
his
soul
,
and
Heart
,
and
Judgement
,
is
the
method
to
be
a
right
Roman
Catholick
:
and
Christ
,
and
the
soul
,
like
correlates
,
ever
stand
and
fall
together
,
where
the
one
departs
,
the
other
seldom
stays
behind
.
Which
is
the
reason
,
that
Popish
Rome
,
in
its
highest
manhood
,
and
perfection
,
had
little
to
shew
of
either
:
for
when
it
arrived
to
its
highest
pitch
;
and
all
Crowns
were
Subject
to
its
Mitre
,
all
Laws
to
its
Canons
,
where
was
its
glory
compar'd
to
the
other
Rome
?
but
in
a
Herd
of
Monkish-Blockheads
,
to
be
set
against
the
others
Divine
Classick
Authors
:
Bede
,
Geoffrey
,
Comestor
,
or
the
Golden
Legend
,
against
Livy
,
and
Tacitus
,
and
Plutarch
,
&c.
Epistolae
obscurorum
virorum
,
against
those
of
Cicero
,
or
Seneca
,
And
who
against
Virgil
,
and
Juvenal
,
and
Horace
?
Poetry
was
so
Ingenious
,
and
true
to
human
nature
,
(
in
whose
exaltation
it
ever
chirps
,
as
down
in
the
mouth
in
its
fall
also
,
)
that
where
the
Heart
was
excluded
,
it
turn'd
Protestant
,
and
never
shewed
more
its
head
.
What
they
had
left
to
boast
of
,
were
men
,
without
souls
;
Arguments
,
without
sence
;
Sermons
,
without
Scriptures
,
or
Fathers
;
Authors
,
without
the
stile
and
dialect
of
men
:
cloysterd
Epicures
,
fat
and
trading
Monks
,
Cardinals
without
Christian
Lives
,
and
Popes
without
Faith
or
Religion
.
In
a
word
,
Christianity
without
a
soul
,
or
Saviour
,
the
Image
of
Religion
,
to
mans
eye
,
without
the
life
and
truth
thereof
,
to
God's
;
The
Pope
and
the
Virgin
Mary
,
instead
of
Christ
,
and
blind
Obedience
,
instead
of
the
heart
;
that
no
time
,
or
Age
,
since
the
Floud
,
or
Fall
,
can
be
parallel'd
to
that
of
Popery
,
(
in
its
full
reign
and
ad●ption
,
)
for
a
total
degeneracy
of
human
,
and
Christian
nature
,
in
point
of
Morality
,
and
Grace
,
and
Learning
,
and
Knowledge
,
and
Pen.
It
were
better
to
have
our
sight
and
Judgement
,
and
but
Stars
to
guide
us
,
than
to
have
a
blind
heart
,
with
such
a
Sun
and
Gospel
.
It
were
more
eligible
to
be
Cicero
●s
Servitour
,
than
a
King
of
such
Christian
Cattel
.
And
this
was
the
state
of
Popery
,
in
his
highest
culmination
,
and
plenitude
of
growth
and
Lustre
.
And
which
it
is
still
at
,
to
recover
;
for
Popery
is
not
to
be
heeded
,
by
its
present
pretences
,
but
its
known
ends
,
and
humour
,
when
it
hath
attain'd
its
ends
;
which
of
all
things
hates
nothing
more
than
eyes
,
and
private
Judgement
,
and
light
,
which
Inseparabl●
accompany
the
heart
;
for
thieves
are
best
at
th●i●
work
in
the
dead
of
night
,
and
Kings
are
best
gull●d
of
their
Soveraignties
,
and
Subjects
of
their
C●yn
,
and
Liberty
,
by
Ignorance
,
and
a
scale
,
or
Ointment
to
blind
their
eyes
,
and
all
are
better
cramped
and
confessed
,
when
they
are
asleep
.
For
to
appeal
to
any
mans
sence
,
or
Conscience
,
or
observation
,
is
there
any
thing
more
experimentally
manifest
to
the
World
,
in
every
Age
,
than
,
that
the
chief
design
of
Popery
,
as
to
its
Leaders
,
is
to
promote
and
compass
secular
ends
,
and
Grandeur
,
and
Wordly
power
,
upon
what
hazard
soever
,
to
souls
,
or
disgrace
to
Christ
,
and
his
Religion
:
and
that
Mammon
is
as
Catholickly
serv●d
at
Rome
,
as
God
;
and
that
,
its
main
design
,
is
to
have
the
Crowns
of
Kings
,
and
Purses
of
Subjects
in
its
power
,
and
the
Consciences
of
both
,
in
order
thereunto
;
Quae
regio
in
terris
,
&c.
What
Territory
,
or
Kingdom
can
be
nam'd
in
Europe
,
whose
Scepter
it
hath
not
made
Feudatary
and
Tributary
to
St.
Peters
Chair
,
by
its
Faith-craft
,
as
the
Ancient
Romans
,
did
more
nobly
and
Lyon-like
by
their
Arms
and
Manhood
?
what
hide
of
good
land
,
(
without
the
fence
of
mortmain
)
had
escap'd
the
Plow
of
mortified
Monks
?
what
Chimney
was
in
all
the
Kingdom
,
without
a
Peter-pence
?
what
is
more
confessed
and
gloried
in
,
by
our
Modern
Popes
,
in
their
stamps
and
meddals
,
wherein
St.
Peter
is
represented
,
lifting
up
an
old
Woman
from
the
ground
,
with
this
motto
,
Roma
resurgens
?
a
fair
and
lucky
Comment
under
their
own
Hand
and
Seal
,
upon
Rev.
13.12
.
And
he
exerciseth
all
the
Power
of
the
Beast
before
him
,
and
causeth
the
Earth
,
and
them
that
dwel
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
Beast
,
whose
deadly
wounds
was
heal'd
,
whereby
is
prov'd
as
by
their
own
confession
,
the
Succession
of
Rome-Papal
,
to
Rome-Imperial
,
it
being
the
sence
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
as
before
,
that
the
Empire
which
succeeded
the
Roman
,
should
be
Antichrist
:
yet
none
must
be
Catholicks
and
right
Christians
,
but
they
alone
.
How
far
they
may
prevail
on
any
of
our
Great
ones
,
with
their
tale
and
story
,
I
cannot
tell
,
yet
the
generality
of
the
Nation
(
God
be
praised
)
are
not
so
forsaken
by
him
,
as
to
love
to
be
so
deluded
;
but
are
as
deaf
,
as
Vlysses
,
against
such
charms
,
(
what
attempts
soever
have
been
used
to
prepare
,
and
mollifie
them
by
debauchery
for
the
Imposture
,
)
and
ready
to
answer
these
Impostors
,
as
did
the
Neighbour-hood
in
the
fable
,
the
beggar
at
Towns-end
,
with
his
counterfeit
Lame
legg
,
Quaere
Pergrinum
vicinia
tota
reclamat
;
go
to
Japan
,
or
Hispaniola
,
to
set
up
your
Stage
,
and
boast
your
receipts
;
In
England
mens
eyes
are
open
,
and
the
mystery
too
well
known
:
yea
the
Wisest
,
and
Stoutest
,
and
most
Prosperous
of
our
Kings
,
and
Princes
in
former
Ages
,
our
Renown'd
Edwards
,
and
Henries
,
and
Elizabeth
,
have
sufficiently
unkennel'd
these
Foxes
,
and
hunted
them
,
and
their
craft
,
and
their
stink
,
and
their
fire-brands
,
and
their
trouble
,
far
out
of
our
Church
and
State
.
But
when
ever
,
by
a
Judgement
upon
a
Nation
,
they
light
upon
any
,
that
are
more
tractable
and
credulous
;
their
first
attempt
will
be
immediately
,
like
that
of
a
Crow
setting
upon
a
young
Lamb
for
prey
,
to
play
first
at
the
eyes
;
to
peck
them
both
out
;
to
sink
,
and
fix
Implicit
Faith
,
and
blind
obedience
,
like
two
hollow
pits
,
instead
.
And
then
the
rest
of
the
design
shall
be
finish'd
with
less
disturbance
,
and
every
blow
and
Inconvenience
never
seen
,
till
it
light
;
and
then
also
Conscience
,
and
Honour
,
and
Publick
Peace
,
and
Truth
,
and
the
Allegiance
of
the
soul
to
Christ
,
must
make
no
objections
,
after
the
Judgement
is
once
Idolatrously
resign'd
;
yea
,
should
they
offer
to
draw
back
,
when
they
see
their
errour
and
danger
,
(
for
to
err
,
is
human
,
to
recover
,
is
Angelical
;
to
persevere
is
Diabolical
;
)
How
will
these
false
guides
grinne
,
and
shake
their
heads
,
(
if
not
brew
worse
things
in
them
)
at
their
departure
,
or
their
return
from
Forreign
cheats
,
to
God
,
and
their
Country
,
and
the
Truth
?
How
will
they
rip
up
,
and
wound
his
name
,
and
honour
,
with
the
Imputations
of
Inconstancy
,
Weakness
,
Apostacy
,
Perjury
,
and
what
not
?
(
as
the
unclean
Spirit
,
tore
the
man
in
the
Gospel
,
when
he
was
to
quit
possession
:
)
for
doing
no
more
,
but
what
themselves
,
as
they
are
men
,
and
Christians
,
ought
to
do
,
in
point
of
duty
and
safety
,
upon
the
Eternal
Allegiance
of
their
Souls
to
Christ
and
the
Truth
;
and
count
it
high
honour
and
glory
in
great
ones
to
lead
:
It
being
in
reason
a
greater
Arrival
,
and
perfection
,
to
be
wise
,
and
holy
,
against
the
deceitfulness
of
sin
,
and
Satan
,
than
to
be
couragious
,
amidst
dangers
;
Scipio
and
Alexander
being
more
admir'd
in
Story
,
for
their
Continence
,
than
for
their
Conquest
,
for
their
Victories
over
Beauty
,
than
over
Enemies
.
If
our
Romish
Pretenders
had
any
the
least
descent
,
or
resemblance
,
in
bloud
,
or
temper
,
or
Spirit
,
with
the
Ancient
Roman
Worthyes
,
or
any
drop
of
Camillus
,
or
Scipioes
bloud
in
their
Veines
,
who
valued
the
honour
and
Sanctity
of
their
false
Gods
,
above
their
lives
and
Empire
;
could
their
great
and
clear
Spirits
thus
descend
,
to
pervert
the
Gospel
into
matter
of
Trade
,
and
Merchandize
?
or
truel
,
and
plaister
their
mean
and
unworthy
ends
,
with
the
bloud
of
the
Son
of
God
?
And
make
his
Glorious
Resurrection
and
Ascention
a
Varnish
for
their
secular
usurpations
?
And
his
chief
Apostles
,
and
Holy
Catholick
Church
,
complices
and
Vouchers
of
all
their
Frauds
,
and
Tyrannies
,
and
Treasons
?
Which
is
manifestly
done
,
when
any
wrong
to
men
,
or
Churches
,
(
as
the
Case
was
made
plain
in
our
Brittish
,
)
are
palliated
with
their
Sacred
Names
and
Authorities
;
(
as
the
practice
is
as
plain
and
common
in
their
Romish
Church
towards
us
,
and
all
Christendom
besides
.
)
If
it
be
counted
miserable
Ignominious
Harlotry
,
corpore
questum
facere
,
how
much
more
abominable
is
it
,
to
make
the
like
Trade
and
sinful
gain
of
the
Gospel
,
and
Christ
,
and
their
own
Souls
,
as
well
as
those
of
their
Brethren
?
It
were
far
more
fair
and
generous
in
them
,
and
the
lesser
of
the
two
evils
,
to
renounce
,
and
deny
Christ
,
and
his
Religion
outright
,
than
so
to
profess
it
,
and
to
spit
in
the
face
of
their
Redeemer
,
than
thus
to
kiss
him
,
and
to
abuse
without
ceasing
,
his
most
Holy
Name
,
and
Faith
,
to
●o●
,
and
deal
,
and
cheat
,
and
disturb
the
World
;
as
it
were
a
less
indignity
to
a
person
of
honour
,
to
be
denyed
Quarter
,
than
preserv'd
alive
,
to
tread
Mor●e●
,
or
to
g●ind
in
a
Mill.
Tolerabilior
es●
,
q●●
mor●
jubet
,
quam
qui
turpite●
vivere
.
Can
any
sort
of
Christians
,
be
more
real●y
Heathens
,
saving
such
Ambidextrous
Protestants
,
who
for
their
present
advantage
,
and
Interest
,
can
promote
Popery
in
their
Countrey
,
though
they
believe
it
to
be
a
false
and
a
dead
Religion
;
and
betray
their
own
,
which
they
possess
and
know
to
be
most
Orthodox
,
and
sound
?
preferring
madly
a
superlative
Carnal
self
before
both
Religions
,
and
their
own
truth
.
But
though
those
of
Rome
are
far
from
Old
Romans
,
either
in
Faith
,
or
Fame
,
or
Bloud
;
yet
so
are
not
we
in
England
from
the
Old
Brittains
,
in
either
of
these
respects
:
(
But
far
ou●●oing
both
,
in
another
good
quality
,
of
containing
our selves
within
the
bounds
of
our
Isle
,
without
great
and
just
cause
to
sally
out
,
and
not
coveting
turbulently
other
mens
rights
,
or
their
Kingdoms
,
or
Churches
,
)
which
is
true
past
doubt
of
the
Brittains
in
Wales
,
and
was
prov'd
before
at
large
,
as
to
the
English
.
In
the
great
,
and
,
as
it
were
,
second
Deluge
of
Christendom
,
for
their
Gygantick
sins
,
by
Goths
,
and
Vandalls
,
and
Normans
,
and
Saxons
,
(
for
inundations
of
Nations
in
Mystical
Scriptures
,
are
compar'd
to
those
of
Waters
,
Rev.
17.15
.
)
wherein
most
other
people
were
swept
away
,
and
drown'd
,
and
their
Languages
and
names
obliterated
,
and
Scepters
and
Churches
overturn'd
;
our
Brittains
alone
charg'd
through
,
and
surviv'd
the
brunt
of
all
Invasions
,
and
swame
to
Land
,
through
all
those
Billowes
,
alive
and
safe
,
with
their
Bibles
in
their
hands
,
and
their
Creed
in
their
hearts
,
and
their
own
Language
in
their
mouths
;
living
to
see
,
their
Church
restor'd
to
its
old
liberty
and
purity
,
their
Crown
to
their
own
Flesh
and
Bloud
,
and
the
divided
Island
to
great
Brittain
again
:
Before
their
nunc
Dimi●●is
,
and
dissolution
,
by
Incorporation
with
the
English
Nation
;
or
rather
Re-union
with
their
Loe●●●a
.
Brethren
,
recovering
themselves
,
(
through
Gods
wonderful
mercies
and
Resurrections
to
innocent
and
long
sufferers
,
and
his
blasts
and
periods
upon
Lines
of
Bloud
and
violence
,
)
in
〈◊〉
Princes
,
and
Nobles
,
and
Generality
,
into
O●a
〈…〉
again
,
as
was
prov'd
before
;
di●●c●ing
perhaps
in
names
and
Dialect
,
but
not
in
Nature
,
and
Humour
,
and
Succession
to
the
like
generous
defence
of
their
Faith
and
Glory
;
being
●oth
observ●d
in
their
Dispositions
,
for
the
most
part
,
to
be
alike
Fearless
,
and
Harmless
;
and
Warlike
,
and
Liber●l
;
and
Religious
,
and
subject
to
Indignation
;
and
neither
the
one
,
nor
the
other
,
our
Modern
,
or
Middle
,
or
most
Ancient
Brittains
,
Inferiour
to
any
other
Nation
,
for
Armes
,
or
Arts
,
or
Altars
;
but
Superiour
to
most
,
and
equal
to
the
greatest
.
For
whose
Pulpits
at
this
day
,
are
more
admir'd
in
the
Churches
of
Europe
?
whose
Arguments
and
Contemplations
,
in
their
Schools
?
whose
Valour
,
in
their
Fields
?
or
whence
is
our
peculiar
Genius
of
Ralling
,
and
standing
out
invincibly
in
death
and
honour
,
which
is
not
so
common
with
Neighbouring
Nations
,
deriveing
from
the
like
German
stock
,
but
from
the
intermingled
Bloud
,
and
boldness
of
the
Old
Brittains
?
who
like
Buoyes
in
Seas
,
did
never
sink
,
what
waves
soever
went
over
them
,
and
at
even
water
appear
uppermost
:
In
the
middle
Ages
,
when
the
Candle
of
Learning
and
Religion
was
put
out
by
Popish
Barbarism
,
and
Romish
Superstition
,
and
most
part
of
the
North
of
Europe
lock'd
up
in
Heathenism
,
and
the
shaddow
of
death
:
who
first
lighted
,
and
trimm'd
it
,
by
Propagation
,
or
Reformation
,
to
the
one
,
or
to
the
other
,
but
Brittain
?
as
before
was
shewed
;
Whence
had
Italy
,
as
well
as
France
,
their
Universities
,
and
Philosophy
,
and
Mathematicks
,
erected
and
restor'd
,
[
](A47083-e163200-b)a
a
Munster
lib.
3.
p.
209.
at
Pavia
,
and
Paris
,
through
Charlemagne
,
but
from
Brittain
?
Whence
by
their
own
confession
,
had
our
Germans
,
(
the
great
Modern
Masters
of
Chymistry
)
their
first
Insight
and
Traditions
,
touching
the
secrets
of
that
abstruse
Science
,
but
from
our
Merlin
,
and
Rasis
Castrensis
,
or
Rhys
of
Chester
,
Monk
of
Bangor
,
who
leads
the
[
](A47083-e163330-b)b
b
Merlinus
Brittannus
scripsit
de
Lapidis
Philosophici
Allegoriâ
.
Helvic
ad
An.
480.
John
Rhenani
Syntagma
.
Borelli
Biblioth.
Ghymica
.
van
with
them
,
amongst
the
first
Authors
of
that
Mystery
,
being
probably
a
Relique
of
the
Druidean
Philosophy
:
So
that
all
Learning
,
and
knowledge
,
both
Sacred
and
Civil
,
had
been
utterly
lost
in
Europe
,
in
the
Gothish
deluge
,
if
our
Antediluvian
Brittains
had
not
surviv'd
the
floud
,
by
their
Patience
,
and
Courage
,
and
Trust
in
Cod
,
as
in
an
Ark
;
to
preserve
,
and
reconvey
the
the
Traditions
and
Treasures
of
the
Old
World
to
the
New
.
And
wherein
,
in
first
times
,
were
our
Ancient
Brittains
Inferiour
in
these
respects
to
the
Ancient
and
best
Romans
,
whether
Heathens
,
or
Christians
?
There
are
considerable
Arguments
in
their
own
Authors
,
as
before
,
that
Rome
had
its
first
Gospel
from
Brittain
;
not
the
lest
track
,
or
sign
,
of
Brittain
having
it
at
all
from
Rome
.
Neither
have
they
more
to
boast
for
Arts
and
Philosophy
;
if
,
as
was
shewed
before
,
their
Greek
Tutors
were
taught
by
our
Samotheans
.
Besides
that
Rhetorick
and
Poesie
,
(
infallible
Symptomes
of
minds
,
neither
mean
,
nor
impolite
,
)
were
ever
inseparable
,
the
one
from
our
Language
,
the
other
from
the
Nation
,
in
all
sorts
and
degrees
;
Clerwr
and
[
](A47083-e163520-b)c
c
Postscript
.
Lexic.
Cambro-Brit
.
Patron
,
Master
and
Man
,
being
equally
addicted
to
Poetry
;
wherein
their
[
](A47083-e163550-b)d
d
Vide
Dris
Joh:
David
Rhesi
Prosodiam
.
Rules
,
and
structure
,
cannot
be
match'd
in
any
Tongue
,
as
no
Vein
equal
their
Rules
,
but
their
peculiar
awen
,
or
inspiration
;
whereby
the
Illiterate
there
shall
comprise
their
minds
in
Verse
,
with
more
Elegance
and
quickness
,
than
themselves
,
or
others
could
in
Prose
;
yea
a
Female
Vein
of
that
Nation
is
known
to
have
been
hardly
exceeded
by
any
of
the
most
Masculine
Wits
of
our
present
Age
:
And
if
,
according
to
their
Cicero
,
a
skilful
judge
,
nothing
more
makes
Rhetorick
,
than
these
three
principal
Requisites
.
1.
Deep
Notion
and
Philosophy
.
2.
Clear
expressions
,
and
harmonious
Structure
.
3.
Amabiles
mores
,
or
the
flavour
of
Vertuous
Principles
,
and
an
Heroick
disposition
sparkling
throughout
the
style
:
The
profound
Physiology
and
Chymistry
of
their
Druids
,
and
their
sublime
and
unparallell'd
Metaphysicks
,
touching
God
,
and
Soul
,
and
Holy
Discipline
,
proves
their
reach
in
the
first
:
And
the
Genius
,
and
Copiousness
of
their
Tongue
,
and
the
Spirit
and
temper
of
the
people
,
their
fitness
in
the
last
.
The
Brittish
Language
though
in
roots
,
near
as
scant
as
the
Hebrew
,
yet
in
composition
and
decomposition
,
is
as
copious
,
and
exact
,
as
the
[
](A47083-e163640-b)e
e
E.
G
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
1
Tim.
3.3
.
Britt
.
Diariangar
:
di
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Arian
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Gar
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Cadwalhan
.
Câd
exercitus
,
gwalh
defectus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
lhawn
lhon
supplementum
,
q.
d.
anima
exercitûs
.
Tatantir
Breixhir
:
the
name
of
Cadwalhan
'
.
Horse
.
Taran
,
Tonitru
,
braix
brachium
,
hir
longum
.
q.
d.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Greek
,
but
in
Musical
Pronounciation
far
exceeding
either
.
For
though
harsh
to
Forreign
Eares
,
(
as
all
Languages
not
understood
seem
barbarous
to
one
another
,
)
yet
in
its
structure
and
delivery
,
it
appears
to
be
nothing
less
,
than
a
Regular
harmony
;
an
Age
is
required
to
smooth
and
polish
the
stiff
and
rough
words
of
other
Tongues
,
but
the
same
is
done
in
the
Brittish
,
every
minute
a
new
,
in
every
Sentence
;
every
period
of
Discourse
being
a
new
Tune
,
and
instance
of
their
perpetual
Euphonies
,
and
constant
inter-changes
of
hard
Letters
and
soft
,
and
Flats
and
Sharps
,
in
every
word
,
in
order
and
proportion
to
its
next
:
Which
their
youngest
Children
understand
,
and
their
meanest
Vulgar
practice
,
as
well
as
the
best
,
and
their
Learned
have
Compris'd
in
Grammar
[
](A47083-e163830-b)f
f
Grammatic
.
Dris
.
Jo.
David
.
Rhesi
.
Gruff
.
Rupertia
.
Dris
.
Davies
.
Rules
;
the
Language
being
now
the
same
,
(
with
little
or
no
alteration
,
but
since
the
Incorporation
;
)
as
it
was
in
the
time
of
Julius
Caesar
;
who
attempting
this
Land
with
his
Legions
,
before
whom
no
other
Nation
could
stand
,
was
soon
sent
back
to
Rome
by
Caswalhan
,
to
Spell
his
Veni
,
Vidi
,
Vici
,
backwards
;
and
to
be
an
example
to
Augustus
and
Tiberius
,
wise
Princes
,
to
keep
at
home
;
as
appears
from
their
own
Writers
,
and
the
Speeches
[
](A47083-e163920-b)g
g
Vocabatque
nomina
Majorum
,
qui
Dictatorem
Casarem
pepulisient
.
Tacit
de
Caractaco
.
Territa
quaesitis
Ostendit
terga
Brittannis
.
Lucan
.
they
put
in
the
Mouths
of
our
succeeding
Princes
,
in
their
Wars
,
as
well
as
from
our
own
Traditions
,
[
](A47083-e163950-b)e
e
Ugain-mil
of
wystfiledh
,
yn
feirw
a
Lâs
,
pan
fu'r
wlêdh
Dr.
Nanmor
Cywydh
of
Hospitality
.
and
his
Feast
of
20000.
Beefs
amongst
his
Victorious
Officers
,
upon
this
deliverance
.
The
Monarchy
being
then
,
(
as
now
,
)
more
United
and
entire
,
but
Subject
in
every
Age
,
to
be
divided
and
Canton'd
into
Petty
Principalities
,
more
or
less
,
as
the
Royal
Issue
multiplyed
or
decreased
,
by
the
inconvenient
Justice
of
their
gavel-kind
,
(
sometimes
remedied
upon
necessity
,
by
their
Election
of
a
Soveraign
,
or
Dictator
,
fit
for
the
exigency
of
their
affairs
,
as
their
case
was
under
Cadvan
the
Father
of
Cadwalhan
,
and
Mailgwyn
Gwynedh
,
and
Arthur
,
and
this
Caswalhan
:
for
Brittain
,
when
United
,
was
never
overcome
,
)
and
those
again
,
(
as
unkindness
happen'd
)
alienated
and
divided
,
and
serving
under
Politick
,
or
over
powerful
,
Enemies
,
through
passion
,
or
Reduction
,
against
their
own
people
;
as
against
the
Caledonians
,
and
[
](A47083-e164060-b)f
f
Nostris
illi
(
Romani
)
dissentionibus
ac
discordiis
clari
—
&
(
pudet
dictu
)
Erittannorum
plerosque
Dominationi
alienae
sanguinem
commodantes
.
Galgacus
apud
Tacit.
in
vitâ
Agricolae
.
Galgacus
,
in
Scotland
,
under
the
Romans
;
under
the
Saxons
with
Kerdic
and
Mordred
,
as
before
,
in
Lhoegr
;
under
Normans
,
with
[
](A47083-e164200-b)g
g
Cambden
.
Fitz
Hamon
in
Deheubarth
,
or
Southwales
,
and
very
often
in
Northwales
in
the
like
manner
.
The
[
](A47083-e164250-b)h
h
In
not
.
ad
pag.
praeced
.
Gwalh
of
the
Ancient
,
and
blind-side
of
our
English
,
or
Modern
Brittains
,
lying
most
in
their
Schisms
,
and
un●eaceable
Divisions
,
to
the
advantage
of
Rome
,
against
them
,
both
heretofore
,
and
to
this
day
,
The
utmost
Impression
,
Julius
Caesar
could
make
here
,
was
through
the
help
of
Mal-contents
:
The
Conquest
by
Claudius
,
was
by
a
general
division
,
watch'd
,
and
espyed
,
and
fomented
by
Roman
Art
,
as
appears
from
Tacitus
.
Olim
regibus
parebant
,
nunc
per
Principes
factionibus
&
studiis
trahuntur
;
nec
aliud
adversus
validissimas
gentes
utilius
,
quam
quod
in
Commune
non
consulunt
—
ita
dum
singuli
pugnant
,
Vincuntur
Vniversi
.
They
were
formerly
entire
under
Kings
,
(
and
then
not
to
be
approach'd
)
but
now
they
stand
divided
into
factions
,
and
parties
under
Petty
Princes
:
And
nothing
prov'd
more
for
the
Roman
advantage
against
so
powerful
a
Nation
,
but
their
divisions
,
and
neglect
of
Publick
Union
and
Councils
;
for
while
each
fought
apart
,
they
were
all
Conquered
in
the
end
.
But
neither
Brittains
,
(
nor
any
other
,
)
could
be
compar'd
to
the
Romans
,
for
success
;
for
Courage
,
and
Spirit
they
well
might
.
Aeneas
his
Character
,
(
and
greater
Fathers
)
well
fitted
them
.
Disce
,
puer
,
virtutem
ex
me
,
verosques
labores
,
fortunam
ex
aliis
:
The
Brittains
can
better
boast
of
their
Innocence
and
abstinence
from
wronging
,
than
of
Conquest
,
and
Dominion
over
others
;
and
for
personal
valour
,
they
appear
not
inferiour
to
any
Roman
of
them
all
,
man
for
man
;
yea
well
nigh
their
Women
,
who
in
Roman
History
are
Recorded
,
to
Lead
,
and
Fight
,
and
fall
under
the
Roman
[
](A47083-e164480-b)a
a
Tacit.
Ann.
l.
14.
Miles
ne
Mulierum
quidem
neci
temperabat
.
Cambd.
p.
36.
Eagles
,
in
defence
of
their
Liberties
and
virtues
,
without
disparagement
to
Roman
manhood
;
vincendum
,
vel
cadendum
;
id
[
](A47083-e164530-b)b
b
Ibid.
mulieri
destinatum
,
viverent
viri
,
&
servirent
.
They
were
resolv'd
to
Conquer
,
or
dye
;
let
others
live
if
they
would
,
and
be
slaves
:
and
the
like
temper
in
publick
danger
,
of
Towns
,
and
Cities
besieged
,
occurrs
in
latter
times
:
that
in
some
part
,
the
breed
of
the
Cooks
may
be
measur'd
by
the
Hens
.
But
two
Instances
remarkably
,
prove
our
old
Brittains
to
be
no
way
Inferiour
to
the
old
Romans
,
in
point
of
Valour
;
Their
long
and
stout
defence
,
before
their
Reduction
,
in
the
time
of
Caractacus
:
the
fame
of
their
Legions
in
Roman
Musters
,
after
they
were
reduc'd
,
Helvicus
miss-leads
his
Readers
,
when
he
relates
Caractacus
,
to
be
brought
Prisoner
to
Rome
,
before
the
time
of
Caligula
,
for
it
was
not
till
about
the
11th
,
year
of
Claudius
,
(
or
the
51th
.
of
Christ
:
)
for
the
War
began
in
the
second
,
(
the
year
that
Pudens
and
Ruffina
,
appear'd
at
Rome
for
the
Gospel
,
whither
she
,
and
her
Friends
,
might
then
well
resort
,
(
though
not
to
visit
Caractacus
,
who
was
not
yet
taken
)
yet
in
the
attendance
of
his
Father
Cynvelyn
,
or
Cynobelinus
,
who
there
was
[
](A47083-e164740-b)c
c
Histor
Brit.
educated
:
)
And
he
very
probably
was
mis-lead
herein
,
by
the
Scottish
History
,
who
would
make
Caractacus
to
be
of
that
Country
;
but
though
Galgacus
were
,
and
he
not
a
Scotch-man
either
,
but
a
[
](A47083-e164800-b)d
d
Caledion
plur.
Brit.
duri
.
Caledonian
(
1.
hardy
)
Brittain
,
most
manifest
it
is
,
that
Caractacus
his
Portion
and
Principality
,
was
in
the
South
part
of
this
Isle
;
for
he
was
Prince
of
the
Silures
,
and
Ordovices
,
who
according
to
Cambdem
and
all
Geography
,
were
South
〈◊〉
and
North-Wales
(
and
Cornwal
very
prob●●●y
)
●●●●●of
the
one
might
be
deriv'd
from
Isel-Wyr
,
or
Low-Countrey
-
men
,
and
the
other
Gwyr-ychaf
,
at
Dow
…
ly
,
or
High-Countrey
-
men
,
upon
the
River
Dee
,
North-Wales
being
more
high
and
Mountainous
than
South-Wales
;
and
were
also
,
and
are
call'd
by
other
names
,
as
the
one
Gwynedh
.
i.
Albion
from
its
Snowdon
Alps
,
and
the
other
Deheubarth
,
or
Dextral
part
,
from
its
Southern
Situation
.
The
Brittains
after
the
manner
of
the
East
,
terming
the
South
,
Deheu
,
or
to
the
right
,
as
the
East
it self
with
them
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
before
,
which
furthers
proves
a
nearer
cognation
,
between
the
Brittans
and
the
East
,
than
between
other
Europeans
.
And
the
Silures
might
well
comprehend
Cornwal
also
,
because
alike
in
Tribe
with
the
other
two
,
or
Caesar's
Aborigines
,
and
the
adjoyning
Islands
of
Syllies
prove
as
much
,
being
so
call'd
,
according
to
Solinus
,
[
](A47083-e165170-b)a
a
Cambden
.
from
the
Silures
.
Neither
was
Powys
probably
,
(
or
middle
Wales
,
call'd
Paradwys
Cymru
,
or
the
Paradice
of
Wales
,
out
of
his
Dominion
,
)
whose
chief
Cities
were
Westchester
,
or
Caer-Leon
:
and
Salop
,
or
Shrewsbury
;
in
the
Brittish
,
Amwythig
,
and
Pengwern
:
for
thereabouts
he
received
his
last
defeat
,
where
the
works
are
to
be
seen
,
and
his
name
retain'd
upon
them
,
to
this
day
,
as
before
.
Which
Territory
he
maintain'd
,
without
other
assistance
,
against
Claudius
Caesar
,
and
his
great
and
Renoun'd
Commanders
,
A.
Plautius
,
and
Flavius
,
and
Titus
Vespasian
,
Father
and
Son
,
both
Emperours
afterwards
,
&c.
for
nine
years
;
so
here
is
,
in
a
manner
,
three
Emperours
against
one
Prince
;
and
the
whole
World
United
,
against
one
Kingdom
divided
;
[
](A47083-e165340-b)b
b
Vetus
miles
,
&
multâ
praeliorum
experientiâ
,
&c.
apud
Camden
p.
36.
experienced
Veterans
,
against
fresh-men
,
not
so
much
us'd
to
War
.
Neither
was
their
Conquest
cheap
,
as
Suetonius
would
make
it
,
(
no
favourer
of
Claudius
,
)
●ut
dear
,
and
bloudy
,
as
appears
from
Tacitus
,
(
Agric●la's
Son-in-Law
,
Governour
here
shortly
after
)
and
therefore
better
inform'd
.
[
](A47083-e165410-b)c
c
Idem
p.
31.
ex
tacit.
Claudii
&
Plautii
ductu
tricies
cum
hoste
conflixit
Vespasianus
.
That
Vespasian
had
Engag'd
in
Person
,
in
two
and
thirty
fights
against
them
,
and
in
one
with
much
ado
Rescu'd
[
](A47083-e165450-b)c
c
Idem
p.
31.
ex
tacit.
from
their
hands
,
by
the
high
valour
of
his
Son
Titus
:
and
how
is
it
to
be
conceived
,
that
either
could
express
such
valour
so
often
,
unless
,
their
had
been
correlative
valour
on
the
other
side
,
as
often
to
put
to
it
?
Nor
is
it
to
be
believ'd
,
that
such
great
Generals
would
have
come
out
for
Fame
and
Honour
,
against
any
mean
or
ordinary
Enemie
;
as
our
Great
Ruperts
,
are
not
imployed
upon
a
Virginia
expedition
,
or
against
a
King
Philip
:
and
so
it
appear'd
in
the
sence
of
all
the
Provinces
,
when
this
invincible
Prince
was
overpowr'd
,
and
his
Wife
and
Daughter
taken
,
and
himself
betrayed
into
their
hands
for
Triumph
,
by
his
Neighbour
,
Q.
Cartismandua
,
ut
fermè
adversa
sunt
intuta
,
As
in
adversity
it
is
hard
to
find
,
whom
we
may
trust
,
[
](A47083-e165520-b)a
a
Tacit.
saith
the
Historian
.
[
](A47083-e165530-b)b
b
Idem
Ann.
lib.
12.
Vnde
fama
ejus
evecta
insulas
,
&
proximas
Provincias
pervagata
,
per
Italiam
quoque
celebrabatur
,
avebantque
visere
,
quis
ille
,
qui
tot
per
annos
,
opes
Romanas
sprevisset
.
Ne
Romae
quidem
ignobile
Caractaci
nomen
erat
.
The
name
of
Cradoc
was
famous
at
Rome
,
and
Italy
,
and
over
all
the
Neighbouring
Provinces
,
who
flock'd
,
and
long'd
to
see
,
what
manner
of
man
he
was
,
that
for
so
many
years
set
at
naught
,
the
Power
of
the
Roman
Empire
;
which
induc'd
(
Josephus
,
[
](A47083-e165660-b)c
c
Apud
Camden
.
Ibid.
being
further
off
,
to
be
believe
,
that
Brittain
could
not
be
much
less
in
bigness
and
number
of
men
,
than
the
other
World
beside
;
)
Vocatus
ut
ad
insigne
spectaculum
populus
.
The
Citizens
were
invited
and
call'd
together
,
as
to
no
ordinary
sight
,
and
the
Pretorian
Cohorts
made
a
Guard
,
And
the
Empress
her self
,
(
which
before
was
never
known
,
Novum
sanè
,
&
moribus
veterum
insolitum
)
could
not
forbear
to
be
absent
.
And
the
Senate
afterwards
met
,
Et
multa
,
&
magnifica
super
Captivitate
Caractaci
disseruére
,
and
had
many
discourses
,
and
high
resentments
of
the
reducing
of
P.
Cradoc
,
Judging
it
no
less
a
Victory
,
than
Scipio's
over
Syphax
,
or
Paulus
over
Perses
,
or
over
any
other
Kings
,
that
ever
were
led
in
Triumph
by
the
Romans
.
And
when
he
was
to
speak
before
them
,
in
this
condition
;
nec
[
](A47083-e165810-b)c
c
Tacit.
Ann.
lib.
12.
vulta
demisso
,
nec
verbis
misericordiam
requirentibus
:
Neither
with
dejected
looks
,
nor
precarious
style
,
he
boldly
deliver'd
his
mind
to
this
effect
.
S●●ing
it
was
in
fate
,
that
the
Romans
were
to
be
〈…〉
in
necessity
,
that
others
must
be
un
…
〈…〉
…
ey
had
an
opportunity
now
to
shew
their
〈◊〉
,
and
being
observ'd
to
be
near
of
Kin
in
spirit
,
he
was
presently
received
into
singular
favour
and
honou●
,
(
which
might
well
conduce
to
the
promotion
of
Christianity
there
,
by
his
Visitants
from
Brit●ai●
.
)
Not
〈◊〉
was
the
deportment
of
another
Aged
Gentleman
,
[
](A47083-e165890-b)d
d
Dr.
Davis
Praefat.
Gram.
Cambr.
ex
Camden
.
〈◊〉
●●e
same
Countrey
,
and
in
the
like
condition
,
about
1100
years
after
,
before
K.
Henry
the
second
,
who
being
ask'd
,
whether
he
conceived
his
handful
of
Brittains
were
able
to
withstand
,
or
hold
out
against
his
Royal
preparations
now
against
them
,
made
answer
with
equal
unconcernedness
,
and
Faith
superlative
.
This
Nation
,
O
King
,
may
now
,
as
heretofore
,
and
often
,
be
overpowr'd
,
and
in
great
part
ruin'd
by
your
Armes
,
and
others
;
but
totally
destroyed
,
root
and
branch
,
(
which
was
the
design
of
this
powerful
,
and
bloudy
expedition
,
and
Allyance
,
)
unless
the
wrath
of
God
concurre
with
man
,
they
will
never
be
.
And
I
trust
,
for
this
Corner
of
the
Earth
,
however
it
may
happen
with
the
rest
of
the
World
,
that
before
the
Supream
Judge
,
at
the
last
day
,
no
Nation
will
be
found
to
survive
here
,
to
answer
for
themselves
,
but
Brittains
;
and
in
no
other
Language
,
but
their
own
.
But
to
pursue
the
Comparison
of
Brittish
,
and
Roman
Valour
,
after
our
Reduction
;
there
appears
a
manifest
difference
in
their
own
sense
,
and
styles
,
of
their
Armies
and
Legions
,
after
they
were
animated
with
Brittish
Levies
,
from
what
they
were
before
:
For
before
,
they
were
distinguish'd
with
numerical
names
only
,
of
first
,
second
,
third
,
ninth
,
tenth
,
fourteenth
Legion
,
&c.
But
their
Cohorts
and
Legions
rais'd
out
of
Brittain
,
ever
bore
the
Plume
,
and
additional
style
of
Victorious
[
](A47083-e166050-b)a
a
Cambden
p.
571.
458.
Pancirol
c.
35.
p.
236.
in
●●e
their
Fields
and
Musters
;
so
the
sixt
Legion
that
lay
at
York
[
](A47083-e166100-b)a
a
Cambden
p.
571.
458.
Pancirol
c.
35.
p.
236.
was
called
Sexta
Brittannica
Victrix
,
or
Victorious
:
the
20th
.
at
[
](A47083-e166160-b)a
a
Cambden
p.
571.
458.
Pancirol
c.
35.
p.
236.
Chester
,
was
vicesma
Brittannica
Victrix
,
or
Victorious
also
:
the
third
at
Caerleon-ar-Wysc
,
higher
yet
,
being
styl'd
Augusta
,
or
the
Imperial
Legion
.
And
accordingly
the
Emperours
themselves
finding
their
greatest
safety
to
be
near
them
,
removed
their
Imperial
Seat
to
this
Island
:
Which
at
first
sight
,
might
not
seem
the
best
way
to
keep
the
rest
of
the
World
under
them
in
peace
,
to
translate
their
habitation
so
far
into
a
Transmarine
excentric
Corner
.
Great
Kingdoms
like
the
dryed
Oxe-hide
,
being
best
kept
even
from
Risings
and
Insurrections
of
every
side
,
by
Treading
in
the
middle
:
But
they
looked
upon
their
abode
to
be
in
the
heart
,
and
Centre
of
the
Empire
,
when
they
had
their
Brittish
Legions
about
them
for
their
Life-guard
;
judging
their
Brittish
Forces
to
be
the
most
Fighting
,
and
Faithful
of
any
other
besides
:
And
this
difference
between
their
several
Legions
in
point
of
Valour
,
came
to
be
more
distinctly
perceived
,
upon
tryal
and
experience
upon
one
another
in
their
Civil
Wars
.
The
Illyrick
Legions
in
the
Wars
of
Severus
,
for
[
](A47083-e166320-b)b
b
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Herodian
.
lib.
2.
in
Juliano
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Ibid.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Idem
in
Severo
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Ibid
The
Brittains
for
valour
and
warlike
rage
,
are
no
way
short
of
the
Illyrians
.
strength
of
Body
and
Military
Skill
,
and
Courage
?
carried
the
Fame
,
above
any
other
Nation
of
the
East
,
or
West
beside
,
not
only
the
Roman
,
which
was
now
much
degenerated
,
but
the
German
likewise
,
which
was
in
its
prime
;
yet
these
,
Hand
to
Fist
,
were
worsted
by
the
Brittannic
;
and
the
Emperour
who
trusted
in
them
,
put
to
his
disguise
and
shift
.
Till
they
also
were
forc'd
to
give
way
when
assaulted
with
fresh
Legions
.
By
them
Constantine
the
Great
,
their
flesh
and
bloud
,
overthrew
,
the
Western
,
and
Eastern
Forces
of
Maximus
,
and
Licinius
,
setling
himself
,
and
Christian
Religion
in
the
event
,
in
the
Throne
over
Tyrants
,
and
Heathens
,
by
mighty
Battles
:
(
was
it
for
this
service
,
that
Brittain
was
made
subject
forever
to
the
Roman
Church
,
and
to
forfeit
all
the
liberty
and
honour
they
had
,
either
by
their
own
Seniority
,
or
His
Nativity
and
Christianity
from
among
them
?
)
And
when
their
half
Countrey-man
Maximus
drain'd
,
and
expos'd
our
Land
to
ruine
with
his
numerous
Levies
,
how
soon
did
he
over-run
,
and
subdue
all
France
,
Germany
,
Spain
,
Africa
,
Italy
,
and
Rome
it self
,
with
two
of
its
Emperous
,
instar
fulguris
,
like
lightning
saith
one
,
and
was
foil'd
at
last
,
(
his
cause
being
also
not
good
,
)
by
a
third
Emperour
Theodosius
,
not
so
much
by
Armes
,
as
the
Prayers
of
all
the
Churches
,
and
Monasteries
of
the
East
,
and
[
](A47083-e166650-b)c
c
Spondan
.
Ann.
3888.
n.
5.
Aegypt
,
and
the
victory
ascrib'd
to
God
alone
at
Rome
by
[
](A47083-e166690-b)d
d
Spond
.
Ann.
388.
n.
7.
an
Anniversary
thanskgiving
for
their
great
deliverance
:
whereby
may
be
gather'd
,
how
considerable
Great
Brittain
still
is
,
consisting
of
the
same
people
and
Courage
,
when
well
united
in
perswasions
,
as
it
is
in
its
Monarchy
,
and
upon
a
good
cause
.
Is
it
fit
then
this
Ancient
Apostolick
free-born
Church
,
Subject
never
to
any
,
Senior
to
all
the
Churches
of
Europe
,
and
dignified
by
Providence
with
several
Preheminences
;
of
the
first
Christian
King
,
Emperour
,
Reformer
,
and
the
honour
of
first
conveying
,
and
reconveying
Arts
,
and
Religion
,
and
light
,
to
most
Nations
of
this
part
of
the
World
,
that
now
at
last
it
must
,
not
only
become
a
Pupil
to
its
Junior
,
but
all
its
Sons
become
Slaves
and
Tributaries
forever
,
in
their
Bodies
,
and
Souls
,
and
Understandings
,
and
Purses
,
and
Posterity
,
to
a
Novel
Pseudo-Catholick
Church
,
no
more
to
be
compar'd
to
the
old
Roman
Heathens
,
than
Foxes
to
Lyons
;
nor
to
the
Old
Roman
Christians
,
than
Apes
to
Mankind
;
to
neither
whereof
Brittain
in
her
Sons
was
in
any
Age
,
ever
Inferiour
,
either
in
Piety
,
or
Parts
,
or
Prowess
?
And
change
their
Truths
for
Lyes
,
their
Bibles
for
Legends
,
and
Christ
for
a
Pope
,
and
the
Creator
,
for
a
Creature
?
Can
any
of
our
Gracious
Princes
,
and
Defenders
,
in
whose
protection
under
God
we
trust
,
suffer
their
people
,
(
while
not
backward
to
assist
them
with
their
Prayers
,
and
Lives
,
and
Fortunes
,
)
both
them
,
and
their
posterity
,
to
be
thus
enslav'd
under
a
Forreign
yoak
,
which
neither
they
,
nor
their
Fathers
were
able
to
bear
,
and
so
long
strugled
against
,
and
in
the
end
,
not
without
success
?
And
such
an
indignity
and
violence
to
be
offer'd
to
the
Ancient
honour
,
and
rights
,
of
this
our
Brittish
Church
and
Nation
?
For
manifest
it
is
,
that
the
remnant
in
Wales
are
the
undoubted
Heires
and
Successors
of
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
who
since
their
Incorporation
are
in
all
reason
and
honour
to
be
defended
in
their
Priviledges
,
and
immunity
,
by
the
whole
English
Nation
;
for
in
a
body
,
the
right
,
or
wrong
of
any
part
,
is
within
the
sense
and
concern
of
the
whole
,
and
the
weaker
it
is
,
the
more
;
and
especially
by
our
Princes
,
and
chief
Nobles
,
being
of
the
same
descent
:
Ye●
the
Body
,
and
Major
part
of
the
English
themselves
,
were
proved
to
be
descendants
from
the
Ancient
Brittains
,
and
by
right
of
Bloud
,
and
Faith
,
as
well
as
Armes
,
to
succeed
into
their
places
,
and
possessions
,
and
priviledges
,
and
aire
,
and
humour
,
and
their
Infirmities
and
divisions
in
some
part
,
as
their
vertues
in
most
,
and
bound
therefore
to
repel
these
Roman
encroachments
from
themselves
by
self-preservation
,
which
is
a
strong
●ye
upon
all
mankind
,
and
from
their
Children
by
Paternal
trust
,
which
is
stronger
;
as
the
same
obligations
upon
our
Princes
,
(
in
whom
all
rights
,
and
trusts
of
private
men
,
and
Fathers
,
concenter
,
)
is
strongest
of
all
.
And
this
new
Roman
Catholick
Faith
(
or
Fraud
rather
,
)
hath
enlarg'd
the
Royal
Office
,
and
duty
,
to
one
part
of
Princely
care
,
and
circumspection
,
which
Justinian
never
dream'd
of
.
For
besides
the
defence
of
their
people
from
Forreign
Invasion
and
Captivity
,
by
their
Armes
and
Puissance
;
and
from
Domestic
broiles
and
disorder
,
by
their
Laws
and
wisdom
;
in
which
two
parts
the
Emperour
compriz'd
,
and
circumscrib'd
the
Imperial
charge
:
There
is
a
third
Protection
of
their
flock
,
now
incumbent
upon
them
,
upon
the
same
equity
and
reason
,
their
preservation
from
Forreign
Imposture
;
which
contains
both
the
other
evils
in
its
womb
,
and
draws
home-bred
confusion
,
and
hostile
Subjugation
and
slavery
along
with
,
at
its
heels
;
and
therefore
in
point
of
necessity
,
fit
for
Princely
encounter
and
prevention
,
but
in
point
of
Honour
much
more
;
it
being
a
greater
excellency
to
be
wise
,
than
to
be
strong
,
and
couragious
;
for
the
Souldier
gives
place
to
his
General
;
and
our
Sheriffs
obey
our
Judges
;
and
of
the
two
miseries
,
it
is
more
Ignominious
and
disgraceful
,
to
be
over-seen
,
than
overcom
:
as
they
are
ever
like
to
be
,
who
will
be
guided
by
any
Mortals
here-say
,
against
their
knowledge
and
regulated
Conscience
.
And
it
may
wonder'd
,
what
good
is
to
be
seen
,
or
gain'd
,
by
our
return
to
Popery
,
so
destructive
of
Publick
Peace
,
and
Eternal
Salvation
,
and
so
derogatory
,
and
disloyal
towards
Divine
Soveraignty
,
(
as
well
as
human
,
as
hath
been
prov'd
all
along
)
to
whom
Princes
themselves
ow
an
Original
,
exemplar●y
obedience
and
fidelity
;
as
Subjects
ow
to
them
a
secondary
,
by
way
of
consequence
and
Copy
?
There
is
much
manifestly
to
be
lost
by
the
change
,
of
inestimable
Knowledge
,
and
pretious
Liberty
,
and
valuable
Wealth
and
Treasure
;
great
will
be
the
damage
and
detriment
;
the
Incongruity
,
greater
;
The
Impossibility
to
sober
men
and
Christians
,
the
greatest
of
all
.
What
though
every
man
be
Lord
of
his
own
Purse
,
to
give
away
what
is
his
own
,
how
,
and
to
whom
he
pleases
;
yet
he
cannot
be
thus
Liberal
,
in
the
encouragement
of
Vice
and
Imposture
,
without
a
blot
,
and
censure
upon
his
understanding
;
Nor
betray
and
necessitate
his
fellows
,
(
for
condition
,
though
not
for
folly
)
to
the
like
contribution
and
disbursement
;
without
great
dishonesty
and
sacriledge
;
if
he
be
private
person
;
or
if
a
Superiour
,
in
Publick
trust
,
without
High
and
Blasphemous
Perfidiousness
:
for
(
to
explain
these
Epithites
)
the
wrong
of
private
men
,
upon
others
of
the
same
condition
,
is
not
an
assault
on
their
rights
alone
,
but
on
God
,
whose
they
are
,
and
all
their
rights
by
consequence
;
whom
they
mutually
represent
to
one
another
,
1
Cor.
8.12
.
as
they
undergo
the
correlative
habitude
and
fashion
of
Creatures
upon
themselves
by
consequence
,
like
their
faces
,
Gods
Images
,
seen
by
one
another
,
but
out
of
sight
unto
themselves
:
But
the
wrongs
,
and
breach
of
trusts
,
in
Superiours
towards
their
Subjects
(
trusting
under
the
shadow
of
their
wings
)
is
like
the
case
of
God
,
proving
untrue
to
his
Creatures
;
whereof
there
can
be
no
conception
made
without
Blasphemy
,
nor
is
there
any
manner
of
Instance
,
or
track
to
be
found
thereof
,
throughout
the
whole
regular
Creation
;
neither
the
weakest
,
nor
wildest
Creatures
,
being
ever
found
false
,
or
unnatural
to
their
own
dependants
;
only
miscreant
Tyrants
,
and
Parents
,
and
Governours
,
without
bowels
,
are
they
alone
,
who
Blaspheme
the
Divine
Character
they
bear
,
(
by
being
as
God
in
their
persons
,
but
as
Satan
in
their
deportment
,
)
Acting
a
Deity
,
that
hath
neither
Grace
,
nor
Goodness
,
nor
Truth
;
which
is
the
highest
Abomination
,
and
stupendiously
monstrous
Blasphemy
,
that
can
be
conceiv'd
,
or
represented
:
which
God
will
rebuke
.
But
the
Incongruity
increases
further
;
for
what
were
such
a
change
,
but
selling
our
Birth-right
for
a
mess
of
Catholick
poison
;
and
preferring
Italian
Hypocrisie
,
before
English
and
Brittish
Truth
;
a
rotten
Disease
before
sound
Health
;
a
Painted
Face
before
a
natural
Beauty
;
or
for
chast
,
and
Noble
Matrons
,
to
become
Hand-maids
to
Courtezans
;
or
Grave
Judges
to
be
Secretaries
to
Theives
;
or
Gentry
,
and
great
Nobles
to
be
Pages
to
Mountebanks
;
or
Kings
and
Emperours
,
a
Life
Guard
to
Rebels
,
and
High-way-men
?
Xanthe
,
retro
propera
,
versaeque
recurrite
limphae
,
the
World
will
be
as
orderly
,
when
Rivers
flow
back
to
the
tops
of
Mountains
,
and
the
Globe
of
the
Earth
enlightens
the
Sun
,
and
the
Stars
;
and
the
Beasts
of
the
Field
,
who
are
without
heart
or
understanding
,
are
to
Instruct
mankind
.
And
the
Impossibility
,
to
the
sober
,
is
yet
greatest
of
all
:
such
a
change
being
very
improbable
in
fate
,
and
most
impossible
in
reason
.
God
,
who
is
Irresistible
in
his
Judgements
,
is
as
Omnipotent
,
in
his
mercies
towards
his
People
.
His
Church
flourish'd
here
in
Brittain
,
more
or
less
,
and
without
Romish
defilement
,
for
600
years
,
that
is
,
from
the
Resurrection
to
Monk
Augustine's
entrance
;
It
was
afterwards
sorely
visited
,
and
condemn'd
to
Popish
darkness
and
Captivity
,
for
great
sins
,
for
the
space
of
800
years
;
and
visited
again
in
mercy
,
at
the
Reformation
:
God's
departure
upon
displeasure
,
Ebbs
according
to
hundreds
,
but
his
return
in
mercy
,
flows
according
to
thousands
,
to
those
that
love
him
,
or
whom
he
loves
:
though
we
are
unworthy
,
yet
he
is
all
mercy
,
and
Truth
;
and
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
we
have
had
our
Abrahams
,
Isacks
,
and
Jacobs
,
in
our
Brittish
Israel
,
who
dyed
in
their
hope
,
and
trust
,
for
us
:
for
whose
sake
he
'l
continue
his
goodness
to
their
seed
;
but
though
his
wrath
ebb'd
800
years
,
his
Grace
and
mercy
,
wherein
he
delights
to
abound
,
and
exceed
,
hath
not
stowed
yet
full
200
years
;
or
is
he
unable
to
perfect
,
what
he
hath
begun
?
He
that
can
work
a
Resurrection
from
the
dead
,
cannot
he
accomplish
a
Restoration
,
to
a
living
and
surviving
People
?
yea
,
and
great
confusion
to
all
opposers
of
it
?
No
good
man
ought
,
to
envy
or
hinder
the
longed
for
mercies
of
God
to
a
Nation
;
no
great
man
,
can
:
and
if
having
his
descent
alike
from
the
same
People
,
how
can
such
be
deem'd
,
either
good
or
great
,
but
rather
miserably
unnaturall
,
and
deservedly
unfortunate
,
and
improsperous
.
Earthly
Potentates
may
not
give
stop
to
God's
tides
.
King
Edgar
tryed
,
but
fail'd
;
their
timely
retreat
will
be
their
greatest
safety
,
and
Wisdom
:
how
many
mistaken
Politicians
have
been
drowned
and
Shipwrack'd
in
such
clandestine
,
contrary
Councils
?
No
Emperour
on
Earth
can
command
it
to
be
night
,
after
the
Sun
is
risen
;
where
God
is
for
us
,
we
need
not
fear
any
seduc'd
Dust
and
Ashes
,
that
may
appear
against
us
.
It
is
likewise
most
impossible
in
reason
;
(
unless
in
case
of
Gods
great
desertion
,
and
extraordinary
curse
.
)
The
radical
difference
between
Protestants
and
Papists
,
(
as
was
Stated
from
the
beginning
,
and
Instanc'd
in
all
along
,
)
lyes
herein
;
that
the
one
take
Christ
,
the
other
the
Pope
,
or
his
pretended
Vicar
,
for
their
Messia
,
or
the
Lord
of
their
Hearts
and
Judgements
.
The
Protestants
,
who
live
by
faith
,
as
all
true
Christians
do
,
and
ever
did
,
hold
firm
their
Allegiance
to
their
invisible
Soveraign
in
Heaven
.
The
Papists
,
who
love
to
live
more
by
sence
,
and
show
,
(
through
dis-regard
to
Faith
and
the
Heart
,
)
change
their
Heavenly
Soveraign
,
for
a
visible
Christ
on
Earth
:
which
Rebellion
can
never
succeed
,
nor
be
done
,
no
not
when
it
is
done
already
:
Should
not
be
,
in
the
holy
Language
,
is
shall
not
be
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
thing
shall
not
be
done
,
say
the
Sons
of
Jacob
,
touching
the
Ravishment
of
their
Sister
Dina
,
already
committed
Gen.
34.7
.
The
Soveraignty
of
Christ
,
and
the
Allegiance
of
the
soul
,
to
God
and
the
Truth
,
are
Divine
,
Eternal
Establishments
,
not
to
be
alter'd
by
human
pleasure
:
they
can
no
more
be
changed
by
the
corruption
of
men
,
or
the
combination
and
Clandestine
Counsels
of
Conclaves
,
and
Politicians
,
and
seduced
Grandees
,
than
the
Constitution
of
Kingdoms
,
or
the
Laws
of
Nations
,
be
repealed
and
changed
by
Conventicles
of
Pismires
;
some
rash
attempt
may
be
made
,
while
mens
souls
are
besides
themselves
,
or
drunk
,
and
intoxicated
with
Idols
,
and
vitious
Customs
;
but
to
no
more
effect
,
than
casting
caps
against
the
Moon
,
which
can
never
reach
it
,
or
spitting
against
the
wind
,
which
returns
into
the
face
,
or
defiance
of
the
Laws
,
and
Government
,
by
a
strong
Knot
of
High-way-men
,
whose
end
in
all
likely-hood
must
be
Repentance
,
or
Hell
,
and
Tyburn
.
Which
is
further
confirm'd
by
good
Authorities
;
the
King
of
Prophets
within
the
Church
,
Psal.
2.
Why
do
the
Heathens
(
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Eph.
2.12
.
)
rage
,
and
the
People
Imagine
a
vain
thing
?
The
Kings
of
the
Earth
set
themselves
,
and
the
Rulers
take
Counsel
together
,
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
anointed
,
(
or
Messia
)
saying
,
Let
us
break
their
bands
asunder
:
and
cast
away
their
cords
from
us
:
(
away
with
these
invisible
fanatick
Lords
,
and
Laws
of
Souls
and
Consciences
.
Let
none
in
Heaven
,
or
Earth
,
be
obeyed
in
matters
of
Religion
,
or
Conscience
,
but
a
Pope
;
in
Temporal
matters
,
but
a
Prince
.
)
He
that
sitteth
in
Heaven
shall
laugh
,
the
Lord
shall
have
them
in
derision
,
to
shew
the
Pittiful
ridiculousnes
and
vanity
of
such
void
attempts
.
And
the
Prince
of
Philosophers
,
without
the
Church
,
in
his
Golden
Book
of
vertue
,
and
vice
,
perceiv'd
,
and
affirm'd
this
Truth
,
that
the
one
is
in
it self
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
commendable
and
lovely
;
and
the
other
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Eternally
deformed
,
and
censurable
;
let
men
,
or
Laws
conspire
what
they
can
to
the
contrary
:
And
the
unanimous
consent
,
and
suffrage
of
all
mens
Souls
and
Counsciences
to
this
particular
,
points
at
the
true
cause
hereof
;
an
indelible
immediate
Allegiance
in
every
heart
to
God
and
the
truth
alone
,
and
a
deafness
to
all
other
Forreign
power
whatsoever
,
against
him
:
Yea
and
an
accuser
of
it self
,
under
any
such
delinquency
.
For
Children
and
Clownes
shall
discern
and
condemn
such
disloyal
deviations
in
their
Prince
,
whom
they
reverence
;
and
the
Prince
in
himself
,
being
above
all
,
but
not
above
the
Soveraign
of
his
heart
.
Men
of
Honour
,
or
Reverence
,
arriveing
,
or
supporting
their
Grandeur
,
by
the
means
,
and
countenance
of
Vice
,
upon
the
like
Loyalty
,
shall
be
despis'd
by
every
mouth
in
the
Streets
,
and
the
Consciences
of
troubled
silent
Servants
at
home
,
that
dare
not
,
and
of
their
own
that
dare
,
and
will
reprove
.
This
loyalty
and
disloyalty
against
Heaven
,
is
such
an
eternal
unalterable
measure
of
mens
Misery
,
and
bliss
,
that
Chast
rags
will
not
envy
the
condition
of
unclean
Silks
and
Sattin
;
but
those
shall
often
wish
for
the
peace
and
pure
content
of
these
.
The
Soul
,
till
drown'd
in
Lusts
,
or
gagg'd
by
Antichristian
Tyranny
,
never
skrinks
from
its
Heavenly
Loyalty
;
while
it
is
a
Soul
,
it
is
for
Christ
.
It
never
deserts
this
Soveraign
,
till
it
morally
ceases
to
be
a
Soul
:
Which
is
the
reason
a
priori
,
that
Popery
,
or
the
seduction
of
men
from
their
Loyalty
to
Christ
,
to
slavery
to
a
Mortal
,
can
never
be
well
promoted
without
Debauchery
,
which
must
first
precede
,
to
extinguish
the
Soul
.
Its
obedience
afterwards
shall
be
blind
,
implicit
,
and
servile
,
like
that
of
beasts
that
have
no
understanding
;
nothing
shall
be
its
Conscience
and
Religion
more
,
but
its
Carnal
Interest
,
and
gain
,
and
pleasures
,
and
complyance
with
its
new
false
Christ
,
for
a
false
Salvation
;
for
human
Nature
cannot
dispense
to
be
without
all
Religion
,
and
Superstition
too
:
Its
state
,
and
condition
therefore
is
a
state
of
enmity
and
rebellion
against
God
,
whose
Laws
it
neither
is
,
nor
can
b●
subject
to
Rom.
8.7
.
And
therefore
all
its
Actions
and
designes
are
null
,
and
void
,
and
damn'd
in
Law
;
and
also
in
Fact
,
when
Gods
patience
is
out
,
either
by
its
timely
,
or
eternal
Recantation
,
either
by
Repentance
here
,
or
durance
hereafter
;
for
all
cross
and
Irregular
wills
must
at
last
come
up
to
Christs
will
,
the
judge
of
quick
and
dead
,
either
with
,
or
against
their
wills
;
and
know
their
true
Soveraign
at
last
,
either
by
life
,
or
death
.
Rom.
8.6
,
13.
Whereby
the
true
ground
appears
for
our
Reduction
of
this
Controversy
from
the
beginning
,
to
one
single
point
,
of
obedience
,
or
disobedience
to
the
right
Soveraign
of
the
heart
;
For
so
doth
the
wisest
of
Kings
reduce
all
Divine
and
human
concern
and
wisdom
into
one
Principle
of
Loyalty
to
God
:
The
fear
of
the
Lord
is
the
beginning
of
wisdom
,
Prov.
1.7
.
And
not
only
the
beginning
,
but
complement
and
perfection
:
For
he
is
the
wisest
and
soberest
Christian
,
who
hath
(
not
the
Pope
)
but
Christ
most
constantly
present
in
his
heart
,
and
mind
:
As
he
is
ever
the
vainest
,
that
hath
him
least
.
This
presence
of
Christ
in
the
Soul
being
its
chief
life
and
sobriety
,
or
preservation
of
the
mind
,
as
the
Greek
imports
,
and
begetting
that
syberwid
,
wherein
the
Brittish
Ethicks
did
,
and
doth
consist
.
And
our
Laws
,
which
are
the
wisdom
of
the
Nation
,
Endite
none
,
but
Rebells
against
God
,
who
for
not
setting
his
fear
alwayes
before
their
eyes
,
become
injurious
to
their
Brethren
:
The
great
Apostle
of
the
Gentiles
,
comprizes
the
Disease
of
the
Heathen
world
in
one
like
word
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Rom.
1.28
.
their
averseness
to
eye
God
ever
in
their
minds
;
and
the
health
of
the
Christian
World
,
to
be
in
this
,
when
the
Grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
was
alwayes
with
them
,
which
was
ever
his
last
wish
and
prayer
.
And
the
Cure
of
the
Antichristian
,
to
be
herein
;
for
when
he
had
forwarn'd
,
of
the
Pest
,
that
was
to
overspread
the
Christian
Church
in
future
Ages
,
for
their
want
of
love
to
the
Truth
,
2
Thess.
2.9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
he
there
names
the
best
Amulet
and
Antidote
against
it
,
again
and
again
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
cap.
3.16.18
.
The
Lord
of
Peace
give
you
peace
:
The
Lord
be
with
you
all
.
The
Grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
be
with
you
all
.
Amen
.
For
they
alone
should
escheat
to
Antichrist
,
who
cast
off
Christ
,
and
Christ
them
;
and
those
fall
into
the
pit
of
the
one
whore
,
and
the
other
;
(
that
,
in
the
Proverbs
,
and
the
other
,
in
the
Revelation
,
)
who
are
abhorr'd
of
the
Lord
,
Prov.
22.14
.
And
so
much
shall
suffice
by
way
of
Exhortation
to
all
Loyal
Christians
,
true
to
Christ
,
their
King
,
and
Countrey
,
to
adhere
to
our
own
good
Mother-Church
of
Brittain
,
in
opposition
to
the
pretences
and
inveiglements
of
the
Modern
Roman
,
whom
we
leave
as
we
found
,
(
as
Epaminondas
is
said
to
leave
a
sleeping
Centinel
,
whom
he
run
through
,
)
without
a
heart
,
and
Soul
,
and
Life
,
through
their
taking
man
,
and
not
Christ
,
(
who
is
the
truth
and
the
life
,
)
for
the
Lord
and
Soveraign
of
their
hearts
,
and
judgment
.
SECTION
XVII
.
Where
the
place
of
the
undoubted
true
Church
is
,
out
of
whose
Pale
there
is
no
Salvation
?
And
how
to
be
of
the
Church
in
Heaven
,
while
we
are
on
Earth
.
THe
Brittish
Church
of
England
,
is
a
good
,
and
a
true
Church
,
and
so
are
many
others
,
but
before
men
;
the
Church
of
Christ
,
that
is
in
Heaven
by
true
Faith
,
is
the
true
Church
before
God
,
and
the
heart
.
And
certain
Salvation
is
annext
to
the
Church
of
Hearts
and
Faith
.
For
according
to
St.
Paul
,
every
true
Christian
,
(
who
is
a
Mystical
Jew
,
or
Israelite
,
)
is
to
be
tryed
by
this
Rule
:
For
he
is
not
a
Jew
,
saith
he
,
which
is
one
outwardly
;
neither
is
that
Circumcision
,
which
is
outward
in
the
flesh
;
but
he
is
a
Jew
,
which
is
one
inwardly
;
and
Circumcision
,
is
that
of
the
Heart
,
in
the
Spirit
,
and
not
in
the
letter
,
whose
praise
is
not
of
men
,
but
of
God
,
Rom.
2.28
,
29.
An
unblamable
outward
profession
,
constitutes
us
Sons
of
this
,
or
that
Church
,
before
men
,
but
the
sincerity
of
the
heart
to
God
,
sets
us
in
the
true
Church
before
God
;
for
as
he
were
not
a
right
Son
of
this
Church
,
that
should
only
observe
Rubricks
,
and
Ceremonies
,
and
Consormity
,
and
neglect
Temperance
,
and
Charity
,
and
Truth
,
and
Honesty
,
which
are
greater
;
so
where
both
these
are
outwardly
observ'd
,
and
kept
,
(
as
the
Laws
of
God
,
and
the
Customes
of
the
place
,
are
the
measures
of
all
wise
and
sober
men
,
)
yet
not
from
sincere
love
,
and
obedience
in
the
heart
to
Christ
,
but
for
impunity
from
human
Laws
,
or
vain-glory
,
or
some
other
secret
end
,
and
purpose
of
the
mind
;
it
is
that
end
,
we
thereby
serve
,
and
not
the
Lord
;
and
by
our
out-side
,
and
the
charitable
estimation
of
men
,
who
are
deceiveable
,
we
may
be
true
Sons
of
the
Church
of
England
,
but
our
Inside
,
or
our
souls
(
which
truly
are
our selves
,
)
will
be
found
out
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
in
Gods
account
,
who
Judges
by
the
heart
,
and
cannot
be
deceived
.
And
this
Church
of
Christ
is
in
Heaven
,
where
Christ
is
at
Gods
right
hand
,
and
men
become
of
it
by
saith
,
and
the
sincerity
of
the
heart
,
(
which
alone
can
reach
it
)
while
in
the
body
they
remain
on
Earth
.
This
is
the
true
Catholick
Church
,
(
whose
Silver
Rome
borrows
to
cover
its
Brass
with
,
)
out
of
whose
pale
there
can
be
no
Salvation
,
nor
Condemnation
ever
to
any
that
are
found
within
it
.
Rom.
8.1
.
There
is
no
Condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
Jesus
.
If
a
man
were
Excommunicated
by
Rome
,
and
England
,
and
be
of
this
Church
,
he
were
safe
,
being
Christianus
in
occulto
,
as
St.
Augustine
stiles
such
a
one
in
his
Book
,
de
verá
Religione
cap.
6.
and
miss
of
Salvation
,
though
in
the
bosom
of
both
Churches
,
if
he
be
not
in
his
heart
,
of
this
.
A
Christian
who
is
inwardly
by
his
heart
,
in
Heaven
with
Christ
,
Christ
and
Heaven
are
present
to
his
heart
by
Consequence
;
and
such
a
one
is
,
as
it
were
,
Christ
Incarnate
,
(
as
every
one
who
is
out
of
Christ
in
his
heart
,
and
wedded
to
other
ends
,
or
Idols
,
is
a
Devil
incarnate
,
more
or
less
.
)
And
this
new
Celestial
person
,
which
he
puts
on
,
becomes
the
standard
of
his
Interest
,
and
the
Rule
of
his
deportment
;
whatsoever
he
doth
agreable
to
Christ
,
thus
in
him
,
is
his
honour
,
and
newself-preservation
,
and
peace
;
and
whatsoever
unbecoming
,
the
contrary
.
For
Cicero
would
allow
,
that
the
person
,
we
sustain
by
nature
,
or
by
calling
,
(
and
by
Grace
by
Consequence
)
becomes
the
Rule
,
and
measure
of
men's
duties
,
and
obligations
;
so
that
there
is
a
vast
,
and
an
infinite
difference
,
between
one
in
Christ
,
and
out
of
Christ
,
between
a
Christian
and
no
Christian
,
as
much
as
between
Heaven
,
and
Earth
,
Flesh
and
the
Spirit
,
God
and
a
Creature
.
And
St.
Paul
reduces
the
whole
,
to
this
point
:
They
only
,
that
are
in
Christ
,
can
be
Justified
,
and
Sanctified
,
and
Saved
,
and
no
other
:
and
their
Natures
are
chang'd
,
and
exalted
by
this
conjunction
;
and
consequently
all
their
Actions
and
affections
;
which
answer
to
the
nature
,
they
arise
from
,
as
the
fruit
to
the
tree
.
And
they
that
are
out
of
Christ
,
are
out
of
all
hopes
,
and
possibility
of
Justification
,
or
Sanctification
,
or
Salvation
:
and
the
old
man
,
or
Nature
,
continues
in
them
,
and
the
mortal
inclinations
and
deeds
thereof
,
by
Consequence
.
And
this
change
of
mens
state
,
in
respect
of
dignity
,
as
well
as
safety
,
to
be
freed
from
wrath
,
and
made
as
second
Sons
to
God
,
is
not
from
any
human
merit
,
or
power
;
but
only
from
the
Infinite
,
and
free
grace
of
Christ
.
By
whom
we
have
access
by
Faith
,
into
this
grace
wherein
we
stand
,
and
rejoyce
in
hope
of
the
Glory
of
God
.
Rom.
5.2
.
Our
Justification
,
and
happiness
by
this
new
state
,
is
attributed
by
the
Scriptures
,
to
Christ
,
and
to
Faith
,
and
to
his
Resurrection
;
to
Christ
without
us
,
as
to
the
Purchaser
,
and
Founder
,
and
Finisher
:
To
Faith
within
us
,
as
to
the
Counterpart
Instrument
of
our
acceptance
,
and
the
effectual
appearance
,
and
existence
of
the
Truth
,
and
reality
,
of
this
high
mercy
,
and
its
Obligations
,
in
our
minds
and
perswasions
;
for
what
is
not
known
,
or
own'd
and
received
in
the
soul
,
is
,
as
was
said
before
,
with
all
men
of
no
account
,
as
to
them
;
no
more
,
than
if
it
had
never
been
:
and
we
move
and
Act
in
our
souls
,
and
in
the
conceptions
and
models
thereof
,
as
our
souls
,
in
God
,
or
Idols
:
for
we
walk
not
in
the
Streets
,
and
stairs
without
us
:
but
in
the
Streets
,
and
stayers
within
our
brain
,
and
count
;
for
let
the
last
be
mistaken
,
or
out
of
order
,
men
shall
stumble
,
and
stagger
,
though
the
first
be
never
so
true
and
right
.
And
to
the
Resu●●ection
.
Rom.
4.25
.
or
Ascention
into
Heaven
above
〈◊〉
as
to
the
livery
and
seisin
,
of
this
blessed
State
,
into
which
,
Christ
enter'd
for
us
,
in
our
Name
,
and
Na●●●●
drawing
all
hearts
after
him
to
Heaven
,
by
this
〈◊〉
,
and
obligation
,
as
to
a
new
center
.
Whereb●
the
S●●●●
of
the
Christian
Church
,
(
to
use
the
〈◊〉
of
the
World
,
)
or
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Country-Ship
of
every
Christian
,
is
laid
and
fix'd
in
Heaven
,
with
Christ
,
our
of
himself
,
and
this
Transitory
World
;
And
the
nature
of
our
fall
in
Adam
,
understood
by
the
cure
and
reparation
,
to
have
been
our
departure
far
from
God
,
and
Paradice
,
into
flesh
,
and
self
,
and
death
;
for
out
of
Christ
in
the
fallen
State
,
the
natural
man
is
neither
dead
to
this
World
in
his
Cross
,
nor
exalted
to
Heaven
in
his
Resurrection
,
nor
United
by
love
,
and
the
holy
spirit
to
his
person
;
nor
dead
to
himself
;
but
stands
upon
his
own
Leggs
and
Power
,
against
all
opposition
;
upon
his
own
righteousness
and
Impeccability
,
against
Divine
Justice
;
upon
his
own
strength
and
Grace
,
against
Infernal
Powers
,
and
the
deceits
of
the
Flesh
,
and
the
World
:
upon
the
love
of
himself
,
(
as
the
spring
and
end
of
all
his
Actions
and
designs
,
)
above
the
love
of
God
;
being
his
own
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
in
enmity
with
God
by
setting
up
Rebelliously
,
himself
Instead
;
being
miserably
beside
himself
,
because
so
totally
in
,
for
,
and
to
himself
:
man's
bliss
and
rest
,
being
not
immanent
,
but
transitive
;
not
in
himself
,
but
in
God
,
his
Centre
;
for
of
him
,
and
through
him
,
and
to
him
are
all
things
,
to
whom
be
glory
for
ever
.
Rom.
11.36
.
And
the
return
of
the
soul
to
God
by
love
,
in
the
extinction
of
all
enmity
on
either
hand
,
is
wrought
alone
by
Christ
,
our
Mediator
;
satisfying
Gods
Justice
,
by
his
death
for
us
,
when
we
were
Enemies
;
and
swallowing
all
our
lives
,
and
hearts
into
himself
,
by
the
obligation
,
infinitely
surpassing
all
comprehension
,
or
requital
.
And
we
are
not
lost
,
but
perfected
,
by
this
our
Transmigation
into
Christ
by
love
and
gratitude
;
lost
indeed
to
our selves
,
and
to
this
World
;
but
found
in
Christ
in
Heaven
,
each
part
being
the
health
,
and
perfection
of
the
soul
:
For
so
the
Apostle
understood
this
mystery
.
None
of
us
liveth
to
himself
,
and
none
dyeth
to
himself
,
for
whether
we
live
,
we
live
unto
the
Lord
;
and
whether
we
dye
,
we
dye
unto
the
Lord
;
whether
we
live
therefore
,
or
dye
,
we
are
the
Lords
.
For
to
this
end
,
Christ
both
dyed
,
and
●ose
,
and
reviv'd
,
that
he
might
be
Lord
both
of
the
Dead
and
Living
,
Rom.
14.7
,
8
,
9.
And
in
another
place
,
The
love
of
Christ
constraineth
us
,
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
hath
our
beings
wrap'd
up
together
with
him
)
because
we
thus
Judge
,
that
if
one
dyed
for
all
,
than
were
all
dead
;
And
that
he
dyed
for
all
,
that
they
which
live
,
should
not
henceforth
live
unto
themselves
,
but
unto
him
,
which
dyed
for
them
,
and
rose
again
;
we
are
to
follow
him
in
his
Resurrection
,
by
our
Conversation
in
Heaven
,
and
affections
set
on
things
above
;
and
in
his
death
,
by
mortification
,
and
self-denyal
,
as
dead
men
by
construction
,
and
entendment
,
to
all
things
here
below
:
for
the
Laws
,
and
fictions
of
reason
well
supported
,
are
as
much
to
guide
and
conclude
us
,
as
outward
reality
:
the
Mathematicks
,
the
most
certain
of
Sciences
,
have
no
other
foundation
.
The
Church
bids
farewell
to
the
present
World
,
as
if
it
were
already
dead
,
and
buried
;
and
lives
by
its
Faith
and
love
in
Heaven
,
as
if
it
were
already
ascended
thither
,
and
its
life
hid
with
Christ
in
God
,
Col.
3.3
.
or
,
as
we
said
,
Christ
and
Heaven
descend
to
abide
in
every
Christian
,
(
that
thus
ascends
)
by
his
holy
Spirit
,
and
the
consequence
of
this
union
;
for
they
never
are
in
Heaven
with
him
,
without
his
being
on
Earth
in
them
:
Withall
,
Christ
is
never
backward
at
Redamation
,
to
prevent
the
delinquiums
,
and
deadly
fits
of
his
sincere
lovers
,
for
want
of
being
re-loved
,
and
those
Eli
,
Eli
,
Lamma
Sabacthani's
,
which
himself
felt
,
and
underwent
for
us
,
out
of
Love
:
The
Aire
is
not
more
at
watch
,
and
readiness
,
to
break
in
at
the
place
,
a
Vessel
is
flowing
out
,
to
prevent
a
Vacuum
;
than
Christ
by
holy
inspirations
to
replenish
,
that
heart
,
that
expires
after
him
,
in
zeal
and
love
;
and
by
that
,
to
prevent
its
dissolution
:
Yea
Vessels
,
though
never
so
full
,
will
not
,
and
cannot
,
flow
without
such
vent
;
nor
the
Aire
step
through
,
for
relief
,
but
where
the
Vessel
is
in
a
posture
,
and
inclination
,
to
run
out
.
But
Divine
Inspirations
far
out
do
,
and
super-repair
human
expirations
;
yea
sometimes
shoot
out
by
their
force
,
the
all
,
that
is
within
,
even
life
it self
,
into
Martyrdom
;
and
repair
it
with
a
stronger
life
in
the
midst
of
death
:
According
to
the
Aphorisms
or
Paradoxes
of
Christ
himself
,
the
first
Author
of
this
Divine
Art
of
loving
,
and
mutual
dying
,
and
living
,
in
one
another
.
He
that
findeth
his
life
,
shall
loose
it
;
and
he
that
looseth
his
life
for
my
sake
,
shall
find
it
,
Mat.
10.39
.
And
the
reason
assign'd
,
why
Christians
are
able
to
count
death
and
Tribulations
,
as
nothing
,
yea
to
Glory
in
them
,
is
,
Because
the
love
of
God
is
shed
abroad
in
our
hearts
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
is
given
us
.
Rom.
5.5
.
Because
love
delights
and
glories
to
prove
it self
by
tryals
,
especially
when
rais'd
and
elevated
by
a
divine
life
,
and
mixture
.
And
if
crosses
become
easie
,
and
glorious
,
and
acceptable
to
Christians
,
by
this
mystery
of
spending
,
how
much
more
will
their
prosperities
and
favours
?
He
that
can
rest
on
Thornes
,
may
much
more
,
on
Downe
.
There
are
many
and
familiar
Instances
in
the
World
of
these
mutual
transmigrations
between
lovers
and
Benefactors
,
as
well
as
between
Christ
and
Christians
.
Vendidit
libertatem
,
qui
beneficium
accepit
,
Obligations
exhale
mens
liberties
,
and
a
courtesie
from
the
Heart
of
the
Giver
,
steals
away
the
heart
of
the
Receiver
:
But
what
Grace
or
obligation
can
be
compar'd
to
Christs
Grace
to
men
?
The
Servant
upon
the
score
of
a
little
Salary
in
his
want
,
ceases
to
be
his
own
man
;
and
becomes
swallowed
,
in
reason
,
into
the
person
of
his
Master
;
and
who
more
deservedly
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Lord
and
Master
of
all
men
,
than
our
for
ever
blessed
Redeemer
?
Right
love
in
Matrimony
,
and
Friendship
,
is
mutually
transpos'd
;
the
Husband
loves
himself
in
his
Wife
,
and
the
Wife
her self
,
in
her
Husband
;
1
Cor.
7.4
.
Jonathan
loved
David
more
than
Jonathan
,
And
David
loved
Jonathan
,
more
than
David
,
by
their
dwelling
in
one
another
in
their
hearts
:
1
Sam.
18.1
.
And
this
in
agreeableness
to
that
indelible
principle
of
self-preservation
,
which
preserves
it self
,
not
where
it
is
not
,
but
where
it
is
.
But
no
where
is
this
strife
and
ecstasy
of
love
,
and
the
mutual
exchange
of
hearts
and
beings
,
more
visible
,
than
between
Christ
,
and
true
Christians
:
These
swarming
out
of
their
Tabernacles
of
clay
after
him
in
Heavenly
affections
,
and
dayly
Martyrdom
,
and
he
much
more
aforehand
with
them
,
in
dying
for
them
all
,
in
whole
,
and
in
,
and
with
every
one
over
again
,
apart
:
As
appears
by
his
expostulation
from
Heaven
,
when
pinch'd
by
Saul
in
his
members
on
Earth
:
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
Act.
9.5
where
love
was
express'd
,
like
that
between
the
friendly
pare
in
the
Poet
,
but
with
the
tone
,
and
effect
of
Omnipotence
;
Me
,
me
;
adsum
,
qui
feci
,
in
me
convertite
ferrum
,
—
nihil
iste
,
nec
ausus
,
nec
meruit
:
As
if
our
Saviour
had
said
,
Saul
,
Saul
,
what
mean
you
?
It
is
not
poor
Christians
,
that
you
hale
and
persecute
;
for
what
have
they
poor
sheep
,
either
done
,
or
deserv'd
,
but
for
their
excess
of
love
towards
me
?
It
s
Me
,
that
am
their
Head
,
(
where
the
pain
is
felt
,
and
judg'd
,
)
it
is
Me
,
that
have
at
this
time
darkned
the
Sun
with
the
Glory
of
my
appear●●ce
to
you
,
that
you
are
so
hot
,
to
have
me
strangled
in
my
Infancy
once
more
;
and
think
you
your self
able
,
to
carry
on
this
War
,
against
me
,
an●●●●●e
?
And
he
trembling
,
and
astonish'd
,
made
no
other
return
,
but
Lord
what
wilt
thou
have
me
do
?
Which
manifested
to
the
whole
World
,
as
well
as
to
St.
Paul
,
the
Divinity
of
that
voice
and
vision
.
Nothing
less
could
have
chang'd
in
an
Instant
,
the
superlative
zeal
of
an
Israelite
for
Moses
Law
,
to
run
on
a
suddain
in
a
contrary
stream
;
no
less
assistance
could
make
his
Ministry
,
and
Writings
to
be
seen
ever
since
by
all
Ages
,
to
out-do
the
Sun
in
usefulness
and
Glory
;
as
St.
[
](A47083-e168350-b)a
a
Chrysost.
Hom.
3.
c.
1.
Epist.
ad
Philipp
.
Chrysostome
proclaimes
in
a
Panegyrick
on
the
Consideration
,
(
the
most
elegant
strain
perhaps
in
all
his
works
,
)
upon
the
occasion
of
his
choosing
rather
to
abide
in
the
flesh
,
for
the
use
and
need
of
Christians
,
by
a
laborious
Ministry
;
than
to
be
with
Christ
in
bliss
and
rest
,
which
was
far
better
for
himself
,
Phil.
1.
23
,
24.
Transitive
love
,
or
charity
to
others
on
Earth
,
being
more
his
delight
and
perfection
,
than
immanent
self-love
in
Glory
:
So
contrary
is
self-love
,
and
especially
terminating
in
Carnal
,
and
Worldly
bliss
and
advantage
,
to
the
Spirit
of
a
Christian
;
being
therein
the
lively
Copy
of
the
Son
of
God
,
beginning
man's
Salvation
,
(
and
making
Eternal
Glory
his
own
by
merit
,
which
he
had
before
by
Inheritance
,
Phil.
2.6
,
9.
)
by
loving
others
before
himself
,
and
preferring
death
and
reproach
for
our
Redemption
,
before
the
continuance
of
his
Beatifical
Glory
,
which
he
had
with
the
Father
before
the
World
began
;
Joh.
17.5
.
rather
than
mankind
should
lye
for
ever
under
wrath
;
For
the
u●most
arrival
of
all
Christian
perfection
,
is
to
be
as
[
](A47083-e168450-b)b
b
Chrysost.
Hom.
10.
in
cap.
3.
Philip.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
second
Christs
,
in
the
imitation
of
his
vertues
:
And
Christ
is
never
exactly
transcrib'd
,
nor
his
Image
drawn
to
the
life
,
in
any
Soul
,
where
immanent
self-love
is
not
obliterated
,
and
transitive
self-love
,
or
Charity
,
(
or
the
love
of
our selves
in
Christ
,
and
all
his
members
for
his
sake
,
)
is
not
induc'd
in
its
place
:
Where
Christ
is
not
exemplified
,
in
three
conformities
:
In
his
death
,
in
his
life
,
in
his
Redamation
.
In
the
death
of
his
Cross
,
in
our
death
to
this
World
,
and
the
Flesh
,
and
self-love
,
and
lust
;
all
Crucified
to
us
,
and
we
to
them
,
Gal.
5.24.6
,
14.
In
his
life
,
and
exaltation
,
in
the
transmigration
of
our
hearts
and
affections
,
in
the
consequence
of
his
Grace
,
and
the
power
of
his
Resurrection
,
after
him
to
Heaven
,
Phil.
3.10
,
11
,
20.
Col.
3.1
,
2.
And
,
(
which
is
never
failing
,
and
is
in
the
Scripture
phrase
the
new
man
,
or
image
of
God
,
(
or
in
Cicero's
Dialect
,
)
Persona
Christiani
,
the
new
Christian
person
in
us
,
that
is
to
be
preserv'd
,
and
adorn'd
,
thence
forward
by
Congruous
Conversation
,
as
the
life
and
support
thereof
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Phil.
1.27
.
Only
let
your
Conversation
,
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
)
In
his
Redamations
,
and
counter-descent
into
our
hearts
from
Heaven
by
his
Holy
Spirit
,
to
fill
our
vacuities
and
expirations
,
and
to
maintain
the
exundations
of
our
Charity
after
our
beloved
,
with
new
supply
,
and
Divine
force
;
term'd
by
St.
Paul
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
supply
of
the
Spirit
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Phil.
1.19
.
And
,
if
ensurance
of
Salvation
be
the
point
in
question
;
neither
obedience
to
the
Pope
,
nor
being
within
the
Pale
of
Rome
,
can
effect
it
to
the
Conscience
;
nor
any
thing
else
,
but
this
Spirit
of
Christ
born
in
our
hearts
,
(
as
the
loving
Wife
her
Husbands
picture
at
her
breast
,
)
which
alone
can
secure
,
and
prove
it
to
us
,
and
that
in
a
high
measure
of
satisfaction
,
because
by
Divine
Institution
,
and
undertaking
,
ordain'd
to
be
the
seal
of
our
Salvation
,
and
the
earnest
of
our
Inheritance
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
until
the
Redemption
of
the
purchased
possession
,
as
it
is
expressed
,
Eph.
2.13
,
14.
being
as
the
Turfe
at
taking
possession
,
standing
for
all
the
rest
of
Land
;
or
the
Livery
and
Seisin
of
Heaven
in
its
first
fruits
left
in
our
hands
on
Earth
:
The
earnest
,
which
secures
our
bargain
,
and
contract
to
us
,
as
fully
and
effectually
,
as
if
we
had
it
in
our
possession
,
and
without
this
earnest
to
produce
,
(
which
steps
ever
into
the
heart
,
as
its
love
steps
out
after
Christ
,
and
that
ever
according
to
the
proportion
of
our
Faith
,
and
serious
view
of
Christ
in
its
benefits
,
and
beauty
;
for
ignoti
nulla
cupido
;
what
the
eye
never
sees
,
the
heart
never
covets
,
)
we
have
no
evidence
,
or
title
to
Son
ship
,
nor
consequently
to
Inheritance
,
Rom.
8.14.17
.
For
it
s
expresly
affirm'd
,
If
any
one
have
not
the
Spirit
of
God
,
he
is
none
of
his
,
v.
9.
And
Christ
in
us
(
thus
by
his
Spirit
)
and
the
flesh
dead
in
us
by
consequence
,
v.
9.
is
our
hope
of
glory
,
which
is
the
whole
Mystery
of
the
Gospel
,
Col.
1.26
,
27.
Whereby
every
true
Christian
is
re-born
,
and
conceived
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
Christ
was
;
and
rais'd
up
from
the
death
of
sin
,
by
that
Spirit
dwelling
in
him
,
which
rais'd
up
Christ
from
the
dead
v.
11.
and
predestinated
to
suffering
,
in
conformity
to
Christ
image
,
v.
30.18
.
and
like
Glory
,
by
like
Suffering
,
v.
17.
which
is
St.
Pauls
predestination
,
and
calling
according
to
Gods
purpose
,
v.
28
,
29.
whereby
all
,
that
own
him
before
men
,
by
suffering
,
are
his
Elect
;
as
they
,
that
to
save
themselves
deny
him
,
Reprobates
,
Mat.
10.32
,
33.
which
Spirit
of
Christ
is
first
freely
given
in
the
Ordinance
of
[
](A47083-e168870-b)c
c
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Chrysost.
Hom.
11.
in
cap.
3.
Philipp
.
of
Baptism
,
wherein
we
die
to
the
flesh
,
and
this
World
,
and
rise
again
to
Heaven
with
Christ
;
and
is
nourished
,
and
cherish'd
in
us
,
according
to
that
beginning
:
Every
being
,
that
God
founds
,
being
accompanied
with
im-bred
Law
,
and
Instincts
for
its
self-preservation
.
And
this
new
Creatures
self-preservation
is
performed
in
a
new
,
and
different
method
;
not
in
,
but
out
of
it self
.
It
preserves
it self
in
another
,
that
is
,
in
Christ
,
and
his
members
;
and
another
,
(
that
is
Christ
,
in
his
Spirit
,
)
in
it self
.
To
preserve
it self
in
it self
,
(
which
is
the
use
and
wisdom
of
this
World
,
that
is
to
perish
,
)
is
Antipathy
,
and
suffocation
to
the
Christian
Church
,
that
is
to
be
saved
.
Therefore
the
principal
Diet
,
and
aliment
of
this
new
Creature
,
(
whereby
its
fed
and
kept
alive
,
)
is
Gods
holy
word
and
Eucharist
,
whereby
these
mutual
Immeations
,
or
Christ
in
us
,
and
we
in
Christ
,
is
best
supported
,
and
preserved
:
The
Air
,
it
lives
and
breaths
in
,
is
fervent
prayer
;
whereby
it
dwells
out
of
it self
in
God
,
by
Divine
exstasie
;
and
God
in
it
,
by
Divine
Condescention
and
supply
.
The
Robe
it
wears
,
is
Humility
;
the
love
and
preference
of
another
before
it self
,
being
its
warmth
,
and
chief
content
,
and
Ornament
:
Its
Language
,
is
sincerity
before
God
and
man
;
which
it's
chiefest
Oratory
,
and
Eloquence
.
The
path
it
always
treads
,
and
walks
in
,
is
the
Spirit
,
and
not
the
Flesh
;
every
step
in
the
one
,
which
ends
in
self
,
and
this
World
,
being
its
death
and
suffocation
;
as
in
the
other
,
which
ends
in
God
,
and
that
to
come
,
its
life
and
liberty
.
All
the
parts
of
Christian
Religion
,
both
of
example
,
and
copy
,
are
performed
by
a
Counter-change
of
self
;
which
on
our
parts
can
only
be
done
by
the
heart
,
for
no
other
way
can
we
go
out
of
,
and
quit
,
our selves
.
The
sum
of
Christian
mystery
is
compriz'd
,
in
that
Of
God
in
Christ
reconciling
the
World
to
himself
.
2
Cor.
5.16
.
The
Original
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
making
an
exchange
between
Christ
,
and
our
human
Nature
;
(
the
nature
of
Reconciliation
,
being
to
be
one
within
another
,
as
the
falling
out
of
Friends
,
to
be
both
,
apart
,
and
in
themselves
,
)
whereby
our
sins
were
Construed
to
be
His.
Esa.
35.5
.
2
Cor.
5.16
.
And
his
righteousness
transferr'd
,
and
consign'd
to
us
.
2
Cor.
1.30
.
Such
an
Instance
of
stupendious
Grace
and
Love
,
as
no
heart
,
that
once
observ'd
the
least
glance
thereof
,
by
serious
faith
and
consideration
,
could
continue
to
be
its
own
,
ever
afterwards
;
but
its
nature
was
chang'd
,
and
its
Centre
alter'd
thereupon
;
and
it
strove
to
mount
towards
him
,
in
utmost
gratitude
,
to
answer
his
descent
towards
it
,
by
Infinite
compassion
.
And
finding
it self
over-match'd
at
love
,
it
turns
towards
his
weak
and
poor
members
;
and
Christ
is
ready
to
lay
his
Majesty
aside
,
and
to
try
it
there
;
and
to
accept
its
alms
and
forgiveness
in
formâ
pauperis
,
to
be
requited
by
him
in
formâ
dei
;
yea
to
exalt
our
charity
towards
our
Brethren
,
into
the
rate
,
and
likeness
of
his
Redemption
;
Be
kind
,
and
merciful
to
one
another
,
forgiving
one
another
your
Trespasses
;
(
which
with
St.
Chrysostom
,
is
the
greatest
of
Alms
)
even
as
God
in
Christ
hath
forgiven
you
.
Ephes.
4.32
.
The
Characteristical
distinguishing
duty
of
a
Christian
,
is
to
imitate
Christ
in
his
love
;
and
that
we
love
others
,
not
as
,
but
mutually
,
above
our selves
;
which
is
a
lesson
not
to
be
met
in
Tullies
Office
.
[
](A47083-e169240-b)a
a
Lactantius
lib.
5.
For
so
Christ
loved
us
;
for
had
he
loved
us
only
equally
,
or
next
to
himself
,
he
had
spar'd
himself
,
and
we
had
perish'd
for
ever
,
by
that
measure
.
We
that
are
strong
,
ought
to
bear
the
infirmities
of
the
weak
,
and
not
to
please
our selves
,
but
to
please
every
one
his
Neighbour
,
for
his
good
to
Edification
,
For
even
Christ
pleased
not
himself
.
Rom.
15.1
,
2
,
3.
And
this
chief
point
of
Christianity
,
is
,
the
greatest
Article
in
the
Brittish
Faith
and
tradition
,
among
all
sorts
,
High
,
and
Low
,
Rich
and
Poor
,
that
are
right
Brittish
Christians
,
not
degene●ating
from
the
Principles
of
their
Progenitors
,
(
as
●umbers
are
found
to
be
,
to
this
day
)
comprizing
all
Practical
Religion
,
and
Irreligion
towards
Neighbours
,
in
Syberwid
,
and
Ansyberwid
,
as
before
;
and
more
was
,
before
our
unnatural
Wa●●
,
and
il●
examples
;
and
more
yet
,
perhaps
,
before
the
mixtures
of
the
Nations
,
in
Henry
the
7th
.
Hereby
several
momentous
questions
in
Christianity
,
both
speculative
,
and
practical
,
may
be
easily
resolv'd
.
1.
Whether
Christian
obedience
,
or
a
good
life
,
be
conditional
to
the
Grace
of
the
Gospel
?
For
answer
;
Essentially
consequent
it
is
;
but
conditional
,
it
can
hardly
be
stil'd
with
any
propriety
.
It
s
Essential
to
the
being
of
a
Christian
,
to
be
Holy
,
Just
,
and
Sober
,
and
un-selfish
:
else
he
receives
the
Grace
of
God
in
vain
,
to
his
greater
account
,
and
guilt
,
than
if
he
had
ever
been
an
Heathen
,
and
without
God
.
A
vitious
,
unjust
,
unconscionable
Christian
,
is
an
Inconsistency
,
or
a
contradiction
;
as
much
as
a
Valiant
Coward
,
a
chast
Adulterer
,
an
honest
Cut-throat
,
a
Loyal
Rebel
,
a
Trayterous
Saint
,
a
Christian
Fiend
,
Satan
in
Christs
shape
,
or
Christ
in
Satan's
disposition
;
which
is
monstrous
Blasphemy
to
imagine
,
yet
the
daily
Blasphemy
of
all
Christians
,
that
live
unanswerably
to
their
high
Grace
and
Calling
:
But
conditional
,
it
ought
not
to
be
call'd
for
several
reasons
.
1.
Because
conditional
is
repugnant
and
destructive
of
Grace
,
in
its
Nature
,
and
end
;
what
's
conditional
,
is
not
Grace
:
what
's
Grace
,
is
not
conditional
;
especially
the
Grace
of
Christ
,
which
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
super-abounds
all
comparison
,
and
merit
,
or
contract
,
Rom.
5.21
.
The
design
of
Grace
,
is
to
win
the
heart
,
and
to
swallow
our
beings
,
to
become
one
with
Christ
;
but
the
nature
of
condition
,
(
which
is
Covenant
,
)
supposes
two
,
and
them
distinct
,
and
to
continue
so
asunder
,
and
so
to
undertake
and
perform
each
their
part
.
2.
Hereby
suppositions
will
be
implyed
,
that
are
contrary
to
sound
Doctrine
;
for
if
Grace
were
conditional
in
such
manner
,
that
condition
was
ever
concurrent
,
and
Indenting
,
and
coevous
with
it
;
and
neither
set
out
,
without
the
other
;
nor
could
Grace
be
exerted
,
without
the
condition
were
the
same
time
perform'd
,
either
really
,
or
by
fiction
,
through
belief
and
acceptation
,
which
is
equivalent
.
Now
it
's
manifest
,
we
did
not
love
God
,
but
he
first
loved
us
,
when
we
were
Enemies
,
Rom.
8.10
.
and
gave
himself
for
us
,
that
we
might
not
perish
,
but
live
;
besides
,
such
contemporary
contract
on
mans
part
,
to
indent
with
,
and
answer
Grace
on
God's
part
,
supposes
an
Ability
in
human
nature
,
before
Grace
,
to
undertake
for
it self
,
to
walk
worthy
of
the
Grace
it
shall
receive
;
and
is
as
absurd
,
and
incongruous
,
as
it
were
to
Imagine
,
that
God
,
before
he
would
enter
upon
man's
Creation
,
required
the
the
dust
of
the
Earth
,
(
whereof
he
was
to
be
made
)
to
enter
into
Articles
,
and
promise
,
that
it
should
walk
answerable
to
reason
,
after
it
were
made
into
man
,
and
received
Gods
breath
into
it
;
and
that
promise
to
be
believ'd
,
and
relyed
on
,
and
God
to
proceed
to
his
Creation
,
upon
that
belief
,
(
or
performance
in
fiction
)
of
the
condition
so
insisted
on
.
The
Red
Earth
being
as
much
qualified
to
pass
its
word
for
human
performance
at
mans
first
Creation
;
as
Corrupt
nature
,
to
pass
its
word
for
Christian
performances
,
upon
our
Regeneration
by
Grace
;
which
is
the
root
,
and
venom
of
Pelagianism
,
if
Pelagius
himself
went
so
far
.
3.
It
greatly
soyles
,
and
wrongs
unworthily
,
the
noble
spring
,
and
genuine
clearness
of
Evangelical
obedience
;
which
must
now
begin
to
arise
and
proceed
from
Interest
,
and
self-ends
within
us
,
which
before
did
spring
from
gratitude
,
and
Gods
grace
without
us
,
constraining
us
to
give
the
whole
glory
to
him
,
and
leaving
nothing
to
our selves
to
boast
off
:
these
two
obediences
differing
from
one
another
,
as
the
obedience
of
a
Servant
,
upon
the
score
of
Salary
and
contract
,
which
is
necessary
and
servile
,
from
the
obedience
of
a
child
,
upon
the
score
of
duty
,
and
nature
,
which
is
also
necessary
,
but
more
Generous
:
or
the
mutual
love
between
hearty
friends
,
from
that
which
is
between
Politicians
to
one
another
,
both
proceeding
(
as
all
our
Actions
do
)
from
self-preservation
;
the
one
Immanent
,
and
sordid
,
the
other
(
between
true
friends
,
)
Transitive
and
Divine
.
The
one
loves
himself
in
his
Friend
;
where
,
by
the
mutual
Transmigration
of
love
,
each
conceives
himself
to
be
the
other
:
The
other
loves
his
friend
in
himself
,
and
for
his
own
Immanent
ends
,
that
is
,
he
loves
himself
,
but
not
his
friend
.
It
is
a
great
slavery
and
grievance
,
to
be
tyed
up
to
Act
towards
God
,
upon
low
,
and
selfish
Principles
,
when
we
may
,
and
ought
to
move
upon
Generous
and
Transitive
:
to
Act
as
children
,
(
as
it
were
)
upon
childish
motives
,
when
we
may
,
and
ought
as
men
;
to
appear
before
a
Prince
in
old
Rags
,
when
we
may
in
good
Apparrel
.
To
have
no
other
Opinion
of
Christian
Heroes
,
but
that
they
were
chiefly
guided
by
self-interest
;
That
St.
Paul
loved
himself
,
as
much
,
or
more
than
Christ
;
or
King
Arthur
his
skin
above
his
Church
,
and
Country
;
than
which
,
what
greater
Indignity
can
be
offer●d
to
their
memories
?
4.
It
curtails
the
rewards
of
the
other
life
,
which
will
be
scanter
to
those
,
that
were
Religious
for
their
own
benefit
,
and
Interest
only
;
than
to
those
that
acted
out
of
thankfulness
to
their
Redeemer
,
above
any
private
ends
whatsoever
;
for
the
one
serv'd
Christ
,
the
other
themselves
;
the
ends
of
the
one
was
duty
,
and
service
,
more
than
reward
;
of
the
other
,
reward
,
and
benefit
,
more
than
duty
.
The
one
shall
have
more
in
the
end
,
of
what
was
less
in
his
Intention
;
the
other
no
more
by
his
bargain
,
than
what
he
aim'd
at
.
The
one
obtains
Heaven
,
as
a
Gracious
recompence
for
the
improvement
of
his
Morality
,
the
other
a
Heaven
of
Heavens
above
his
contract
,
or
expectation
,
for
walking
answerable
to
his
High
Calling
and
Dignity
.
5.
It
s
a
weaker
tye
and
engagement
●o
Holiness
of
Life
,
this
principle
,
I
say
,
of
Grace
in
suspence
,
than
freely
bestowed
and
absolute
;
under
the
one
,
men
act
by
option
and
choice
,
under
the
other
by
obligation
and
necessity
.
It
is
in
mens
power
,
juri
suo
cedere
,
to
dispense
with
their
option
,
and
to
quit
their
felicity
for
a
lust
,
(
or
as
they
please
;
)
but
it
is
not
in
their
power
to
dispense
with
their
obligation
,
or
deny
the
truth
,
and
its
equitable
consequence
;
withall
,
the
one
strives
to
arrive
to
spiritual
greatness
,
upon
the
stock
of
nature
,
the
other
to
maintain
it
in
himself
,
already
had
,
by
walking
answerable
to
himself
:
Failer
in
the
one
,
is
the
loss
of
what
he
never
had
;
in
the
other
,
an
Infamous
degradation
from
the
highest
Dignity
enjoyed
:
The
fall
of
the
one
,
is
like
that
of
Adam
,
from
Paradice
to
wrath
;
of
the
other
,
like
the
fall
of
Angels
,
from
Heaven
.
And
the
greater
is
the
precipice
,
the
greater
is
mens
fear
and
caution
about
their
Station
.
2.
Whether
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
may
not
press
to
Christian
duties
,
upon
the
principles
of
Morality
and
Philosophy
,
as
well
as
upon
supernatural
principles
of
Faith
,
seeing
the
same
God
is
the
Author
of
Nature
,
and
Reason
,
as
well
as
of
Grace
and
Faith
?
For
answer
,
sure
both
may
be
us'd
in
their
place
;
for
both
work
upon
the
Soul
in
the
strength
of
self-preservation
,
which
necessitates
to
Action
,
but
the
self-preservation
driven
at
by
the
one
,
is
immanent
and
homely
,
by
the
other
,
transitive
and
generous
,
and
Heavenly
:
But
they
than
prefer
the
one
,
and
condemn
the
other
method
,
mutually
censure
and
traduce
one
another
,
as
the
Corrupters
of
the
Faith
,
or
depravers
of
mens
Manners
;
and
fasten
odious
characters
of
Calvinists
,
or
Puritans
;
or
Pelagians
,
or
Arminians
,
upon
each
other
.
For
many
by
Preaching
unconditional
Grace
,
are
observ'd
to
beget
a
Sect
of
Libertines
,
and
Hypocrites
,
instead
of
Christians
;
who
,
let
them
never
so
much
forget
the
duty
of
Justice
,
and
Charity
,
and
Truth
,
to
their
Neighbours
,
or
of
Obedience
,
and
Loyalty
towards
their
Christian
Governours
,
though
none
more
selfish
,
and
censorious
,
and
covetous
,
and
proud
,
or
more
contrary
to
the
meek
and
self-denying
Heavenly
temper
of
our
Saviour
;
yet
none
must
be
more
Gods
people
,
or
greater
Saints
in
his
Church
,
because
of
a
dexterity
they
have
above
others
,
to
give
him
the
honour
of
his
free
Grace
by
fervent
Complement
,
and
a
wordy
profession
;
whilst
others
must
pass
but
for
Moral
men
,
or
meer
Heathens
in
Civil
termes
,
that
live
better
,
and
Prate
less
:
Others
,
on
the
other
side
,
to
prevent
such
unworthy
abuse
of
Grace
,
as
to
make
it
a
cloak
for
maliciousness
,
or
to
turn
it
into
wantonness
,
mould
the
Gospel
anew
by
strong
Parts
,
and
stick
it
all
over
with
Provisoes
,
and
Conditions
,
(
as
Tyrants
their
Acts
of
Oblivion
,
)
and
make
a
New
Moral
Phylosophy
of
Christian
Divinity
,
with
some
Scripture
leaves
spread
for
Ornament
about
the
Corners
,
but
the
substance
of
the
Aliment
being
from
the
breast
of
Nature
.
And
that
Rock
of
free-Grace
,
(
whereon
so
many
stumbled
and
fell
,
)
is
far
remov'd
out
of
all
sight
and
mention
,
that
Christians
shall
be
as
free
,
and
fa●e
hereafter
,
from
the
danger
of
its
influence
,
as
Heathens
ever
were
,
and
shall
no
more
be
abus'd
,
or
lull'd
into
Vice
,
or
immortality
,
upon
hopes
of
a
Saviour
to
bring
them
off
,
but
they
must
bring
themselves
off
,
or
Christ
shall
serve
them
in
little
stead
;
which
the
other
traduce
as
an
Arminian
,
or
manifestly
Pelagian
method
of
Salvation
,
contrary
to
the
mind
of
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
,
and
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
For
the
Solution
of
this
difficulty
,
and
to
contribute
endeavours
to
reconcile
the
well
meaning
sort
of
either
side
.
Men
are
to
be
consider'd
and
distinguish'd
,
into
several
degrees
and
orders
;
into
Heathens
,
or
Christians
,
which
differ
in
kind
;
and
these
again
into
Babes
,
or
Perfect
men
in
Christ
,
which
differ
but
in
degree
;
for
all
are
either
wholly
selfish
,
and
worldly
,
and
Carnal
,
(
as
are
all
out
of
Christ
,
)
or
highly
Spiritual
,
and
self-Annihilated
,
and
Heavenly
,
as
are
those
within
the
School
of
Christ
,
as
are
of
the
highest
form
therein
;
or
of
a
mixt
sort
between
both
,
on
the
frontiers
between
the
flesh
and
spirit
,
an
unpeaceable
station
,
subject
by
turnes
to
the
inroads
and
prevalence
of
both
,
being
mortal
enemies
to
one
another
.
The
Truth
also
is
to
be
considered
,
either
absolutely
in
it self
;
or
in
its
due
and
suitable
application
,
to
these
several
capacities
and
tempers
.
Of
which
distinctions
we
find
Christ
himself
to
be
a
great
approver
,
who
would
not
have
his
little
ones
offended
,
Mat.
18.6
.
Nor
his
Pearles
cast
before
Swine
,
Mat.
7.6
.
Nor
his
bread
given
to
Dogs
,
nor
denyed
to
Children
,
c.
15.26
.
And
no
Rule
was
more
exactly
observ'd
by
his
Apostles
,
especially
St.
Paul
,
wherein
he
is
most
carefully
noted
by
St.
Cbrysostom
,
(
wherein
lyes
also
the
excellency
of
those
Commentaries
,
)
Now
he
argues
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
reasoning
after
the
manner
of
men
,
or
human
reason
,
Rom.
3.5
.
assigning
the
cause
to
be
their
Infirmity
,
Rom.
6.19
.
as
who
would
hardly
believe
any
further
,
than
they
were
convinc'd
by
reason
.
At
other
times
,
(
when
he
hath
to
do
with
more
perfect
Christians
,
more
strongly
establish'd
in
the
faith
,
)
He
warnes
and
minds
them
of
a
higher
rule
to
wal●●
by
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Col.
2.8
.
according
to
Christ
in
his
death
and
exaltation
to
the
right
hand
of
God
,
Col.
3.1
,
2
,
3.
and
not
according
to
the
weak
and
beggarly
Elements
of
this
transitory
World
,
or
the
Philosophy
of
human
model
and
Tradition
,
which
differs
from
the
wisdom
that
is
in
Christ
,
as
Earth
from
Heaven
,
or
Death
from
life
:
Here
,
he
speaks
to
his
Auditors
,
as
to
Babes
,
or
Carnal
men
.
And
I
Brethren
could
not
speak
to
you
,
as
unto
Spiritual
,
but
to
you
,
as
unto
Carnal
,
even
as
to
Babes
in
Christ
,
I
have
fed
you
with
milk
,
and
not
with
meat
,
for
hitherto
you
are
not
able
to
bear
,
neither
yet
now
are
you
able
.
In
another
place
,
saith
he
,
Strong
meat
belongeth
to
them
that
are
of
full
Age
,
or
of
perfection
;
Therefore
leaving
the
principles
of
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
let
us
go
on
to
perfection
,
Heb.
5.
ult.
6.1
.
&c.
Therefore
the
primitive
Church
divided
her
Disciples
into
several
formes
,
and
degrees
;
Catechumens
,
and
Believers
,
&c.
some
higher
,
than
others
,
who
were
to
be
differently
instructed
,
with
weaker
,
or
stronger
aliment
,
according
to
their
several
tempers
and
capacities
.
At
Athens
St.
Paul
reasons
with
Philosophers
,
from
the
light
of
nature
;
at
Ephesus
and
Philippi
,
from
the
Creed
,
and
the
Cross
,
and
the
Resurrection
.
St.
Chrysostom
,
in
his
great
Christian
Auditory
,
uses
an
Apology
for
quoting
Heathen
Testimony
before
them
;
(
where
the
matter
seem'd
to
require
it
,
)
upon
the
like
account
Aristotle
conceived
young
men
,
by
reason
of
their
heady
passions
,
to
be
unfit
Auditors
of
his
Ethicks
:
Which
Considerations
being
premised
,
and
proved
:
This
Controversy
may
be
decided
in
three
Conclusions
.
1.
Grace
is
to
be
affirmed
to
be
free
and
unconditional
;
and
not
to
depend
upon
human
merit
,
and
performance
,
which
it
infinitely
surpasses
,
as
well
in
point
of
time
,
as
of
love
undeserved
:
and
that
Divinity
,
which
degenerates
into
a
meer
Moral
Philosophy
,
is
to
be
suspected
,
as
unsound
,
and
far
short
of
their
Orthodoxy
,
who
assert
,
and
maintain
the
free
love
,
and
Grace
of
God
in
Christ
.
The
principles
of
the
one
,
going
no
higher
than
immanent
,
and
Carnal
self-preservation
,
which
the
old
man
,
and
Heathenism
could
reach
;
the
other
,
to
transitive
and
Divine
,
proper
to
Christians
,
or
the
new-man
in
Christ
.
2.
That
Christian
edification
,
(
which
is
to
be
heeded
next
after
absolute
Truth
,
)
is
most
with
them
,
who
attemper
their
Doctrines
to
the
several
maturities
of
their
hearers
;
Being
all
things
to
all
men
,
that
they
may
gain
some
,
convincing
natural
men
with
natural
light
,
and
those
that
are
Spiritual
,
with
the
demonstration
of
the
Spirit
and
Truth
.
For
the
glorious
light
of
free
grace
,
which
drinks
up
the
pure
soul
in
gratitude
,
and
redamation
,
is
too
strong
a
lustre
for
weak
and
Carnal
eyes
,
enough
to
blind
them
into
security
and
libertinism
;
the
soil
being
not
fully
fitted
for
this
Heauenly
seed
,
such
are
better
manur'd
and
prepar'd
by
rational
culture
,
to
become
right
men
in
the
first
place
,
to
the
end
they
may
become
right
Christians
in
the
next
;
and
their
false
health
,
and
confidence
to
be
cast
down
,
with
the
discovery
of
their
natural
Disease
,
and
danger
,
that
their
Cure
,
and
their
Physitian
,
may
be
rightly
valued
by
them
;
the
servile
spirit
of
bondage
is
best
tam●d
by
a
suitable
terrour
and
Discipline
.
The
Husbands
of
the
Amazons
conquer'd
their
servants
,
(
who
had
married
their
Wives
in
their
absence
,
)
when
they
brought
their
whips
into
the
field
against
them
,
who
proved
too
hard
before
for
their
Masters
,
at
Weapons
of
War
.
Divinity
,
in
the
form
of
Philosophy
,
may
edifie
Heathens
,
that
are
in
the
form
of
Christians
;
but
Christians
that
are
sincere
,
and
able
to
know
Christ's
voice
from
anothers
,
are
scandaliz'd
,
and
troubled
at
nothing
more
,
than
at
the
change
of
of
their
Gospel
,
and
the
return
of
Heathenism
:
which
is
then
intended
,
when
the
milk
is
maintain'd
to
be
strong
meat
;
and
what
served
for
edification
to
some
,
is
raised
to
be
an
absolute
Law
of
Truth
,
for
all
;
and
grace
to
give
place
to
morality
.
Which
is
manifest
Palagianism
,
or
Heathenism
reviv'd
,
which
the
Church
hath
been
so
careful
to
condemn
;
though
Pelagius
himself
perhaps
,
intended
his
Principles
no
further
,
than
to
the
edification
,
and
conviction
of
corrupt
,
and
carnal
Christians
,
who
walked
short
,
of
the
light
of
Nature
,
(
as
some
Pious
,
and
great
Di●ines
have
in
other
times
,
)
and
not
for
an
Vniversal
standing
Truth
,
throughout
the
Church
of
Christ
,
which
had
been
absolute
Heresie
.
As
in
a-like
instance
,
though
eyes
,
and
ears
be
attributed
to
God
,
by
his
own
word
,
for
the
sake
of
our
weak
capacities
,
to
infer
from
thence
,
that
God
is
really
Corporeal
,
as
other
mortals
be
,
were
to
run
by
such
mistake
,
into
the
Blasphemous
Heresie
of
the
Anthropomorphites
.
3.
That
in
our
Christian
Congregation
,
which
consist
of
mixt
tempers
,
some
perfect
Christians
,
some
but
Babes
in
Christ
,
some
meer
Heathens
,
in
the
shape
of
Christians
;
A
right
Minister
of
God
,
may
and
ought
to
be
stor'd
with
varieties
;
with
Milk
,
and
Strong
Meat
,
Divinity
and
Philosophy
,
in
his
Sermons
,
according
to
mens
several
needs
.
Nor
are
the
defenders
of
free
Grace
,
and
the
truth
,
to
reproach
him
streight
for
an
Arminian
,
or
Pelagian
;
or
our
Conditionalists
,
or
Moralists
,
for
a
Puritan
,
as
long
as
he
obtrudes
not
,
his
expedients
of
Edification
,
as
Articles
of
Faith
;
as
long
as
he
keeps
himself
within
St.
Paul's
distinction
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
that
,
I
delivered
,
as
a
Philosopher
,
for
some
mens
satisfaction
,
but
not
as
a
Christian
,
for
a
General
rule
of
Evangelical
Truth
to
all
:
resolving
to
take
nothing
for
such
,
against
the
Scripture
,
or
his
Creed
,
or
his
Church
.
The
third
Question
is
more
Practical
and
to
the
point
.
What
sets
the
soul
within
the
Church
of
Christ
in
Heaven
,
out
of
which
,
none
can
be
ever
saved
,
nor
in
it
,
ever
lost
?
A
Roman
Catholick
,
if
asked
,
will
say
,
To
be
within
the
Pale
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
to
be
subject
to
the
Pope
,
and
to
believe
as
the
Church
believes
,
will
do
it
;
and
nothing
else
without
it
.
For
let
a
man
be
never
so
vitious
,
and
Ungodly
,
if
he
stick
close
to
their
Church
,
(
which
is
allowed
to
be
consistent
,
provided
he
have
the
Absolution
of
a
Priest
,
at
the
last
gasp
upon
his
sorrow
and
condition
;
(
or
if
this
be
wanting
)
upon
his
attrition
,
or
fear
of
Hell
;
)
he
shall
not
miss
Eternal
Salvation
,
nor
ever
attain
the
same
,
if
he
be
a
Protestant
,
though
never
so
holy
,
or
charitable
,
or
Penitent
,
and
believing
;
so
are
such
Casuists
,
for
their
want
of
love
to
the
truth
,
delivered
over
to
deceive
,
both
themselves
,
and
others
.
But
to
wave
all
parties
,
and
to
give
a
plain
and
clear
answer
according
to
the
truth
,
(
or
the
mind
of
God
in
his
word
,
which
is
the
same
,
)
which
the
soul
and
Conscience
loves
to
believe
,
and
build
upon
,
before
any
human
Authority
whatsoever
.
This
question
may
be
divided
into
two
points
,
or
Issues
;
Stricti
juris
,
&
largi
.
1.
What
that
is
,
that
makes
one
a
Member
of
that
Heavenly
Church
;
which
if
he
wants
,
he
is
none
.
2.
What
makes
him
more
assuredly
of
it
,
than
many
others
,
that
yet
be
in
it
.
The
first
question
is
best
answer'd
,
in
St.
Paul's
Phrase
,
in
one
word
;
in
the
sence
of
that
Phrase
,
in
three
:
By
the
first
,
he
is
of
this
Salvifical
Church
;
who
is
in
Christ
,
he
is
not
of
it
,
who
is
out
of
Christ
,
Rom.
8
,
1.
Here
the
issue
is
short
and
clear
,
with
St.
Paul
;
(
Not
to
be
In
,
or
out
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
this
he
never
saith
)
but
in
,
or
out
,
of
Christ
,
which
he
affirms
throughout
.
Neither
Jew
nor
Gentile
,
nor
Greek
,
nor
Barbarian
,
nor
Brittain
,
nor
Roman
,
nor
English
,
or
Scot
,
or
Irish
,
are
nearer
,
or
further
from
Salvation
,
by
their
Countrey
,
but
their
conditions
:
Not
by
their
first
birth
,
which
is
Temporal
,
but
their
second
which
is
Celestial
and
Catholick
,
and
one
and
the
same
,
to
all
true
Christians
,
stil●d
for
this
Originally
,
the
Brethren
.
Neither
Circumcision
,
nor
uncircumcision
,
nor
the
skin
Black
,
or
White
,
nor
a
Pall
from
the
body
of
St.
Peter
,
nor
the
Vest
of
St.
Francis
,
to
be
buried
in
;
nor
dispensations
Seal'd
in
Lead
,
more
lasting
than
Wax
,
nor
sprinkling
,
nor
bathing
in
Holy
Water
,
can
avail
any
thing
to
save
the
soul
,
or
to
purifie
the
heart
,
but
only
faith
which
worketh
by
love
.
Act.
15.9
.
Gal.
5.6
.
Nor
the
sign
of
the
Cross
alone
,
nor
the
very
nails
,
and
wood
of
the
Cross
it self
,
were
they
to
be
seen
and
touch'd
,
nor
any
other
contact
,
or
show
,
or
specious
title
,
nor
the
entring
in
at
Porta
Caeli
,
at
a
Jubile
,
nor
the
Popes
Canonization
,
nor
the
name
and
title
of
Roman-Catholick
,
nor
the
Holy
Roman
Church
,
like
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
with
them
in
the
old
Testament
,
Jer.
7.4
.
or
saying
Lord
,
Lord
,
with
them
in
the
New
,
Math.
7.21
.
can
give
entrance
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
but
the
doing
the
will
of
our
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
.
And
did
not
this
old
anile
faith
of
Modern
Rome
,
which
serves
to
make
so
many
Catholick
Sons
of
their
Church
,
serve
as
much
to
make
them
children
Universally
in
understanding
also
,
(
which
the
Apostle
dislikes
,
1
Cor.
14
,
20.
)
their
practices
would
have
more
of
their
own
suspition
,
and
less
of
their
Neighbour's
Censures
.
What
can
any
mortal
excellency
,
that
hath
visibility
,
and
hic
&
nunc
,
or
perishing
Temporality
stamp'd
upon
it
,
signifie
to
Christians
,
who
are
not
of
this
World
,
as
Christians
,
but
of
the
World
to
come
,
by
faith
?
And
look
not
at
the
things
,
which
are
seen
,
but
at
the
the
things
which
are
not
seen
;
for
the
things
which
are
seen
,
are
Temporal
,
but
the
things
which
are
not
seen
,
are
Eternal
.
It
's
true
,
as
men
,
we
are
to
prefer
,
and
provide
for
the
nearest
in
flesh
unto
us
,
before
others
,
or
else
we
are
worse
than
Infidels
;
and
prefer
our
Country
,
and
our
Prince
,
before
our
own
flesh
,
and
life
,
or
else
we
fall
short
of
Noble
Heathens
:
but
as
Christians
,
who
is
to
be
nearest
to
us
,
but
he
,
that
is
holiest
,
and
likest
to
God
and
Christ
?
How
unlike
Christians
therefore
are
they
,
in
their
estimates
and
measures
,
who
think
any
man
is
a
better
or
worse
Christian
,
or
more
capable
or
incapable
of
Salvation
,
for
being
of
this
,
or
that
place
,
or
City
,
or
Nation
on
Earth
,
rather
than
for
having
his
affection
with
Christ
in
Heaven
at
Gods
right
hand
.
Col.
1.3
.
In
whom
is
neither
Greek
,
nor
Jew
,
Circumcision
,
nor
Vncircumcision
,
Barbarian
,
Scythian
,
Bond
nor
Free
,
but
Christ
is
all
,
and
in
all
,
Col.
3.11
.
2
Cor
5.16
.
Math.
12.50
.
Act.
10.34
,
35.
But
how
Antichristian
is
it
,
to
make
a
contrary
measure
of
Salvation
,
to
curse
them
as
Hereticks
,
though
they
be
in
Christ
,
that
be
not
of
their
way
and
Communion
?
and
bless
them
as
Catholicks
,
though
out
of
Christ
,
if
they
be
?
According
to
the
sence
of
that
Phrase
,
it
may
be
further
answer'd
,
in
three
words
.
1.
To
be
Christ's
and
not
his
own
.
2.
to
dye
in
his
death
to
Earth
:
3.
to
live
in
his
life
to
Heaven
.
1.
To
be
Christ's
,
and
not
his
own
.
All
are
yours
,
and
ye
are
Christ's
.
1
Cor.
3.22
,
23.
and
2
Cor.
5.15
.
Christ
dyed
for
all
,
that
none
should
live
unto
themselves
.
No
Christian
is
to
live
unto
himself
,
but
unto
Christ
.
He
is
to
eat
,
and
drink
,
and
converse
,
and
rise
,
and
lye
down
,
and
labour
,
and
rest
,
and
study
,
and
serve
,
and
obey
,
and
command
,
and
rule
,
and
to
bring
up
,
or
provide
for
children
,
and
relieve
the
poor
,
and
poor
friends
,
every
thing
,
as
to
Christ
,
as
guided
by
his
Law
,
and
accountable
to
his
Judicature
.
For
he
cannot
be
said
to
be
a
Servant
to
another
,
that
minds
his
own
affairs
,
or
pleasure
altogether
,
and
never
his
Master's
,
but
when
himself
pleases
,
for
a
spurt
or
humour
.
Neither
is
any
selfish
person
a
Servant
of
Christ
,
nor
a
true
salvable
Christian
by
consequence
;
but
is
one
,
that
sets
up
for
himself
;
And
is
not
under
Christ's
Law
and
will
,
but
his
own
.
Neither
shall
be
under
his
pay
,
but
must
must
expect
his
reward
,
and
Salvation
from
himself
,
as
he
lived
wholly
to
,
and
for
himself
;
and
his
Conscience
cannot
gain-say
this
Law
;
for
such
a
one
never
hath
Communion
with
God
,
(
as
all
true
Christians
have
)
but
only
with
himself
,
like
a
Rebel
Mock-god
,
ordering
all
things
in
the
World
for
his
own
ends
;
as
God
doth
all
,
for
his
own
glory
;
and
never
durst
trust
God
so
far
,
as
to
go
out
of
himself
for
his
sake
:
In
himself
shall
he
therefore
ever
remain
,
and
out
of
Christ
forever
;
because
he
never
had
the
honesty
,
to
give
God
his
glory
;
nor
the
faith
,
to
give
his
heart
,
that
is
himself
to
his
Redeemer
.
2.
To
dye
in
Christs
death
,
to
the
Pomp
and
vanity
of
the
World
;
which
according
to
St.
Paul's
comment
,
is
the
mystical
Christian
meaning
,
and
fulfilling
of
the
Ancient
Circumcision
.
Col.
2.11
,
12.
Phil.
3.3
.
Gal.
6.14
,
16.
That
,
as
amongst
the
Jews
,
who
ever
was
uncircumcised
,
was
to
be
cut
off
from
his
people
;
so
all
,
among
Christians
,
that
live
to
their
flesh
,
in
luxury
,
and
uncleanness
,
in
wordly
pride
,
and
vain-glory
,
and
carnal
security
,
and
give
their
heart
from
Christ
to
his
Enemy
,
to
sin
,
and
Satan
,
and
the
World
,
contrary
to
the
Christian
vow
,
cannot
belong
to
Christ
;
but
are
spiritually
uncircumcised
,
and
to
be
for
ever
cut
off
from
the
hopes
and
priviledge
of
a
Christian
Israelite
.
Some
strongly
led
by
their
Carnal
will
,
(
which
easily
believes
what
it
loves
,
)
think
their
lusts
,
and
their
Lord
,
may
agree
;
and
Salvation
,
and
a
sinful
life
,
stand
well
together
;
what
advantage
else
hath
a
Christian
,
by
having
a
Saviour
,
above
a
Heathen
,
who
hath
none
?
and
is
not
this
an
honourable
requital
then
,
to
make
Christ
,
who
came
to
destroy
the
works
of
the
Devil
,
a
greater
Patron
for
them
,
than
the
Devil
himself
?
and
to
fortifie
his
temptations
to
sin
,
with
Indemnity
.
Such
suggestions
,
and
delusions
are
not
to
be
answer'd
,
but
abhorr'd
.
Shall
we
continue
in
sin
,
that
grace
may
abound
?
God
forbid
.
Rom.
6.1
,
2.
or
to
be
seriously
warn'd
and
monish'd
,
with
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Have
a
care
,
be
not
deceived
;
neither
Fornicators
,
nor
Idolators
,
nor
Adulterers
,
nor
Effeminate
,
nor
Abusers
of
themselves
with
mankind
,
nor
Theeves
,
nor
Coveteous
,
nor
Drunkards
,
nor
Revilers
,
nor
Extortioners
,
shall
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
1
Cor.
6
:
9
,
3.
To
live
with
Christ
in
Heaven
,
or
to
have
our
affection
.
and
Conversation
in
Heaven
;
from
whence
we
look
for
the
Saviour
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Phil.
3.20
.
Col.
3.2
.
For
his
affections
,
cannot
chuse
but
be
with
Christ
,
if
his
heart
be
with
him
;
but
his
heart
can
never
be
with
him
,
till
it
be
se●sible
of
his
grace
:
nor
be
sensible
of
his
〈…〉
see
its
danger
,
and
deliverance
by
him
,
and
〈◊〉
he
can
never
see
,
without
hearing
Gods
word
,
and
believing
his
Gospel
.
Clear
therefore
it
is
,
Conscience
it self
being
judge
,
that
where
there
is
no
pulse
of
Heavenly
life
,
and
concomitancy
of
the
heart
after
Christ
in
his
Exaltation
;
there
is
no
belief
,
and
who
hath
no
belief
,
is
no
Christian
:
He
may
pass
for
a
Protestant
,
or
Catholick
,
for
his
profession
before
men
,
but
God
and
his
heart
will
pronounce
him
to
be
an
Infidel
,
and
out
of
Christ
at
the
last
day
:
and
here
,
great
is
the
usefulness
and
service
of
a
wary
Conscience
,
and
a
faithful
Pastor
to
be
its
Adjutant
and
guide
.
The
second
question
is
,
who
are
in
Christ
,
with
a
stronger
title
,
and
firmer
possession
,
than
others
of
their
Brethren
?
Or
who
they
be
,
that
be
no
punies
,
but
compleat
Graduates
,
and
of
the
highest
form
and
degree
in
the
Church
of
Heaven
?
All
men
are
ambitious
of
excelling
their
Brethren
,
either
in
Riches
or
Honour
,
or
Precedency
,
or
Parts
,
or
Learning
,
or
Activity
,
or
Beauty
,
or
in
their
very
Clothes
.
And
no
where
is
their
more
scope
,
or
encouragement
,
or
praise
,
and
honour
,
from
God
,
and
man
,
and
Conscience
;
and
less
danger
of
wrong
,
or
envy
,
than
in
the
honest
ambition
of
being
the
greatest
man
with
God
in
Heaven
;
and
surer
of
being
saved
,
than
many
others
;
to
be
a
Christian
,
not
in
the
Positive
degree
only
,
but
also
in
the
superlative
,
according
as
the
Apostle
Beseeches
and
exhorts
all
,
by
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
as
they
have
received
,
how
they
ought
to
walk
,
and
to
please
God
,
so
they
would
abound
more
and
more
,
1
Thess.
4.1
.
And
Heroes
,
and
Worthyes
,
and
men
taller
than
others
by
the
Head
,
belonging
to
the
Heavenly
Kingdom
,
may
be
met
,
and
found
on
Earth
,
amongst
all
Ages
,
and
Conditions
,
and
Degrees
,
High
and
Low
,
Young
and
Old
,
Rich
and
Poor
.
For
Instance
,
he
is
Princeps
Civitatis
,
a
Grandee
of
this
Heavenly
City
,
who
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
first
mark
with
the
Apostle
,
to
qualifie
a
man
to
be
a
Bishop
,
1
Tim.
3.2
.
there
translated
blameless
;
but
may
well
signifie
,
one
that
is
unsurprizeable
in
his
Christian
principles
,
and
profession
,
and
watch
,
by
any
lust
,
or
temptation
,
or
worldly
Allurement
;
alwayes
retaining
his
Baptismal
vow
,
and
love
,
and
Allegiance
,
and
fear
of
God
,
in
his
remembrance
and
esteem
;
and
that
in
all
times
,
and
places
,
and
companies
,
by
an
uniform
,
healthy
,
victorious
sobriety
,
and
vigilance
over
his
heart
,
and
fancy
,
and
senses
;
subject
to
no
Convulsion-fits
,
or
Spiritual
Epilepsies
,
or
scandalous
fallings
:
But
having
Heaven
ever
present
in
his
eye
,
(
to
the
life
,
)
to
cure
all
weariness
,
and
fainting
,
and
to
out-bid
all
Worldly
and
Carnal
Allurements
.
Keeping
himself
altogether
with
God
,
or
,
as
near
as
may
be
,
to
Him
;
having
no
end
,
or
design
ever
in
his
heart
,
that
doth
not
finally
reach
his
Lord
;
no
thought
therein
;
that
his
God
doth
disallow
,
or
take
unkind
;
no
word
in
his
mouth
to
be
publish'd
without
His
License
,
no
bargain
or
sale
without
his
God
to
approve
and
supervise
it
to
be
just
;
and
keeps
no
Company
,
but
with
the
living
Images
of
his
God
,
for
every
vertue
;
Is
inseparable
from
Church
,
and
Sacraments
,
where
he
is
sure
to
meet
with
his
God
,
by
special
promise
and
appointment
.
And
either
Reads
,
or
Prayes
without
ceasing
,
at
all
Intervals
of
business
,
that
he
and
his
God
,
may
be
ever
within
hearing
of
one
another
,
which
is
effected
with
success
,
while
God
is
ever
speaking
to
him
,
or
he
to
his
God
:
Which
is
an
infallible
method
to
be
ever
with
God
,
that
is
,
to
be
in
the
Church
of
Heaven
,
(
while
he
is
on
Earth
,
)
by
prefruition
.
He
is
another
great
Prince
,
or
Peer
,
that
bears
great
sway
and
rule
,
and
hath
large
,
and
fair
Possessions
,
and
domaines
,
in
this
Heavenly
Territory
;
that
bears
a
Martyrial
breast
,
and
a
fixt
Resolution
,
to
come
off
with
Faith
,
and
a
good
Conscience
,
in
all
his
Tryals
,
though
not
with
life
:
Being
never
touch'd
,
or
hurt
,
but
where
his
Interest
and
adherence
to
Christ
(
where
he
computes
his
self
,
and
being
wholly
to
be
,
)
comes
to
be
shaken
and
assaulted
.
And
feels
no
heat
in
flames
,
no
rubs
in
Persecution
,
to
prove
his
love
,
and
to
make
good
his
March
,
and
Progress
under
his
Saviour's
Flagg
;
but
dants
all
that
stand
in
his
way
,
with
his
immoveable
Innocence
,
and
Heavenly
unconcernedness
:
And
makes
all
Tyrants
,
and
Atheists
confess
,
they
have
not
strength
and
power
enough
,
to
shock
his
constancy
;
nor
the
whole
World
wrongs
,
and
vexations
enough
,
to
overwhelm
his
patience
and
forgivenness
.
For
the
World
,
with
all
its
terrours
and
preparations
,
is
but
a
dead
Host
,
already
subdued
,
and
crucified
to
his
hand
,
in
the
Cross
of
his
General
;
through
whom
he
is
more
than
Conquerour
,
and
altogether
inseparable
from
him
,
by
that
love
in
his
heart
;
Which
neither
Tribulation
,
nor
distress
,
nor
Persecution
,
nor
Famine
,
nor
Nakedness
,
nor
Peril
,
nor
Sword
,
nor
Death
,
nor
Life
,
nor
Angels
,
nor
Principalities
,
nor
Powers
,
nor
things
present
,
nor
things
to
come
,
nor
height
,
nor
depth
,
nor
any
other
Creature
,
can
divide
from
God
;
but
maintains
his
ground
,
though
but
one
,
against
the
whole
World
;
who
may
perhaps
prevail
to
seperate
his
Body
from
his
Soul
;
but
never
,
his
Soul
and
Heart
from
Christ
,
nor
from
his
love
,
or
Laws
.
This
Caelestial
Champion
is
hardly
to
be
exceeded
,
o●
out-done
by
any
,
but
by
●
Joseph
,
encountring
flames
,
burning
not
only
his
flesh
,
but
his
very
Soul
and
outgoing
all
other
Martyrs
,
that
keep
the
Field
,
by
running
away
from
his
enemy
,
and
his
thoughts
,
and
from
himself
,
into
the
bosome
,
and
protection
,
and
fear
of
God
;
transforming
the
flattering
visage
of
his
lust
into
deformity
,
and
flat
Rebellion
against
Heaven
,
by
the
glass
of
consideration
,
or
consultation
with
his
Heavenly
Interest
and
gratitude
,
How
can
I
do
this
great
wickedness
and
sin
against
God
?
Gen.
39.9
.
Chastity
and
purity
of
Soul
and
Body
,
being
a
Divine
transcendent
vertue
in
every
Age
,
and
zone
,
but
in
the
torrid
zone
of
youth
,
lovely
,
and
admirable
beyond
measure
;
where
the
storm
is
greatest
,
and
the
walls
weakest
,
there
to
make
good
one's
post
,
against
all
the
Arts
,
and
Fireworks
of
Satan
,
or
his
blandishments
,
and
deceitful
Treaties
,
and
Counsels
,
(
wherein
he
ever
was
stronger
,
than
in
the
Field
,
or
storm
,
)
This
is
such
a
proof
of
victorious
loyalty
,
and
courage
,
and
grace
,
and
wisdom
,
all
in
one
part
,
as
is
hardly
to
be
parallell'd
,
or
exceeded
,
either
in
Earth
,
or
in
Heaven
:
It
is
doing
Gods
will
on
Earth
,
not
as
,
but
in
some
manner
,
above
,
what
it
is
done
in
Heaven
,
by
those
Glorious
beings
;
who
are
not
infested
with
that
war
,
and
contagion
,
and
clog
of
flesh
and
blood
,
that
may
give
greater
lustre
and
merit
to
there
obedience
,
from
its
difficulties
:
How
much
is
he
in
Heaven
,
while
on
Earth
,
who
is
,
in
a
manner
,
more
than
in
Heaven
,
by
the
Glory
of
his
highly
rewardable
service
and
loyalty
?
Yet
the
conflict
of
this
Heavenly
Victor
seems
as
easie
,
as
shutting
the
eye
,
or
turning
away
the
face
from
beholding
vanity
,
if
compared
to
the
archievements
of
another
great
Peer
,
(
not
to
be
estimated
or
understood
by
Carnal
judges
,
)
the
contentment
and
serenity
of
a
Lazarus
,
at
Dives
his
gate
,
pin'd
with
hunger
and
thirst
,
macerated
with
Sores
and
Boiles
,
and
tempted
the
more
,
to
unevenness
,
by
the
Pride
,
and
Inhumanity
of
Dives
,
more
unnatural
,
and
merciless
,
and
Ansyber
,
than
his
dogs
,
who
came
and
lick'd
his
sores
.
A
poor
man
in
the
eye
of
this
World
,
is
like
a
wither'd
plant
out
of
a
dry
ground
,
he
hath
no
form
,
nor
comeliness
,
or
desirable
beauty
in
him
,
but
is
despiz'd
,
and
rejected
of
men
,
and
shunn'd
by
friends
,
and
slighted
in
his
Vote
and
Testimony
,
by
the
Law
,
which
was
ordain'd
to
do
right
to
all
men
▪
And
forsaken
,
as
it
were
by
God
himself
,
who
seems
more
bountiful
to
the
wicked
,
that
Blasphem
his
name
,
who
yet
fare
deliciously
,
and
are
fill'd
with
his
hid
Treasures
,
while
the
poor
mans
portion
is
short
of
the
Fowls
of
the
Air
,
or
the
Rich
mans
Kennel
;
enough
to
subdue
the
strongest
Spirit
,
and
to
bring
down
the
stoutest
heart
,
to
be
without
heart
,
or
life
;
not
only
by
the
unsupportable
pressure
and
discouragement
,
but
by
the
endless
continuance
of
such
a
life-less
life
,
without
all
prospect
of
relief
.
A
condition
,
that
Agur
prayed
against
,
least
I
be
poor
,
and
steal
,
and
take
the
name
of
my
God
in
vain
,
Prov.
30.9
.
And
all
the
World
shunnes
,
like
paena
damni
,
and
finds
not
that
evil
in
perjury
,
or
perfidiousness
,
or
the
Gallowes
,
or
Hell
and
damnation
it self
,
as
in
a
poor
,
and
narrow
fortune
,
which
sets
one
out
of
the
World
,
while
it
disables
him
to
be
of
the
fashion
in
it
,
or
to
live
up
to
his
quality
and
degree
:
He
therefore
,
that
can
be
thankful
to
his
God
in
poverty
,
as
well
as
plenty
,
and
bless
him
upon
a
Dunghill
,
no
less
than
on
a
Throne
,
and
though
his
outward
man
perish
,
hath
his
inward
man
renewed
day
by
day
,
and
is
rich
in
Faith
,
though
poor
in
Pence
,
and
alive
in
Heaven
,
while
dead
on
Earth
;
and
viewing
his
condition
,
with
the
right
end
of
the
prospective
,
finds
his
poverty
to
be
his
riches
;
and
his
misery
to
be
his
felicity
;
and
himself
to
be
in
the
midst
of
Heaven
,
when
he
was
thought
out
of
World
;
for
what
else
is
it
to
be
a
perfect
Christian
,
than
to
be
dead
to
this
World
,
and
alive
to
Christ
?
wherein
a
poor
man
hath
the
advantage
above
the
Rich:
Carrying
his
Mortification
ever
in
readiness
about
him
,
while
the
Rich
are
to
fetch
it
far
off
,
with
labour
,
and
cost
,
and
much
Discipline
,
and
difficulty
;
and
to
strive
against
pride
,
and
intemperance
,
and
the
snares
,
and
temptations
of
wealth
,
wherewith
the
poor
is
seldom
troubled
,
but
is
strong
in
God
,
who
is
his
trust
,
while
Mammon
is
the
strength
and
trust
of
the
other
;
and
is
cloth'd
with
Graces
,
while
the
other
with
but
Wormes
,
and
Clay
;
and
hath
the
feast
of
a
good
Conscience
to
match
the
other's
surfets
,
and
the
roomes
of
his
understanding
clear'd
from
all
Childish
conceptions
,
by
a
manly
Faith
;
and
looks
upon
fashions
,
to
be
but
stage
appearances
,
and
Earthly
dignities
,
to
be
but
bubbles
,
and
delicious
fare
but
the
Dainties
of
the
dead
;
and
stately
Mansions
,
but
as
Childrens
Turretts
rear'd
with
Cards
;
and
this
World
,
to
that
to
come
,
to
be
but
as
the
Earth
,
is
to
Heaven
,
for
quantity
;
and
his
Heavenly
condition
,
not
to
grow
greater
,
by
addition
,
or
lesser
,
by
substraction
,
of
the
goods
of
this
World
to
,
or
from
it
.
He
,
I
say
,
that
can
thus
live
in
death
by
his
Faith
,
and
is
hearty
and
contented
amidst
wants
,
and
honest
,
and
true
in
Rags
,
is
that
Christian
Phenix
,
which
the
Psalmist
conceived
,
was
hardly
to
be
met
with
,
Who
,
O
Lord
,
shall
give
thee
thanks
in
the
Grave
,
or
declare
thy
loving
kindness
in
Destruction
?
Lo
!
the
man
is
found
,
that
shall
.
It
is
the
poor
,
that
receive
their
evil
things
in
this
World
,
yet
praise
God
continually
for
his
goodness
nevertheless
;
and
are
full
of
heart
,
though
not
of
present
pay
,
in
his
service
,
and
resolve
to
trust
in
him
,
though
he
kill
them
:
These
that
are
full
of
Halelujahs
in
their
pains
and
wants
;
how
fit
are
they
already
to
be
of
the
Quire
of
Glory
?
Therefore
in
the
Sermon
in
the
Mount
,
where
several
of
the
blessed
Citizens
,
and
chief
Peers
in
this
Heavenly
Kingdom
are
recounted
by
our
Saviour
,
in
their
several
ranks
and
orders
,
the
place
of
Primier
Nobles
and
chief
Probationers
of
Glory
,
is
remarkably
assigned
to
the
poor
,
the
really
poor
in
Fortune
expresly
,
(
Luc.
6.20.16.25
.
Blessed
be
the
poor
,
for
yours
is
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
blessed
are
ye
that
hunger
now
,
for
ye
shall
be
filled
,
blessed
are
ye
that
weep
now
,
for
ye
shall
laugh
:
)
As
well
as
the
poor
in
Spirit
,
or
humble
in
heart
amidst
their
greatest
affluence
,
wherewith
they
are
not
puffed
,
as
if
it
were
their
own
,
but
are
diligent
Stewards
thereof
under
God
,
for
their
poorer
Brethren
and
Neighbours
,
whose
needs
with
their
Compassion
,
entitles
them
to
an
equal
share
:
The
Rich
,
that
are
humble
and
liberal
;
the
Poor
,
that
are
thankful
and
contented
;
act
both
equally
above
this
World
,
in
the
Society
and
view
of
God
in
Heaven
.
Which
points
and
discovers
one
other
order
in
the
Heavenly
City
,
that
are
to
●it
above
them
also
,
for
these
Stars
of
the
first
Magnitude
,
must
give
place
to
the
Sun
and
Moon
;
these
Primier
Peers
must
yield
precedence
to
the
Royal
bloud
,
to
the
exact
and
lively
Images
,
and
descendants
of
the
Son
of
God
;
who
being
light
of
light
,
very
God
of
very
God
,
yet
left
his
Glory
to
express
his
Charity
;
and
for
us
men
,
and
for
our
Salvation
came
down
from
Heaven
,
and
made
himself
to
be
of
no
Reputation
,
a
man
of
sorrows
and
contempt
,
to
exalt
others
from
misery
,
to
rest
and
honour
;
such
his
Genuine
off-springs
,
and
special
Images
,
are
they
only
,
(
for
no
other
in
this
World
,
are
dignified
to
such
a
singular
capacity
,
)
who
most
resembling
the
Eternal
Son
,
in
the
height
of
their
birth
,
and
Power
,
and
Wealth
,
and
Wisdom
,
and
Authority
,
and
Command
,
and
trust
,
in
their
several
Spheres
and
Neighbourhoods
;
yet
delight
to
transfer
their
Wealth
and
Honour
,
from
themselves
upon
others
,
upon
their
poorer
Brethren
,
that
are
in
want
and
weakness
;
and
to
copy
out
the
Divine
humility
of
the
Incarnation
;
and
to
quit
their
glory
,
as
Christ
did
,
to
put
on
the
griefs
and
wants
,
and
the
miseries
of
others
,
to
make
them
happy
and
ful
;
and
become
eyes
to
the
blind
,
and
feet
to
the
lame
,
and
Fathers
to
Orphans
,
and
Husbands
to
Widows
,
and
Champions
for
the
oppressed
,
and
Gods
on
Earth
to
the
Poor
and
weak
.
And
consume
the
least
share
of
their
estate
upon
themselves
,
(
much
less
ignobly
upon
their
Lusts
,
and
Luxury
)
but
in
the
return
,
after
others
have
been
serv'd
,
receive
them
again
entire
,
and
doubled
,
and
trebled
,
with
the
hearts
of
the
refreshed
,
along
with
them
,
and
the
Acclamations
of
their
Country
,
and
the
blessing
of
their
Church
,
and
the
reward
of
God
,
in
the
Establishment
of
their
houses
,
and
the
Salvation
of
their
souls
:
for
both
Exinanitions
upon
the
score
of
charity
,
(
in
the
Copy
,
as
well
as
in
the
Original
)
end
in
highest
Glory
;
to
have
a
name
above
every
name
,
in
Heaven
or
Earth
,
that
all
hearts
and
tongues
should
confess
,
and
praise
them
,
to
the
honour
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
whom
they
so
Imitate
,
and
the
glory
of
God
the
Father
,
whom
they
so
please
.
The
Heavenly
Magnanimity
,
and
Serenity
of
the
contented
poor
,
is
out-done
,
in
several
features
of
divine
lovelyness
,
by
the
Exinination
of
the
Rich
,
and
liberal
,
not
only
in
the
exact
likeness
to
Christ
,
in
his
humility
,
and
Exaltation
,
and
the
transitive
love
,
and
preference
of
others
,
before
themselves
;
but
in
the
difficulty
of
the
Victory
,
and
conflict
;
it
being
easier
to
bear
Poverty
than
Riches
;
as
Winter
is
more
healthy
of
the
two
,
than
Summer
;
hard
Frosts
pinch
,
but
excessive
heats
,
Intoxicate
sometimes
,
exhale
the
strength
,
at
all
times
;
and
more
souls
miscarry
under
wealth
,
than
under
want
;
and
our
Streets
are
fuller
of
the
Blasphemies
of
the
Rich
,
than
of
the
Poor
.
These
give
Divine
honour
to
their
bags
,
and
put
their
trust
,
Idolatrously
,
in
uncertain
Riches
,
and
say
unto
their
Gold
,
thou
art
my
confidence
;
others
take
,
and
receive
Divine
honour
to
themselves
;
and
the
fears
of
the
Poor
,
and
the
admiration
of
the
sensual
,
and
childish
,
upon
the
score
of
their
wordly
power
,
and
pomp
,
and
glory
,
till
an
Angel
sometimes
smite
them
for
example
,
that
they
be
eaten
up
of
Worms
.
Acts
12.23
.
Others
,
though
of
private
condition
,
think
nothing
too
much
to
be
spent
in
Luxury
,
and
Liveries
,
(
nothing
too
little
on
Alms
and
Charity
)
to
attract
mens
eyes
to
see
their
power
;
which
they
value
above
all
blessings
:
a
fashion
more
currant
in
civitate
mundi
,
then
in
civitate
Dei
,
more
suitable
to
vain
Heathens
,
than
sober
and
Baptiz'd
Christians
;
The
middle
condition
excels
both
extreams
in
safety
,
but
not
in
honour
and
reward
;
the
Poor
for
his
Patience
,
and
the
Rich
for
his
sobriety
,
and
bounty
,
shall
have
higher
Thrones
in
the
other
World
:
with
this
pre-eminence
,
that
the
Patient
Poor
,
shall
have
life
Eternal
hereafter
,
Luke
16.25
.
the
communicative
Rich
,
have
it
delivered
to
their
hands
,
to
lay
hold
off
here
,
as
the
Apostles
affirms
,
laying
up
in
store
a
good
foundation
for
themselves
,
against
the
time
to
come
,
that
they
may
lay
hold
on
Eternal
life
,
1
Tim.
6.9
.
But
though
none
have
properly
this
singular
opportunity
,
and
Priviledge
,
of
resembling
their
Lord
in
such
a
depth
of
love
,
and
height
of
Glory
,
but
those
alone
;
to
whom
it
is
given
to
be
Great
and
Rich
,
in
this
present
World
:
who
have
much
wealth
and
greatness
to
quit
and
leave
,
for
the
relief
of
the
Needy
,
as
Christ
did
;
great
Parts
to
prostrate
,
great
State
,
and
Dignity
to
undervalue
,
for
Christ
,
and
his
poor
Members
.
Yet
every
charitable
Christian
hath
this
capacity
and
Priviledge
in
the
Kingdom
of
his
heart
,
and
in
the
sight
of
God
,
though
not
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
World
,
and
in
the
sight
of
men
;
for
so
the
Widows
mite
was
her
Exinanition
,
and
is
,
in
proportion
,
of
every
liberall
giver
of
a
narrow
Estate
and
Fortune
,
in
our
Saviours
Book
of
Rates
;
wherein
all
mens
Actions
,
and
Persons
are
Rated
,
and
computed
by
the
heart
:
And
the
true
Church
is
a
Kingdom
of
hearts
;
where
all
we
do
,
is
to
be
done
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
the
Lord
;
and
he
is
in
Heaven
,
whose
heart
is
in
Heaven
;
and
with
Christ
at
Gods
right
hand
,
whose
heart
is
there
with
Christ
,
though
he
be
on
Earth
in
the
flesh
.
The
Christian
begins
to
be
in
Heaven
in
this
World
,
(
wafted
beyond
all
the
dangers
of
Fabulous
Purgatory
)
when
he
begins
to
converse
entirely
from
his
heart
with
Christ
in
Heaven
;
for
,
non
ubi
animat
sed
ubi
amat
,
there
all
men
are
,
where
there
hearts
are
;
their
hearts
,
being
with
Christ
,
the
men
themselves
are
by
consequence
with
him
,
wheresoever
else
they
may
be
in
their
mortal
Bodies
.
Heaven
there
begins
,
where
this
Christian
conversation
begins
,
that
leads
to
Heaven
,
and
is
already
in
it
;
as
the
Ocean
in
reason
,
many
be
said
to
begin
,
not
at
the
Rivers
mouth
.
but
from
the
first
spring
of
the
River
,
that
Travels
towards
it
;
for
means
are
the
beginnings
of
those
ends
,
for
which
they
serve
,
and
similar
parts
thereof
.
And
every
step
from
our
home
,
in
the
right
way
,
is
more
or
less
,
an
entrance
into
our
Journie's
end
.
The
Christian's
first
setting
forth
for
Heaven
,
is
like
the
beginning
of
a
small
Rivulet
,
which
many
a
time
,
a
hot
Summer
,
or
sharp
Winter
of
temptation
,
wholy
dries
up
,
and
stops
;
but
recovering
it self
again
,
by
the
Influence
,
and
pity
of
Heaven
,
in
Dew
,
and
Rain
;
and
falling
in
,
with
other
Rivers
,
that
speed
towards
the
same
Sea
,
either
they
into
it
,
or
it
into
them
,
it
grows
bigger
,
and
stronger
,
by
the
Communion
;
and
drawing
towards
its
latter
end
,
and
hoping
to
be
disembogued
at
last
into
its
rest
;
it
finds
it self
repell'd
again
,
and
again
,
with
a
kind
violence
,
and
an
useful
growth
,
and
Sea-like
largeness
,
and
swelling
,
so
that
it
becomes
hard
to
distinguish
,
where
the
River
ends
,
or
where
the
Sea
begins
;
and
being
rewarded
,
and
comforted
for
these
frequent
stops
,
and
interruptions
,
with
Divine
foretasts
of
that
finall
brackishness
,
into
which
it
is
to
be
in
the
end
dissolv'd
,
and
season'd
with
;
it
s
insensibly
received
,
and
admitted
into
its
rest
at
last
;
and
then
,
and
there
,
lost
forever
,
and
found
forever
,
in
the
Bosom
of
the
Immense
Ocean
:
so
is
it
,
most
an
end
,
with
every
Christian
soul
,
at
the
beginning
,
and
progress
,
and
end
of
his
Christian
Race
;
who
is
as
sure
to
reach
to
his
rest
,
and
glory
,
in
the
bosom
of
God
forever
,
as
Rivers
to
reach
the
Sea
:
which
they
are
reaching
every
day
,
nearer
,
and
nearer
,
as
they
move
towards
it
,
in
the
channel
,
that
leads
unto
it
,
and
is
the
very
same
Element
with
it
.
To
conclude
,
if
all
could
be
perswaded
,
and
won
to
walk
up
to
this
short
and
Catholick
Rule
,
which
reaches
all
Nations
,
and
Churches
,
and
Conditions
,
and
Vocations
,
and
degrees
,
to
discharge
all
their
duties
to
one
another
from
the
heart
,
as
unto
Christ
;
there
would
be
more
truth
,
and
veracity
in
the
World
,
not
only
towards
Brethren
,
but
towards
enemies
,
and
strangers
,
who
have
Christ
in
mens
hearts
to
hold
,
in
their
behalf
,
any
promise
pawn'd
,
and
made
unto
them
;
the
violation
whereof
carries
as
much
of
Atheism
,
and
contempt
of
Christ
within
the
heart
,
as
dishonesty
without
,
towards
him
,
it
wrongs
:
There
would
be
more
meekness
and
patience
towards
enemies
,
and
persecutors
,
if
not
for
their
sakes
,
yet
for
Christs
,
who
commands
forgiveness
and
love
to
enemies
,
More
obedience
,
or
submission
,
to
all
Governours
,
to
the
best
,
for
Christ's
sake
,
and
their
own
;
to
the
worst
,
for
Christ
sake
however
,
being
our
necessary
duty
,
and
their
due
Almes
.
There
would
be
more
love
,
and
readiness
to
help
one
another
by
Counsel
,
or
Purse
,
or
Prayer
,
instead
of
eating
,
and
devouring
one
another
by
Craft
and
Power
;
when
it
shall
be
consider'd
,
that
every
benefit
,
or
wrong
,
we
do
to
our
Neighbour
without
,
we
do
both
,
in
a
higher
degree
,
and
greater
edge
,
to
Christ
himself
,
within
our
hearts
,
to
our
Eternal
reward
,
or
reckoning
.
This
would
make
men
true
Christians
,
and
Loyal
Subjects
,
and
tender
Fathers
and
Governours
,
and
just
Masters
,
and
right
members
in
their
respective
Communities
and
Societies
,
and
trusts
;
and
Genuine
Sons
of
the
Church
,
not
only
of
England
,
our
Mother
on
Earth
,
but
of
Jerusalem
above
,
the
Mother
of
us
all
in
Heaven
,
to
the
saving
of
our
Souls
Infallibly
,
when
the
whole
stock
of
Mountebank
Indulgencies
shall
faile
to
effect
the
Cure
.
This
little
Commandment
well
observ'd
,
would
be
the
Harmony
of
the
World
,
set
Heaven
and
Earth
in
Tune
again
,
and
God
at
peace
with
his
Creatures
;
and
plant
joy
,
and
concord
,
and
the
peace
of
God
,
(
which
passeth
all
understanding
,
)
in
every
Kingdom
,
in
every
City
,
in
every
Family
,
in
every
Breast
.
And
that
Angelical
Prophetical
Anthem
at
our
Saviours
Birth
,
would
recover
its
Truth
and
Power
in
the
World
;
And
Glory
should
be
to
God
on
high
,
and
on
Earth
peace
,
and
good
will
towards
men
.